A New Purpose in Life

Chapters

A New World (Edited)
Waking up (Edited)
Tour of Ponyville
Saved by a God
Questions and Sentence
Memories
New Toys
Sonic Rainboom
Stare Master
A Dog and Pony Show
Over a Barrel
A Bird in the Hoof
Best Night Ever
The Return of Harmony: Determination
The Return of Harmony: Anger
Prologue
Soaring the Heavens

A New World (Edited)

I open my eyes to reveal the blue sky above me with the top of trees blocking some of the sky from my vision.

What the hell? Wasn't I being chased in the dark? I quickly sit up and I go to grab my gun but I can't find it, neither my knife or my dogtags. I look around frantically to try and find them but what I find is my weapons with my duffel bag a few feet away from me. With my gun back in my hands, I aim around me just in case something pops out but something feels... different. The forest looks slightly different than from before. It has a more swampy feeling and look to it. I don't hear the sounds of people talking, dogs barking or any running or shuffling noises, not even the sirens or helicopter blades.

I'm alone.

I quickly check myself because I distinctly remember that I was bleeding out from a broken bottle stab. I pull up my shirt a bit to show that my wounds are healed, just some scars. I slide my knife into it’s sheathe on my right hip and I look inside the bag to find everything still there. I grip my M9 tightly and hold it in both my hands. Not wanting to stay in the forest any longer, I begin making my way past some trees and through bushes, determined to get out of this unfamiliar place and find out where exactly I am, because if I know police dogs, its very hard to get away from them, they surely had my scent and would have found me, but something's definitely wrong.

I continue to hear rustling noises all around me but I continue to press on, remaining cautious of what they could be because most definitely aren't dogs, possibly bears. I don't remember hearing about any bears skulking around city limits... Then again I did run pretty far.

I shake the thoughts out of my head. Have to get out of here first. Most of the sounds are birds chirping and cawing but are more growls and grunts and a lot of other noises I definitely don’t recognize. After getting caught on some vines, I take my knife and cut myself free and stumble forward, crashing through a bush and into the open. I take a breather on the ground for a second before getting on one knee and looking up to see a small little cottage. I see a pen for some chickens, various bird houses around the house and what looks like an open field behind it.

“Maybe someone lives there. They’ll tell me where I am.” I say and begin walking up the small twisted path leading to door. I walk up to the door and look through the window in the middle of the door see some birds flying around inside, some mice running around on the floor and a bunny on the sofa. I knock on the door a couple times.

“Hello?! Is anybody in there? I was hoping someone can help me. I don’t know how I got here and could use for some help, please?” I lightly yell. No response. The only things I notice is the bunny staring at me.

“Hello?! Please, I don’t mean any harm. I just want to know where I am!” I lightly yell again but to only be greeted by the sounds of silence, except some occasional bird chirps. I give off a groan of frustration and turn around. I look and see the path to the door also leads somewhere else. I concentrate my vision and see the roofs of some houses and buildings past some more trees a little ways off.

“Maybe whoever lives here went into that town over there.” I say to myself and run down the path and begin a light jog along it.

I soon make my way to just the outskirts of the town and give a sigh of relief to reveal that the town doesn’t look abandoned or anything, however it does look like its seen better days. Some carts are thrown over, stands are busted, windows broken and food and fruit litters the ground around me. I slowly look around to inspect things a little closer thanks to my curiosity.

“All this food looks fresh. It must have been busted minutes ago.” I say to myself. I kneel down to a busted cart and find some teeth marks on them. They chewed right through the wood.

“Hmmmmm… these look like wolf bites.” I say after looking at the bite marks a bit more. I stand up and take another look around.

“Hellooooooo!?” I yell..

“Ahhhhhh!! Help me!!” I hear someone yell.

“That sounds like a girl.” I say and I take my pistol, aim it at the ground and begin running in the direction I heard the cry for help. I may have gone on the run and stayed alone all the time but I still have my morals and can’t resist helping another in need. I quickly take a sharp corner and slam into something, or someone to be more specific. We both fall back on our asses and grab our heads in throbbing pain. I slowly look up to see something I’d never seen before, a... unicorn? Wha-? A pony with an aqua coat, a darker aqua mane with white streaks in them as well as her tail, light brown eyes and another mark on her flank that looks like a harp. We both just stare at each other, a look of shock on both your faces. Where the hell am I? is the question that swims through my mind.

“Lyra! Get up, let’s go!” Another pony yells to the one I crashed into and it looks like a regular pony, I guess. A beige furred pony with puffy hair and tail with a pigment blue mane with a rose pink streak, cerulean eyes, and some kind of mark on her flank that looks like three pieces of candy. She tries to help her friend up but just looks at me. She gets into a stance in front of her friends where she plants both her hoofs on the ground and leans the front part of body low to the ground. I crawl back a bit, not sure what it is that she, from I can guess on the voice, is going to do. Not really in the mood to be making enemies at this point. She stands up again and looks at me but focuses on her friend.

“Lyra, c’mon!” she says to her friend and helps her up.

“Uh… right, sorry Bon Bon.” Lyra I guess says to Bon Bon and they both begin running. More screams and sounds of conflict around the corner snap to my attention. I get up with my gun in hand I make my way to it. I turn to be greeted by horrible sight. A lot of ponies litter the ground, most are just unconscious and others are too hurt to move or do anything.

"What the-?" I mutter to myself and turn my head from the sight and hear another scream.

“Ahhhhh!” I open my eyes and look to see a light purple unicorn pony with a dark blue mane, and violet and rose streaks along it, and a tail with the same color and violet eyes. She’s on the ground holding onto what looks like a light purple and green little lizard or something but she’s holding it tightly enough that I can’t fully make it out. They are both backed up against a wall as what’s surrounding them look like wolves but they look wooden. They stand slightly taller than the ponies and I am only just a couple heads taller, and the wolves have some tree branches on them which clearly says they are what they are, timber wolves. The wolves growl as they get closer to the two.

“Am I really going to let them get killed by these… things?” I say to myself as I drop my bag. One wolf stalks ever closer to the two. If I help out now, then all these problems that these ponies have can become mine. I could leave right now and study them to see how everything is. I have been pretty good at keeping out of sight, not to mention that my numbers of them to me is 7 to 1. I take a step back to leave but I look back at them. Do they really deserve it? I've taken lives before, now I have a chance at saving some. The wolf goes low to the ground and pounces. Without thinking, I quickly pull out my gun and fire.

"*BANG**BANG*" Is all that's heard as I put two rounds into the pouncing wolf. He falls dead as it breaks apart next to the pony and lizard as everyone looks at me, the rest of the wolves included as I just stand there with my gun aimed high at them.

"Pick on someone who can fight back!" I yell. Why the hell did I do that? The wolves growl at me. Fuck it, no going back now.

All the wolves begin charging at me. I open fire at them, counting six. I take down two of them before the first one jumps at me to bite my face. I lean to the left and I quickly grab my knife in the reverse grip in my right hand where I stab it into the wolf. Since the flesh of the wolf is wood, my knife has trouble going in but there are gaps in it so I was able to hit something vital in my stab. I look at the dead wolf for a second before I look forward again and another one jumps at me. He knocks me down, trying to bite me but I use his momentum against him and I throw him off me with my feet. I roll back onto my hands and feet where I quickly fire a few more rounds at another, killing it. As soon as I stand up, the last one jumps right at me and I quickly bring my left arm up, stopping the wolf from biting my face off just an inch from my face as he claws and tries to bite me. I quickly use my knife in my free hand stab it in the neck. It freezes before falling apart and dies before I push it off me with my knife still in it.

“Well, that was easy.” I say, and it was. At least my dad gave ‘something’ good before he died.

I kneel down to grab my knife and stop. Dad? But... why can't I- Before I can finish, the other wolf I threw off me before recovered and bites into my shoulder.

“AHHHH!!” I yell in pain as the wolf digs its teeth into my right shoulder. I go to try and shoot it with my gun in my left hand but another wolf comes and bites my arm. With my gun hand unable to move, I go to grab the knife and when I pull it out, a third and final wolf comes and bites my arm. Both my arms are restrained and I can’t do anything to get them off as they rip into my flesh. I grit my teeth in pain as they continue to tear into me. In just one swift motion, they can easily rip me apart. This is it then, I’m gonna die for some ponies. What the hell did it come to?

The pain on my right arm lessens as a rope lasso hooks around the top of the wolf’s jaw and pries it off me. I quickly grip my knife harder and I stab it back into the wolf killing it. I notice the wolf on my other arm is gone. I look to see it away from me and is surrounded by an aura of a light purplish color. I don’t think so.

I flip my knife so I grab the tip of the blade and throw it. My knife flies and stabs the wolf right into where I hope its heart is. I drop my gun and use both my hands to try and pry the last one of me but its stuck on me tight. Before I can continue to wrestle the wolf of me, something comes and knocks the wolf right off me. The jaws cut me a bit more but not actually feeling them on me anymore feels even better. I breathe a sigh of relief and I grab my shoulder as I shudder and my vision already begins to fade from the sudden trauma. I look to my right and see the wolf staring down very light blue cerulean colored pony with a mane and tail of red, orange, gold, green, blue, purple, a rainbow if you will. The pony also has wings so if I remember correctly, it’s a Pegasus. The pony gives off a huff of smoke from it's nose.

“Why don’t you pick on somepony else now!” she yells, her voice being a female. The rainbow colored pony flys at the wolf with speeds I can’t imagine, leaving a rainbow in her path. She flies from left to right and hits the wolf numerous times.

“Wow.” Is all I say before the wolf side steps and clamps its jaw into something, the ponies wings. She gives off a yell of pain as the wolf swings her from left to right and then throws her. She slides on the ground and crashes against the broken cart I inspected earlier.

“Rainbow!!” I hear and see a bunch of other ponies seeing the whole ordeal, the purple pony and her lizard, a pink pony with bright puffy pink hair, an orange one, white, gray, all kinds of colors. I look back at the pony that got the wolf off me and the wolf slowly makes its way to her. She tries to flap her wings but they are bleeding pretty bad.

The wolf gets closer and closer to her and gets ready to pounce. He leans low to the ground and jumps. "Fuck!" I yell and in midair, I tackle the wolf away. The rainbow colored pony just stares as me and the wolf roll a few times before we come to a stop with the wolf on top of me. I have my arm against its neck as it tries to bite my face, barking, snarling, drooling all over me as I keep it back. That’s it; I’ve had enough of this!

I grab the back of his head with my other hand and then grab his chin. The wolf tries to bite me relentlessly but now I have him.

“Goodbye, and good, riddance!” I yell the last part as I twist its necks, snapping and breaking its neck, snuffing out the last life of the wolves. I throw the wolf off me and I stand up. I breathe heavily as I look around, all the ponies staring at me. We all just stand where we are, just staring at each other, but something had to break the silence. Pain shoots through me as I cover my mouth and cough violently. I look at me hand to see a small pool of blood. My vision fades and I collapse forward. So now ‘this’ is how it ends.

I stare off to the side as I see a purple figure running to me. It stops in front of me, leans in and starts yelling something back to its friends as more come to me, but I can’t understand a single thing they are saying. My vision blurs into nothingness as my eyes close and I lose consciousness from the pain, being tired, and loss of blood. Only one thought goes through my head before I finally black out.

Damnit

I hope you all enjoyed this beginning. Sorry for the unconscious cliche but what can you do.

Waking up (Edited)

“Nooo!”

“Stop!”

“Get away from…”

“I love…

"Raaaaaaaaaaaahhhh...!!"

...

Beep Beep Beep Beep Beep...

My eyes shoot open. I don’t know what I was just thinking of right now, some flashes and people yelling stuff, but I can’t anything out. I try to remember but I grab my head in pain with my right hand when I try to remember. Sort it out later.

I look around and try to find where I am. I think I’m in what I can guess is a hospital. I have a cast on my left arm, my heads wrapped in bandages, so is my right arm, as well as my shoulder going over my heart and back to my shoulder. The bed is white, on my right is a heart monitor that’s connected to me, there’s a curtain to my left separating my bed from that one, and my shoes and socks are on the floor next to the bed as well. The walls painted a light blue color and there’s a window to my right as well. I take off my bed sheet and look to see I’m still in my jeans and boxers but my shirt’s gone. No doubt ripped to shreds from those damn wolves.

"Those wolves... the hell?" I slowly slide my legs off the bed and I plant my feet on the ground, the cold cool tiled floor sending shivers up my body. I slowly stand up to make sure I’m not too weak to stand but I am. I feel a little lightheaded for a sec but I shake my head to brush it off. I walk over to the window and slowly open the curtains, a bright ray of light shining through to my face that temporarily blinds me. I block the sun for a second with my hands until my eyes get used to the sun. Best guess, probably morning, around nine.

I look out the window and look down to the ground where I see ponies all over the town walking, talking, working, playing and having fun. Some are pulling carts, others are just chatting with friends while a trio of little pony’s seem to be engaged in a game of tag with how they keep going back and forth from each other. I look around some more and find some other Pegasus flying around, some look to even be laying on the clouds and talking with some of their friends. Only one question still goes through my head:

“Where am I?” I get an answer.

“You’re in Ponyville.” I quickly turn to the left and I take a step back. Standing at the door is a light brown colt with a mane and tail of a much darker brown color. His eyes are blue and he’s wearing a doctor’s coat that covers the rest of his body. I just stare at him and he does the same before breaking the silence.

“Can you understand me?” he asks. Can’t stay silent forever.

“Yes.” I say as I slowly slide my feet in a fighting stance, just in case. He smiles.

“Good. Glad to see you’re alright.” He says and begins walking over to me but I get suspicious. Why would they care if I live or die?

“Why did you help me?” I ask and he smiles again now standing right in front me, now I can get the best estimate that I am only a head taller than these ponies.

“Well we just couldn’t have our savior die just like that, now can we.” He says while smacking his hoof on the ground when he said ‘that’. His way of like snapping your fingers. I drop my stance.

“So, what you just automatically trusted me and decided to use your resources to save my life after I saved yours?” I say bluntly and straight forward. He chuckles and shakes his head a bit and I get confused as he turns off the heart monitor.

“Truth is, we’ve been under attack a few times a week by various creatures for the last few weeks. When you came in, saved us and just collapsed like that, we were debating whether or not we should save you or not, especially since we haven’t seen anything like you ever, we also thought you’d do more harm than good what with us not knowing your biology or how you function.” He explains as he takes the cords off me with his hooves as I listen. I still don’t see how they can work with no fingers. I think I’d go crazy if I didn’t have my fingers. I clench my fingers a bit to remind me as the doctor continues.

“Most were set on the idea of us not helping you but some of the more popular and important ponies that live here said we should help you, seems you caught their attention.” That last part caught my attention to say the least as he steps back a bit. Did I really impress some of them? I know I saved some of them but with how those wolves were, I figured they’d be more cautious of me.

“You gonna tell me who it was that wanted me safe and sound?” I say and he opens his mouth but a pony with a white coat of fur and pink hair pokes her head in.

“Doctor, we could use your help with some of the other patients.” She says and begins backing out but quickly comes back.

“Oh, and also, they’re here to see our guest.” The doctor nods back and the nurse looks at me for second and I look at her but she quickly leaves. The doctor looks back at me.

“Well, I got to go help the others. I’m sure you’re capable enough without me babysitting?” he says sarcastically. I can’t help but chuckle a bit. He goes for the door and opens it with his mouth but I’m still curious about something. I open my mouth to say something but he cuts me off.

“The ponies that want to meet you are here and will be arriving to meet their savior shortly.” He says and leaves. I just stand there, dumbfounded about what just happened. Yes, I saved the ponies, yes they saved me, but I’m capable enough to go now, why didn’t they kick me out? They don’t know anything about me. Questions swim through me head as I sit down but a knocking noise knocks me out of my thoughts. I look at the door and they knock again. Well-mannered, I forgot how that was.

“Come in.” I say and a purplish aura sounds the nob and twists it, making the door ease open to reveal the purple pony I saved before, and the little purple and green lizard riding her as well. She slowly walks in and so does three other ponies. One is a regular pony with green eyes, a mane of light yellow, and a coat of orange. Her tail and mane are tied into a ponytail... go figure, and she also wears a cowboy hat on her head. Huh. The second is a unicorn as well with eyes of light blue, a straight curled mane and tail of purple, along with a bright white coat. The last one stands out above the rest. A regular pony with eyes of a light cerulean blue, a puffy mane and tail of raspberry pink, and a coat of pale pink. What mostly makes her stand out is that she’s smiling and bouncing as she ‘walks’ in.

“Hi.” The purple pony says to break the silence so I decide to continue.

“Hello.”

“My name is Twilight Sparkle. This is Spike.” She gestures with her hoof to the lizard on her back and he waves at me.

“’sup.” He says and I can’t help but smile.

“Hey.” I wave back.

“Applejack.” Twilight gestures the pony to her right. The pony grabs her hat with her hoof and tips it.

“Howdy.” She says in a southern accent. A farm girl I’m guessing.

“Hi.”

“Rarity.” Twilight gestures to her left. The pony uses her hoof and swipes her hair from her eyes in a beautiful elegant way.

“Nice to meet you.” She says and I slightly bow my head.

“The pleasure is mine.” She giggles in a cute way.

“And this is- wait! Where’s-“ Twilight begins to gesture behind her along with the other two but there’s nothing. Wait, where’s the pink-

“Hi!!” I turn my head to my left and the pink pony pops right out in front of my face.

“Whoa! Wha!” I yell, first from getting freaked out by the sudden appearance of the pinkest thing I’ve ever seen with the biggest smile and widest eyes. Second, falling off the bed. I land on my back and my left arm smashes against the ground, shattering the cast. Everyone gasps, especially the pink pony from what just happened, I look at arm to expect pain... but it doesn‘t come. I sit up and I rub my arm and its better, way better. The bite marks are still there but arm functional again.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to do that. I was just so excited to meet and I wanted to get to know you more and stuff but-“ she first says in the fast way I can barely understand but I stop her by closing her mouth. She shuts up and I slowly let her go, being ready in case she tries to speak a million words a second again. I give out a light chuckle.

“It’s alright. My arm seems better now. Guessing that the cast would have come off soon.” I state. The other pony’s sigh except for the pink one.

“Yipeeeee!” she instead yells while jumping into the air and landing at the foot of my bed.

“Ugh! Pinkie!” I hear someone groan out and to the left of my bed, the curtain separating my bed from the other opens up to reveal another pony in a gown adorned for patients.

“You just woke me up from my dream of me finally being a Wonderbolt!” the pony yells. Looking at her more closely reveals that she’s the pony that knocked the wolf off me, then how she got bitten and nearly killed. She has a bunch of bandages wrapped around her wings.

“Oop, sorry Dashie.” Pinkie whispers to Rainbow.

“Pinkie and Rainbow Dash, huh? The names suit you.” I say and Pinkie giggles.

“Do y’all think we can have a formal greeting now?” Applejack says.

“That probably would be best. As I was saying before someone decided to introduce themselves, the pink pony is Pinkie Pie…” Twilight states and Pinkie extends her hoof.

“Hi!” she quickly says and I smile and shake it, but it still feels weird, her being a pony and all but I manage.

“Hey Pinkie.”

“The pony in the other bed is Rainbow Dash, if you haven’t already figured that out.” Twilight motions with her hoof as she stands between the beds.

“Hey there.” Rainbow Dash says while waving her hoof in my direction. I wave back.

“Glad to meet you without teeth digging into us.” I say and we both chuckle, but Rarity gets a bit furious.

“This is no laughing matter! You both could have gotten yourselves hurt much much much much muuuuuch worse! Your both lucky to even be talking to each other!” Rarity says with a bit of anger in her voice. Who can blame her. From what I can tell, they all seem like close friends, and if it were my friends… well, I’d be mad as well.

“Relax Rarity, I do crazy daredevil things all the time. I’m used to this kind of abuse.” Rainbow Dash says. But getting mauled by a wolf?

“But getting tossed around and hurled by a Timber wolf?!” Close enough.

“Oh c’mon Rarity…” I cut in, making everyone look at me.

“I saved your friends Twilight and your lizard friend over there-"

"Hey! I'm a dragon." I turn to Spike at his outburst. Dragon?!... wait, now I see it. Shouldn't really be surprised anymore.

"Sorry, Rainbow decided to repay me saving your friends by saving me, although I don’t think she counted on getting put into a situation where I had to save her.” I say. Rainbow looks away from everyone.

“Don’t remind me.”

“Ah, well. We’re alive and well, for the most part.” I finish stating with a chuckle at the end. Rarity gives off a ‘hmph’ and goes to clean up the pieces of my cast on the floor. I go to say something but her horn gives off a light blue aura and the pieces are coated with it and they all bunch together and float over to the trash bin near the door.

“You always have to be so tidy all the time, don’t you, Rarity?” Rainbow says.

“I can’t help it! I just can’t stand to see a mess.” She says and I chuckle.

“And lastly this is… where’s fluttershy?” Twilight begins to gesture another pony but there’s no one else, or no pony else.

“She was just with us a second ago.” Spike states.

“I didn’t see anyone else. Just you four came in and that was it.” I say. They quickly give glances around the room.

“I’ll go find her.” Applejack volunteers and heads for the door.

“Thank you, Applejack.” Twilight says to her friend and turns back to me.

“Well, since you know all of our names, what’s yours?” Twilight asks and I think. I’ve been on the run for so long that I forgot my name. Being hounded from the law for two years, your name is the last thing on your mind.

“I… don’t remember.”

“You don’t remember or you won’t remember?” Twilight says with seriousness in her voice, and I don’t blame her. I try to remember my name but…

“I can’t. I’m trying to remember it but… ahhhh!” I try to explain but the headaches back. I grab my head with hands in an attempt to lessen the pain.

“Alright alright, you don’t have to hurt yourself to remember your name.” Twilight says and I stop remembering, although I am still mad that I can’t remember my own, or my parents for that matter. Just the memory of me running for my life from the police for the past few years.

“Soooooo… what do we call you?” Rainbow implies and I don’t know.

“I… honestly don’t know. I still remember what species I am, the history, how we act and stuff but… grrrrr! I can’t remember my own name.” I say with anger and I plop back against my pillow, still frustrated.

“How about swift?!” Pinkie implies and I lean my head forward.

“Swift?” me and everyone else says and Pinkie smiles.

“Yeah! It’s perfect for him! You all saw him! He over there some second, then over here, then there, and how he tackled the wolf, his hands moving, I couldn’t keep up with him! He was like ‘oof’ and then he was ‘Heeeya’ and ‘blam blam blam’!” Pinkie says while zipping from one end of the room to the other and trying to replicate how I was fighting before, even mimicking the sound my gun makes. And I’m fast, I can barely keep track of her! Wait… where’s my stuff?

“Well, what do you think?” Twilight asks and I think. Swift, it’s not the best of names but then again I can’t remember my own, and I am pretty fast, not to mention I don’t want to offend the nicest and freakiest pony ever.

“Swift, huh? Alright, I think that’ll work just fine.”

“Yaaaay!” Pinkie yells again.

“Shhhhhh! Pinkie, there are other ponies resting in this hospital too, you know?” Twilight says in a whispered voice.

“Oop, sorry Twilight.”

“By the way, I had some things with me before I got knocked out. Do you know where they are?” I ask and Twilight thinks.

“Weeeelllll, I think Fluttershy was last holding your things. Don’t worry; she’s very good at taking care of things that aren’t hers.” Twilight explains. That’s a relief, since I’m gonna be stuck here, I want to make sure that all my things are still in the condition I want them.

“C’mon, sugarcube. Everypony else already met him, now you?” I hear from the hallway and everyone – pony looks towards the door.

“Right on cue.” Spike says. I concentrate so I can listen to them talking, along with the sounds of something dragging.

“Oh no, please, Applejack! He was so scary and violent! If something were to happen to me, who would take care of the animals, especially Angel?!” A quiet voice yells in a whispered tone.

“Shy?” I ask to no one in particular.

“Yep.” Pinkie says quickly.

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy. We’ll all be right there with you and we’ll make sure nothing happens to you.” Applejack replies.

“Please, Applejack!”

“Sorry, but you volunteered to take care of his stuff, now you have to give it back.”

“Ohhhhhhh!” Fluttershy whines in a hushed tone.

“Am I really that intimidating?” I ask.

“You fought a whole pack of Timber wolves and lived, what do you think?” Rarity asks.

“Well, I did have help.” I state, and it’s true. I would surely be dead right now if it weren’t for the ponies backing me up and bringing me to their hospital.

“C’mon, Fluttershy. Y’all have to meet him eventually. There’s a good chance he might be staying.” Just when Applejack finished saying the last part, a Pegasus pony with a coat of yellow and a mane and tail of pink as well is pushed through the door and falls forward while having my duffel bags strap wrapped around her neck. Staying?

“What?!” Me and Fluttershy say at the same time. She quickly turns around and looks at me with these cyan colored eyes. She looks at me and I look at her. She looks away to the side and she fiddles with her front left hoof against the ground.

“Hi.” I say and she takes a step back but Applejack stops her.

“C’mon, now.” She slides Fluttershy a few tiles forward. She then looks up at me.

“Hello.” She says in one of the quietest and cutest voices ever. I wouldn’t have heard her if it weren’t so quiet in here.

“My names apparently Swift, and yours?” I ask and she looks to the side a bit.

“Fluttershy.” She says and I smile.

“Fluttershy, huh? That’s a pretty name.” she smiles.

“Can I have my bag back?” I ask, causing her to perk up and quickly look at me.

“Oh, right!” she says and she flaps her wings. She struggles a bit to get my bag onto the bed but I lean forward and I grab to help her. I gently take the strap off her and I put the bag down on the bed.

“I… didn’t look inside.” She says quietly and I smile again.

“Thank you. I appreciate it.” She smiles again. Never in my life have I ever seen things so cute.

“Aren’t ‘cha gonna open it?” Applejack strikes me out of my stupor. I shake my head.

“Yeah, sorry.” I grab the zipper and open it. Everything’s here. I grab the first thing I see, my knife. I grab it and pull it out. Fluttershy squeaks and jumps back to her friends and hides behind them. I twirl my knife into the reverse grip and I examine it from all angles. I just look at it after I’m done and I give a deep sigh.

I place the knife down and I go back to looking in my bag. I pull out my gun and I look at it.

"Ooooooohhh! What's that?!" Pinkie quickly says right next to me. I jump a bit at her sudden appearance but I remain calm since I don't want to accidentally pull the trigger.

"This, is an M9 Berretta. This weapon launches small high velocity pieces of lead from the end of this..." I say pointing at the hole at the end of my gun. Pinkie looks down the hole but I quickly push her away, almost pushing her off the bed. She regains her balance and looks a little hurt.

"Sorry about that but weapons like these are designed to maim and kill a creature from great distances. And it's always not a good idea to be looking down the barrel of it when someone has their finger on the trigger." I quickly explain. I take my finger off the trigger and I switch it to safety.

"How do you make the object launch out of it?" Twilight asks and I smile. I pull the barrel back and eject a round. I grab it and hold it to show everyone.

"The tip is the round that launches, while the rest is hollow and filled with a powder we use known as gunpowder. When the round is inside the barrel of one of our guns and we pull the trigger, a hammer like pin hits the butt of the bullet..." I say but I hear snickering to see Rainbow Dash and Pinkie chuckling.

"What? All I said is... ohhhhhhhh, ha ha ha." I chuckle as well. Usually I wouldn't laugh at something so pointless, but now since I'm not on the run anymore, I can cut loose.

"He he, sorry about that Swift, now what were you saying?" Rainbow finishes laughing and I continue.

"As I was saying, once the pin hits the back of the bullet, it ignites a spark in the round, setting fire to the gunpowder instantly and sends the bullet out of its casing, through the barrel and right where it was aiming at." I finish and most of the ponies look amazed by it, especially Twilight.

"Fascinating! I've never seen a device like that before! The only thing we have that can hit things from a far off distance is bows and arrows." she says. I smile a bit at the thought that these ponies don't have to use something that can tear creature in half with the right amount of force behind it.

"Its probably for the best. I'd tell you more but I'll tell you all the rest of my species achievements and advancements when I get settled in, alright?" I say since I'm still in the hospital and I prefer to be sitting on a couch when I talk.

"Fair enough." Twilight says, glad that she understands. Because its not everday you wake up in a world filled with ponies, realizing your the only one of your species, and you just took on a group of wolves, so it stands to reason you don't want to give a full lecture of what you are in the hospital. Taking a closer look at my gun its still in good condition, I quickly drop the magazine in it and I replace it as fast as I can. I then aim at the wall to make sure the sights still accurate and it is. I place it down next to my knife and I look at the magazine I popped out to reveal I only had two bullets left in it, three now since I slip the one I took out back in. I scrounge around my bag to find 8 more magazines and I lay them out under my gun. I take some clothes I had stuffed in there, some cans of food, my phone and laptop. My phone and laptop won’t be of use to me here since I don’t think these ponies use phones or anything. Make do with what you got.

Just then, the doctor from before comes in, making us all turn to him as he carries some type of cutting saw laid out on a tray on his back.

“Alright then sir, lets remove your cast and…” he begins but sees my arm to see I don’t have the cast anymore.

“Where is it?” he asks, gesturing my arm with his hoof. I look at my arm for a second before I point to the trash can next to the door. He leans his head in and sees the shattered pieces inside. He looks at me with a questioning look.

“You broke it?” he says straight forward and I give a slight chuckle.

“Well, it would break if you fall off the bed after seeing the pinkest pony ever when she just appears out of nowhere right behind you.” I say and the doctor looks at Pinkie Pie, where she looks down to ground and fiddles with her hooves in embarrassment.

“Well, Okay then.” The doctor says and he begins walking over to me past the girls. He then places his hoof under my hand and extends my arm out. He then proceeds to poke my arm in various places with the edge of his hoof.

“Anything?” he asks. I nod my head no.

“Apart from the annoyance, nope nothing.” I say and he lets me go.

“Interesting, you seem to have made a fast recovery.” He says.

“What were my injuries?” I ask and a nurse walks in with a rolled up black sheet and the doctor places it on a panel on the wall, where he flips a button and it lights up to reveal my entire skeletal structure.

“The bites went deep enough to hit your bones, fracturing your left arm while your right wasn’t as serious but your shoulder took some damage as well. Just some open wounds we had to stitch together closed along with some fractures were your injuries. If we hadn’t brought you in, there was a good chance you would have bled out.” The doctor says and I cringe at the thought. All too soon my life would have ended just like that. I would have gone to the sky heaven up top, or the fiery hell down below, or none of those at all, maybe my mind goes blank, or maybe I dream forever, maybe this is a dream. Maybe I bled out in the forest and I’m dead and just dreaming.

“Hellllllloooooooo?! Equestria to Swift?!” I hear and I break out of my thoughts to a pink hoof waving in my face.

“Wha-? Oh sorry, I drifted off there a second.”

“You okay?” Applejack asks and I look down for a few seconds and I shake my head.

“No… I almost died. The thought that my life would just end right now, just… now. It won’t leave my mind anytime soon.” I say in a sad voice and they all look sad as well, even Pinkie. I turn to them with a smile on my face.

“But that isn’t the case the right now. You girls convinced them to save my life, and gave me chance to repay you girls back. Thank you, thank you so much for giving me this chance.” I say and I stand up, I turn to them and I give them a polite bow. They look taken back by my gesture but they smile.

“You saved us as well, remember that.” Twilight says and I nod.

“Also, how long was I out?” I ask and the doctor ponders the question a bit.

“I think it was about a… couple days.” he says and I look at him surprised.

“Days?” I ask with surprise. He nods.

“Yes. When we fixed you right up, we let you rest for a bit but then others started getting worried when you didn’t wake up. You were hurt but not that hurt. Your body was ready for you to awaken but it seemed that your mind just didn’t want to let you go.” He says. I can’t remember much. After I lost consciousness from my wounds, bits of memory flashes keep popping in and out of my head. I couldn’t make sense of them because they were at random and strewn all over the place. I grab my head in pain when I try to remember the images but I can’t.

“You alright?” Applejack says when I give a slight groan. I shake my head a bit to try relieve myself. It helps some.

“Yeah, yeah I’m fine. Just a headache.” I quickly say. I look at all the ponies around, all of them having a look of worry on their faces. I guess they really do care about me.

“Well, I have to make sure all the other patients are okay, visiting hours will be over soon so we can have no distractions in helping our patients.” The doctor pony says.

“Alright, we’ll be out of your hair soon, doc. Take care.” Twilight replies.

“You too.” Before the doctor can leave, I stop him.

“Wait!” Everyone turns to me.

“I… just wanna say, thanks again, for helping me.” I say and he smiles.

“It wasn’t a problem. Just make sure to truly thank the ponies that backed up on helping you.” He says and leaves.

“Thanks again girls. I wouldn’t be here if it wasn’t for you all.” I say and they smile.

“You helped us, we helped you.” Rainbow says.

“Hmmm... So…” I say leaning back in my bed. “What happens next?”

“Well, do you know how to get back to where you came from?” Twilight asks and I nod my head no.

“Nope. One second I’m in my world, the next I wake up in this massive dense forest just outside of this town.” I say and the girls cringe a little.

“The Everfree Forest!” they all say at the same time.

“The what?” I say and Applejack speaks up.

“The Everfree Forest is a dangerous place here in Ponyville. Creatures of all kind live in that there forest and no pony ever goes in there without a reason.” She explains.

“How did you survive?” Rainbow asks and I think.

“Weellll, I think I was in the edge of the forest because I only walked for a few minutes before I came across a little cottage.”

“Cottage?” Spike asks and I nod.

“Yes, I think. It was on top of a small hill, had a fenced in area around a chicken coop, and a lot of birds flying around.” I say and Fluttershy looks at me.

“That’s where I live! You didn't do anything to hurt my little animals now, did you?” she says the last part quietly but I heard.

“No no no no no no, I swear I didn’t do anything! I just knocked and looked inside through the window on your door and that was it. I would never hurt an innocent creature unless they forced my hand to do so.” I quickly say, making sure that I don't mess anything up with her.

"Alright." she says while flying and turns back to the others.

“I’m gonna go back home to check back on the animals and make sure they’re fed.” She says and opens the window.

“I’ll meet you guys later.” She says with a slight wave and flies off.

“Bye Fluttershy!” the girls yell.

“She really cares about her animals, huh?" I ask and they all nod.

"Aside from us, their practically family to her." Rarity says sincerely. Family... why the hell can't I remember mine?

“Okay then.” I say

“Okay, back to the questions before. You have no idea on how to get back, right?” Rarity asks and I nod.

“No idea.”

“I’ll have to send a report to Princess Celestia. She’ll need to hear about this.” Princess Celestia? I’ll have to ask them later.

“Well that settles it then.” Spike says and I’m confused.

“Settles what?”

“You’re staying in Ponyville.” Twilight says and I look at them.

“Really?”

“Sure. We got plenty of room around town, and if y’all don’t like rooming with any of us, I’m sure we can get you a room at our hotel.” Applejack proposes. I'm taken back by her words, already these ponies are willing to have you move in with them. They really do live up to friendship.

“Really?! No! No. I can’t. You don’t even know me and already you want me to move in with you. I… I can’t do that.” I say and Rarity scoffs.

“Really?! Because if I can recall, you’ve never talked or seen us before, and you were just contempt in jumping into our fight and nearly dying to protect us.” She says. I open my mouth to say something but nothing comes out. She did have a point. I just came out of nowhere and threw myself into helping them. I may not be the absolute nicest person in the world but something so cute and colorful didn’t look like they deserved to have their lives taken away so soon.

“Alright, you got me.” I say sarcastically.

“Quite.”

“Ah’ come on, don’t be like that. If your going to be stuck here, might as well stick close to the ponies you saved, right?” Applejack says and I shrug.

“Fair enough. Where will I be staying then?” I ask. They ponder it for a sec.

“Well you could stay with us at Sweet Apple Acres, although you could either sleep on the couch, or in the barn, since we don’t have that much room in our house.” Applejack says and I think. The couch would seem better than what I’ve been used to sleeping on, hard pavement.

“Weeeeelllll…” I begin but Rarity interrupts.

“Nonsense! I have an extra room at my boutique. You could use it until we can fashion you up something much more elegant, and I won’t take no for an answer!” Rarity quickly interjects. I guess I got a place to sleep, then.

“I guess that settles it then.” I say

“Yep, looks like your rooming with Rarity.” Twilight says and I nod. Time to see what my new digs look like, but I look at Spike for a brief second and he looks mad.

“Do you think you can give me a tour of town, since I’ll be staying?” I ask and they nod.

“Of course! We’ll wait outside in the hall while you get ready and we’ll show you around.” Twilight says and goes to leave.

“Wait!” Rainbow Dash says and jumps out of bed.

“I’m coming too. My wings may be out of commission but I can still walk around.” She quickly says and trots past her friends into the hallway.

“I guess she’s coming too.” Twilight says while Spike gets off her back and all the ponies begin exiting the room, except for Spike who just stares at me.

“What?”

“You’re sleeping in the same place with a very beautiful mare. You may have saved my life but do anything to hurt that pony, and I will make you regret it.” Spike says in anger and leaves the room. He must really care about Rarity.

“…Okay then.” I say to myself and I grab a shirt and put it on. I then take a belt from inside my bag and I put it on. The thing about this belt is that it has a holster for my gun and a sheathe for my knife. Once I place everything back in, I grab my socks and shoes and put them on. I stand up with all my things in place, my bag strapped over my back along my chest, my gun on my right hip, knife on the other, and I’m fully clothed. I grab the door handle, breathe in, hold it for a few seconds, and out. The second I step out this door, my life will change.

Then again, what life did I have before?

I open the door and step out…

Tour of Ponyville

“Alright, let’s go.” Twilight says and all the ponies and dragon begin walking with me down the hallway. This is it, my new life is going to start now. I hope I don’t do anything to mess it up. As we walk past some doors that are open, I catch a glance inside some of them to find some pony’s in beds with some friends or family members around them. Some see me glancing at them, making them give me this weird look which confirms my suspicion that they've never seen anything like me before, while others give me a smile, a nod, or a quiet mouthed thank you. I smile at them and just continue walking. My short quick entrance the day I came already has some admirers. Good, at least now I have a better reputation than back home.

The others begin walking down a flight of stairs. I grab the rail and take the first step but before I go down them I turn around and look back through the hallway I just walked down and see every single door, except the one I came out of, open with one pony or more poking their head out to look at me.

Some of them immediately pop back in when I look at them, while others just continue to stare. I give a smile and a small wave back to them. Some go back into their rooms while the rest give a small wave back to me. I turn forward and begin walking down the flight of stairs.

As soon as I make it to the bottom, I find myself in another hallway and at the end looks like the reception desk with spike and the other ponies there with Twilight filling something out. I turn into a light jog and I make it to them before I know it, actually a bit too well. I’m fast but I made it to them in only a few seconds, when the hallway is way longer than that.

“You alright?” Applejack, says, snapping me out of my daze.

“Huh?! Yeah, yeah I’m alright. Just… when your body is lying on a bed for the last couple of days, it’s not used to suddenly spring back to life.” I say, not really sure what it was that just happened to me right now.

“I hear that.” She replies. I look around a bit, just noticing some of the various plant life around, along with some chairs and tables around to accommodate anyone waiting. I look back to the reception desk to see a regular white pony with eyes of a light blue color, and her mane and tail color is a light pink color. She looks down at a piece of paper which looks like a form that is being filled out by floating pencil. Wait, floating pencil?

I see a light pruplish aura around the pencil and see the same color emanating off of Twilight's horn. What the hell? That's new. Twilight soon finishes up with the form and slides it back to the reception pony.

“Alright then Twilight. Remember, if anything bad happens and he’s the cause, it’s on your flank.” The white pony says. Twilight is willing to take responsibility if I do anything bad? Wow, nice, and generous.

“Don’t worry, Nurse Redheart. I have good feeling about him, and he’s already proved himself to be a friend to the ponies of Ponyville. If anything does happen, I’ll take responsibility.” Twilight replys. She’s clearly taking a pretty big risk for this.

“Alright then, dear. Be careful out there.” Nurse Redheart says. Twilight turns around and we begin walking to the door.

“We will!” Twilight replies back to her and I hold the door open for them. We begin walking down the path to the town. The sloped walking path we walk reveals that the hospital is on a hill and stands out a fair bit with the place being away from the town.

“So… where too, partner?” Applejack says to everypony and they are about to say something but I need an answer for something.

“Firstly, Twilight, what was that little glowy thing you were doing when you were filling out the form back in the hospital?” I ask, curious to see what exactly it was.

“Oh that! It’s magic!” Twilight replies happily and I stop. Magic?

“Magic?"

"Yes, magic." After taking a few more steps, they turn back to finally notice that i stopped.

"Huh, I always thought that was fake.” I say, making them turn their heads a bit in confusion.

“Fake? Oh no. Magic is very much real.” Rarity says and we continue walking.

“See, Swift, magic is an essence that every pony is blessed and born with, doesn’t matter if it’s an earth pony, a Pegasus, or a unicorn, every single pony has to have at least some magic in them. Unicorns are usually more magic aligned than other ponies and we can harness the magic within us to manipulate various objects, creatures, etc.” Twilight explains. I never thought I’d see magic for real and in all its glory. Especially not in this type of way.

“What kind of manipulations?” I ask.

“Teleporting, which I am very good at, tracking specific items, transforming creatures to something else, repairing various objects, levitation, the possibilities are endless!” Twilight finishes explaining.

“Yes, deary. Magic is a tool that we ponies can use and is a part of our lives we use every day. Whereas some creatures rely on brute strength or agility and other skills to best others, we use magic to help ourselves and sometimes others.” Rarity adds. Wow, I knew magic was made to believe that it could do amazing things, but the thought of actually seeing something like this, it’s pretty cool.

“Wow. That’s pretty cool. Where I come from, we have something called magic but it isn’t as… flashy as yours, we can’t manipulate things on a massive scale but it’s mostly used for entertainment and not many people can actually do it very well. I always figured that magic was a hoax and only people who are actually pretty good at it can make a living of it, or there are those who are pretty pathetic with it.” I say.

“Well, maybe sometime we can show you just how well we can work our magic.” Twilight says. I can’t help but give out a chuckle.

“What’s so funny?” Rainbow asks and I stop.

“Sorry, just an expression my people use all the time.”

“Oh.”

“So, where to y’all?” Applejack asks. The ponies ponder on where to go exactly, since we all were just talking right now and not really going somewhere specific.

“Let’s just let the flow take us wherever Ponyville has in store for its new guest.” Rainbow says.

“I don’t think so. If he’s going to be staying here, he needs to know exactly where he is going. If we just walk around all over the place, he’ll probably get lost.” Twilight states.

“That’s probably smart. With how everything is, I don’t want to take the chance of getting lost in your town. Not to mention that not everypony looks like they like to make friendly conversation with me.” I say while looking around to see some ponys giving me a curious stare while others continue to go about their business.

“Yeah! I mean, I don’t want some pony to think he’s just some crazy, weird monster that no pony’s ever seen before that’s just going around town making everypony feel weird with his questions!” Pinkie enthusiastically states.

“Fine, so where do we start then?” Rainbow asks. I look around to find something that stands out above everything else that can be my beacon in case I get lost. I then find a massive building in the middle of a small clearing where it has something like a patio all around it.

“What about that?” I ask pointing to the building. The ponies look over in the direction I’m pointing to.

“That’s perfect! Town hall will be the perfect place to start from.” Spike says and the others agree. We all begin walking over to it until we are all standing right in front of the stairs that lead to the door, which they seem to be separated in half from the top and bottom.

“Well then shall we get started?” Twilight asks looking back at me.

“Say whatever it is you feel is needed to be said.” I reply, since Twilight and her friends are about to give me the full view tour of Ponyville.

“Alright then. As you can see here, this is Ponyville’s town hall. It’s used to hold special gatherings for when we need to have meetings that concern the whole town, special celebrations like the summer sun celebration, and various other uses as well.” Twilight says.

“This building here has been a part of Ponyville for some time now, but it was when my granny was a little filly that she and her family came and settled in Ponyville and grew it to what you see now.” Applejack explains.

“Wow.” I say as amused as I can sound while looking the building up and down. It definitely stands out above the rest.

“Shall we continue?” Rarity asks and I nod a yes.

“Follow us then.” The ponies begin walking and I follow close behind them.

“Over there we have a quaint little bar.” Twilight says while stopping and pointing with her hoof. A bar!? For ponies?

“You guys have a bar?!” I ask surprised.

“Yes, why? Wasn’t expecting that?” Twilight asks. A bar… for ponies… in a town with the most generous ponies I have ever seen… with happiness practically drooling out of every orifice seeing how bubbly and cheerful most of the pony's are. Especially that one flying upside down and diving to catch falling mail and... wait...

"Swift?"

I shake my head to get back to the matter at hand. “Sorry, but in any case, bar wasn't what I was exoecting in a million years.” I say and Twilight chuckles.

“Well, we may be a very tight knit group and helpful town, but we still have our share of miseries every so often.”

“Like those attacks I heard about that you guys have every week?” I ask Twilight.

“Mm-hm. Some here aren’t so used to the dangers that threaten us, so they sometimes like to try and escape it.” Twilight explains. These ponies don’t deserve that, they don’t deserve anything bad to happen to them.

“Plus, everyone’s so dark and gloomy in there that they won’t let me have any parties there!” Pinkie practically yells in my face from out of nowhere right next to me.

“Ooooohh! That reminds me, I didn’t have a chance to throw you a welcome party to Ponyville!” She says happily while jumping up and down but then stops in mid-air. How did she do that?

“Oh, I just remember something! I got to go do… uh… a thing, yeah, a thing! That’s it! C’mon Rarity!” Pinkie yells before hitting the ground and wrapping her hoof around Rarity’s neck.

“Uh no, dear I- Woah!” Rarity try’s to say but gets whisked away in the blink of an eye before even I could say anything as well. I just watch as the dust trail Pinkie left slowly disappears. And I’m fast?!

“O… kay.” I say.

“Get used to it, Swift. That’s Pinkie Pie for you.” Applejack says.

“Why don’t we continue with the tour?” Twilight states and I nod.

“That probably would be best.” I say and the five of us continue to walk.

“We do what we can to protect our town and have been doing a good job since these attacks first started.” Rainbow says with confidence.

“Except a couple days ago.” I add. She punches me in the side pretty hard with her hoof.

“Hey! Those Timberwolves snuck up on the town before we could even react!” Rainbow snaps at me with anger.

“Settle down there, Rainbow. He didn’t mean to offend you, right?” Applejack says, expecting me to answer.

“Right. After all, you did push that wolf off me so I can say I’m grateful for you saving me.” I say.

“And then you saved me by tackling that same one…” she says.

“So now we’re even.” I add and she nods.

“Are you two done?” Twilight asks and we nod.

“Good, now this is Sugarcube Corner.” Twilight points to another building in front of us. The place seems bigger than any other type of pastry store I‘ve ever seen. Most are just simple places lined with tiles but this one has one hell of a decorum to add to the outside. If all the other buildings in Ponyville were like the ones back where I came from, Sugarcube Corner would definitely stand out.

“Wow.” Is all I can say.

“Yep, Pinkie lives there with Mr. and Mrs. Cake and helps out around their bakery. She also makes some of the best pastries and deserts you’ll ever find in Equestria. Not even the best chef’s in Equestria can hope to make something that’s better than Pinkie’s creations.” Spike explains enthusiastically. Must be some damn good food they make.

“Ah’ reckon you’ll want to mosy on in for a spell to help get your strength up? Our treat.” Applejack proposes. Wow, already their willing to buy me dinner, or desert more specifically. I open my mouth to say ‘no thanks,’ but my stomach disagrees with me. A loud groan is heard and they all look at me to realize it’s my stomach. My face blushes red from embarrassment.

“I guess a quick snack couldn’t hurt.” I say and they chuckle and lead me inside. The door’s aren’t like those old western doors, they are split into two doors that open up from the top and bottom, just like the town hall’s. However the place’s architect and décor is different. It seems a bit much for just a pastry store. Which of course isn't obvious enough to do the entirety of the outside of this place looks very much like a giant cake. Most things like this back where I’m from have this type of workmanship reserved for only the most prestigious and very important places. Let’s see if the food is as good as they claim and looks just as good as the place.

“Over there.” Rainbow points with her hoof to a round table that’s set up next to the window. The chairs are set up like the ones I’m used to, so I don’t have enough trouble sitting. I lay my bag on the ground to my side and I sit where the window is to my left, Applejack has her back to it, Rainbow’s sitting in front of me, Twilight is looking out the window, and Spike is between me and Twilight. Soon a regular pony with a yellow orange coat, orange mane and tail, freckles on his face, a pastry chef’s hat, apron, and a red and white rainbow colored bow tie walks up to us.

“Hello, girls and Spike.” He says with a smile.

“Hi Mr. Cake!” All four of them reply and Mr. Cake looks at me.

“Is that the creature that everypony in town’s been talking about?” He whispers to Twilight and I smile.

“I have ears and can understand you, you know.” I say.

“Oh! I’m terribly sorry; it’s just that… well… I’ve never seen anything like you before.” he apologizes and explains. I give out a slight chuckle and sigh.

“Yeah, I kinda already figured that out.” I say and look out the window to find the pony’s I saw before when I first came to town. Bon-bon and Lyra if I remember correctly. They stare at me for a few seconds before I wave to them. Bon-Bon takes off but Lyra waves back before being pulled by Bon-Bon.

“At least some are warming up to me.” I say and they chuckle. So happy and vibrant these ponies are. I can only imagine what sick bastards from my world will do to these ponies if they found out about them. Hopefully I’ll never have to find out.

“Well, since you saved our friends Twilight and Spike here, and possibly the rest of Ponyville, whatever you want, it’s on the house.” He says happily and I can’t help but give out a smile and chuckle.

“Really?”

“Yes, really.”

“Wow, th… thank you, sir. That’s very generous of you.”

“No problem. I know how to take care of my friends, mister… uhhhh?” he tries to address me but he doesn’t know my name.

“Swift, the names Swift.” I say while extending my hand to shake his hoof. He gives me his hoof and I shake it.

“Swift, huh? Is that something you just came up with it or…?” he trails off, expecting me to finish.

“I don’t remember my name, so thanks to the fun happy go-lucky Pinkest pony I’ve ever seen, I’m Swift.” I explain.

“Pinkie helped name you, huh? Well, I’m not surprised. She’s always been so helpful and cheerful to anypony that needs it.”

“No doubt.”

“Sooooooo, not that you two are done introducing each other, can we get something to eat?” Rainbow Interjects.

“Oh, right! Sorry about that. I sometimes trail off. Now what can I get you all?” He asks and pulls out a notebook from his apron and places it on the table. He then proceeds to pull out a pencil and holds the back part of it in his mouth.

“Ah’ll have a slice of Apple Pie.” Applejack orders. Mr. Cake then rights down her order with the pencil in his mouth. I don’t think I could do that.

“Nothing for me, I had already filled up on Hospital food today.” Rainbow replies with a slight grimace on her face. He nods.

“A blueberry muffin.” Twilight orders.

“Have anything with gems in it?” Spike asks. Gems?! Better not be what I'm thinking.

“Oh don’t worry Spike. We’re prepared for you when you come by. We have a Ruby coated cake piece with your name on it.” He says and Spike’s tongue hangs out as he smacks his lips at the thought of that. He nods vigorously and Mr. Cake rights his order down.

“Gems?” I ask to no one in particular but Twilight explains:

“Dragons usually eat gems but anything that’s considered food they eat as well, but they mostly prefer gems.”

“Wow, and are gems common here?” I ask surprised, since gems back on my world are kinda expensive and rare.

“In a way, not many can find them just about anywhere, but our Fashionista pony Rarity has developed a spell that allows her to find gems easily. She uses them in most of her dresses.” Twilight explains. So Rarity is a dress maker, but what’s a Fashionista?

“Fashionista?” I ask but Twilight shows me her hoof and nods no.

“Later, right now, order so you can eat and get your strength back.” Twilight says sincerely. I guess she wants to make sure that I don’t get too weak from lack of food. She’s definitely a caring pony.

“Alright then, Twilight.” I say and I look back to Mr. Cake, who’s waiting patiently, I think.

“And you?” he asks me. I try to think of something but most of my time I’ve only had to eat what’s necessary, not anything really fun.

“I’m… not sure. What do you girls recommend?” I ask them and they look at each other until Twilight gets an idea.

“A few blueberry muffins for him and some chocolate milk.” Twilight says and Mr. Cake nods before writing down my order, putting the pencil away, and taking the notebook in his mouth and going to make our orders but I notice he has some pictures of some cinnamon buns on his behind.

“What’s with the cinnamon buns on his… behind?” I ask, not wanting to say anything that the pony’s won’t understand or get hurt from.

“That. Oh that’s his cutie mark.” Spike says. Cutie Mark?

“Excuse me?” I ask.

“See, whenever a pony finds their calling in life, they get a cutie mark on their flanks that signify what they’ll do for a living and like to do.” Twilight explains.

“For instance, my cutie mark symbolizes my specialty with magic.” I lean to the right past Spike to see Twilight having like a twinkling crystal star on her flank.

“My family’s been bucking and harvesting apples for generations. So it’s obvious that since my brother and granny got their cutie marks involving apple’s, ah got just that.” Applejack says and I lean to the left to see her Cutie Mark is of three apples.

“And mine…” Rainbow says with enthusiasm and she spreads out her wings to their full length and brings them down, shoving a big gust of wind into my face, almost knocking me right off my seat as the action launches her into the air, her bandages coming off as she hovers in place with ease.

“Is the most awesome Cutie Mark ever!” She says with grace as I look and see hers is a cloud with a lightning bolt of rainbow colors coming out of it. She’s definitely boastful.

“Wow.” I say and Rainbow goes back to her seat.

“Rainbow Dash! Your wings!” Twilight exclaims, worried about her friends brash move right now.

“It’s cool, Twi. The wolf didn’t do anything majorly bad, just a flesh wound, although they are a bit sore from not using them in so long.” Rainbow says. It’s only been a couple of days, but then again, you have to use every part of your body at least once a day, so I guess can’t really blame her. My legs do feel a bit sore from not using them as much, especially since I run a lot so I wouldn’t be caught back in my world.

“I guess I can relate.” I say while rubbing my leg.

“I see.” Twilight says.

“Anyways, don’t your people have anything like that to signify their calling in life?” she asks and I nod my head no.

“Unfortunately, my species doesn’t have the same luxury as you all do. We just go around the best we can to find out what job or occupation suits us best. Sadly, most of my people go their whole lives without realizing what best suits them, or they find out what they specialize in and don’t like what it is.” I explain and it’s true. I never did find my calling in life and with the whole issue with the police and all, I couldn’t. Especially since most of my people either hate their jobs or just never find anything that suits them and they live a life of misery.

“Oh c’mon, are their really things in your world that are so bad?” Applejack asks and I get mad. I clench my fist tightly and I almost slam it on the table. I keep myself cool and I let out a breath of air. These ponies look like they don’t have to worry much about dying or constantly looking over their shoulder to see if someone is watching you.

“If I remember correctly, the doctor says that it’s only been a few weeks since your town started getting attacked. In my world, people can corrupt one another to be things they don’t want to be… and not many actually do anything about it. Fights of different sizes break-out all the time around my world. Before I can say that you all are better off in your world than mine, I’ll have to see how things are here exactly…” I say and I lean back in my seat with my hands behind my head with a smile on my face.

“But until then! Let’s enjoy the moment!” I say happily, and I meant it. For the first time in years, I’m not looking over my shoulder for a mugger to take my money, a police car coming around a corner, the sounds of someone getting attacked or raped, just… peace right now.

“Just so you all know, if I’m going to stay, I’m not going to be a burden. If you all need some help with something, feel free to ask. If I end up do becoming a burden, don’t hesitate to tell me, I want to do whatever I can to help you all, not hurt you.” I say strictly, since I don’t want in the least to do anything bad to the creatures that have shown me kindness for the first time in years.

“Will do, pardner.” Applejack agrees.

“That’s very nice of you, Swift, but you don’t seem like the kind to just out right out of nowhere to just go ahead and harm us. As long as you live with us, you help us, we help you.” Twilight says and I smile to know that she has my back.

“Yeah! You saved us first. We’ll make sure to help you out so you can do the same for us.” Spike says.

“Yeah! We got your back. We may be filly’s but we’ve been in our share of fights. So we know how to get down and dirty!” Rainbow Dash says with confidence in her voice. Not many people in my world can be as enthusiastic and boastful as her, well maybe a lot can but she brings out a certain field to it that doesn’t make her seem like a jerk. Maybe it’s her, or this world? I don’t know and right now I don’t want to pry, just be grateful.

“Thanks girls, I appreciate it. Definitely feels good without being worried of being betrayed.” I say gratefully while being quiet with the last part.

“No problem. Now, new topic, Is Mr. Cake married? I’m curious.” I ask. Curious since the others addressed him as Mr.

“Why yes, he is. Mr. ‘Carrot’ Cake is married to Mrs. ‘Cup’ Cake. They’ve been together for quite awhile and they own this bakery.” Twilight informs me.

“Nice.” I comment.

“They also have Pinkie pay rent so she has a place to stay and she works here as much as she can, but most of the time she goes around town trying to help brighten up anypony’s day.” Spike says but now that he mentions Pinkie, where is she and Rarity?

“Do any of you know where Pinkie took off in such a hurry earlier?” I ask them. They all share look with each other until they look back at me and nod no.

“Nope, that there pony is always a mystery.” Applejack says.

“Always?” I ask and she nods.

“Always. Some advice, ah reckon you should expect the unexpected when it involves Pinkie Pie.” She tells me and I nod.

“After her first impression, that probably would be best. I don’t want to hurt her or anything.” I say to them.

“Don’t worry, until you get settled in, we’ll try to keep Pinkie from popping out of nowhere.” Rainbow assures me. That’s good, after getting chased from the police, I’m pretty on edge after the whole ordeal. The other’s groan though.

“We’re gonna have our work cut out for us then.” Spike says, making the others give a light chuckle.

“No doubt.” Twilight adds. A few seconds later, we hear some shuffling noises and look past the counter into the doorway behind it to see a pony struggling with some crates.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa whoa whoa!” I hear as a Pink pony tries to balance some crates on its back. From the voice, its female, from the color, its Pinkie.

“Pinkie, dear, I told you to not carry so much in one trip.” I hear another voice as a white unicorn follows Pinkie while carrying more crates using her magic. And again, from the color of her coat, and color of her tail and the top of her mane, its Rarity.

“Ah guess we know where they went.” Applejack states and I smile.

“You know what they are doing?” I ask and they nod no.

“No doubt we’ll find out later?”

“Probably.” Rainbow says and I chuckle.

“Okay, everypony, here you are.” Mr. Cake comes back with a tray on his back that has all our food on it.

“Finally.” I say happily under my voice. Since I don’t want to offend and because I haven’t eaten in a while, so the hunger is already making me tired, and just looking at the food is already making me even hungrier. Twilight uses her magic to give Applejack her piece, then hers and Spike, in which Spikes looks pretty badass on account his is covered in sharp Ruby’s. No doubt a bunch of women back from my world will go ballistic to get their hands on that muffin, especially since it’s about to be eaten by a dragon. Twilight then levitates my food over to me, five muffins with blueberries baked in them, along with a big glass of chocolate milk. I’ve never been one for blueberries or chocolate milk for that matter, but now’s not the time to be picky. Applejack uses picks up a fork with her hoof and slices a piece off her pie and eats it. How she picked it up, I can’t say, but now I’m hungry as hell so I forget it. I pick up a muffin and look over to Twilight who is taking a bite out of her muffin while holding it with her magic, and Spike is savoring his while Rainbow is waiting patiently. I sniff it for a second to see if there is anything odd about it but nothing just smells normal. The taste whoever, dead wrong.

After taking a bite of it, my taste buds spike. The flavor of it is so rich and invigorating, the blueberry’s taste tremendously good and the rest of it, wow. In no time at all, I devour the rest of it like nothing, but the taste still lingering in my mouth. I grab my drink and I taste it. The chocolate is rich with sweetness and sugar, probably the best I’ve ever tasted. I down like a quarter of it before I go back to my muffins. I take one in each hand, and I practically shove them in my face as I devour them, now truly realizing how hungry I am. After finishing the two up, I take another swig of my drink and down another quarter before I take a deep breath and work on the last two.

Soon, they are gone and I grip my glass one last time and I throw my head back as I begin chugging down the remainder of my meal. The glass soon empties in my mouth and I slam it onto the table, not enough to break it but to be noticeable. I give a deep sigh and breathe right back in, my hunger sated for now. I look around to see the others staring at me.

“You weren’t kidding about Pinkie’s cooking.” I say in a serious tone, because I am serious damnit!

“Told you.” Twilight says.

“You eat muffins as fast as Derpy!” Rainbow quickly says.

“You sure do. You ate as fast as those parasprites that nearly gobbled up our whole town awhile back.” Applejack says, a bit surprised on how I ate so fast, I’m a bit surprised myself.

“Wait, Derpy? Parasprites?” I ask since I’ve never heard anyone named Derpy, or a creature called a parasprite.

“Derpy’s a friend of ours and parasprites are some creatures that reproduce very quickly and eat just as much and as fast.” Twilight explains.

“A nuisance is what they were, but thanks to Pinkie Pie, they were gone lickety split.” Applejack says happily. Sounds like they were more than a nuisance.

“Is everypony satisfied?” Mr. Cake asks and they finish up their meals and we all nod yes but I quickly raise my hand to get his attention.

“Can I get a couple more muffins and some more of that chocolate milk for the go?” I ask since I still feel a bit puckish.

“Sure thing!” Mr. Cake says happily and goes to get them.

“So, as soon as he comes back, we continue the tour?” I ask, since I still want to see the rest of the town before nightfall.

“Sure thing, pardner.” Applejack replies and we all get up. I grab my bag and I wait near the counter and look the others as they wait near the front door. I tap my foot on the ground as time passes and I hear the doors behind me open and I turn around to see Mr. Cake coming over to the counter with a small bag in his mouth. I grab the bag and I look inside to see the two muffins in a baggie and a bottle filled with chocolate milk. I open my duffel bag and I put the bag with my food inside it carefully so they don’t get crushed.

“Thank you again for your generosity, sir.” I say sincerely.

“No problem! Anything for the Guardian of Ponyville!” he says and I smile.

“Guardian of Ponyville, huh? I like it. Sounds cool.” I say and I walk over to the others.

“Shall we?” I say opening the door for them.

“Yes, lets.” Twilight says politely and we leave to continue the tour. We all begin walking to our next destination.

“Over there is Rarity’s home and boutique, and your temporary house.” Twilight gestures with her hoof to a two story building. The place is well decorated and has some very impressive designs to it, really making it stand out above the others.

“Wow, so now can I ask what a Fashionista is?” I ask since I want to know what she’s doing with a boutique, and how her Cutie Mark was of some diamonds or gems if I remember correctly.

“Rarity’s a Fashionista, meaning she makes a career out of being a designer of various clothing.” Twilight says and Applejack continues:

“Dresses, suits, whatever ah pony needs to make them look good on such short notice, she’s got you covered.” Never heard of a pony dress designer before, then again, I’ve never believed magic was real, or ponies talking, so I should really get used to seeing things that aren’t right to me.

“Interesting.” I say a bit intrigued as we continue walking.

“And if you hadn’t noticed already, she’s a helpful generous pony, but a clean freak as well.” Rainbow says the last part in annoyance.

“You don’t like her being so clean?” I ask.

“I’m a daredevil pony, Swift! I live for the rush of adrenaline, the speed and wind that flows and bashes against my face and mane! I’m bound to get dirty once in a while and she usually makes a big fuss about it whenever she can.” Rainbow explains. Live for the danger, the adrenaline pumping through you as you perform feats that make others quake in their place. I may not be able to remember much about myself and my family, but I do know that for a while, I was in danger for a long time, and I didn’t have much choice in the matter.

“Hm, that’s pretty cool. I lived the life of a daredevil when I was younger but after too many close calls, decided to stop…” I lie to them, not wanting to tell them about how for a few years I was hunted down by the law of my planet.

“But from what I’ve seen so far, I think that old part of my life my just come right back up.” I say.

“Just be careful, alright? We saved your life once already, let’s try not to make a habit of it.” Twilight says and I chuckle. When I was fighting those wolves, to fight something much different than me, something not of my own species that had skills and powers nothing like me, it felt a little invigorating to take on something new, not the helicopters or fast cars the police use, or the dogs they used to chase me at times. Since I am the only one of my species here, I got to learn about the new threats that lurk here in this world.

“No promises.” I say and Twilight shakes her head with a smile. We continue to walk for a while, my new friends showing me some of the more unimportant houses and buildings, some buildings being homes for other ponies, others just some various stores around town. We soon come across a store to my right that has a sign that’s a sofa with a quill over it.

“And this here’s ‘Quills & Sofas.’” Applejack gestures with her hoof to my right. The store window is filled with some quills of different kinds hanging by some threads close to the top of the window while some sofas adorn the bottom of the windows, although there are only a couple since one takes the whole bottom half of the window and there are two windows.

“Quills?” I say to no one in particular. I forgot the last time someone used a quill. Nowadays, they just prefer pens or pencils.

“That’s right. We use the ends of most bird feathers and ink in order to use them as writing utensils.” Twilight informs me.

“Yeah, I know. We used to use them as well but now we barely to not at all use them and instead use something else called a pencil mostly.” I say to them and Twilight smiles.

“We have pencils as well, but we still use quills as a sort offffff…” Twilight trails off, trying to come up with a word for it but Rainbow beats her to it.

“Traditional?” she asks and Twilight snaps out of her thinking state.

“Yes, that’s it. We’ve used quills for quite awhile before and when we were able to use pencils, most of us still use quills to keep things traditional. I learned that the hard way the last time we tried to wrap-up winter.” Twilight explains and I look at her a bit confused.

“Wrap-up winter?” I ask.

“Winter wrap-up is what we call it. Whenever winter comes along, we have fun for what time we have with it but the ponies here in Ponyville have decided to wrap-up winter the old fashioned way so we can bring in spring on time. Twilight here tried to use magic to clear some snow and ended up making half ah mountain fall on all our work.” Applejack says and looks at Twilight, making her blush a bit in embarrassment. Applejack then smiles and continues:

“But then again, if it wasn’t for her handy organizing skills, spring would have been late again. So for the first time, winter was properly wrapped-up.” I look at Twilight who now has her head held high, feeling accomplished at her achievement.

“So, the ponies here in Ponyville stay with the traditional way of wrapping-up winter with your own hoof, do other places use something else?” I ask since I’m curious if other communities still do it the old fashionable way as well.

“Not many really. Other places like Canterlot use magic in order to clean up winter but Ponyville will still do it the traditional way.” Rainbow says with a bit of grace, happy that Ponyville stays with their old ways so they don’t forget them. Can’t say the same for my people. Even if they find something more efficient for themselves, they still like to hold onto the old ways as a sign of tradition.

“Interesting. For my people, when we find something more efficient, we usually toss out the old ways and sometimes focus wholly on the new. Most of my people have lost touch with how they once were before because some of them feel that we should forget the old, forget how we once were before because things were just too inferior to the things we have now. For weapons, we used to have rifles that would take almost a minute to reload and when you fire, they send the round almost always off course, now we have weapons that can send thousands of rounds in a minute at your target with near perfect accuracy.” I say and they seem a bit amazed but cringe a little at the thought of that many rounds barreling at them, especially since they got somewhat an idea from my pistol.

“That’s big change for you.” Spike comments and I smile at his surprise but it slowly disappears.

“Yeah, it is, but my species is pretty dominant on a lot of things, mostly about different groups and their ideals. So if we can’t come to a compromise, we take, usually by force.” I ask with a bit of sadness. They catch up on that and Twilight moves closer to me.

“That’s awful. How long has that been going on?” she asks sincerely and I smile a bit about her concern.

“A couple thousand years, we take each other’s lives almost every single day, fighting over some new thing that everyone has to benefit from, but only a few can. However if there’s one thing we’ve learned and developed over the course of our fighting, we’ve shown that no matter what faces us, we always fight back against even in the most impossible of odds. When a massive crisis happens, most of the time, we help each other out, but then afterwards, we go right back to fighting each other.” I say because it’s true. We haven’t really had any major worldwide disasters that affect everyone at the same time, but there have been some moments where sometimes different countries do help one another, but history is mostly filled with fighting, destroying, dominating, and more.

“That's horrible. We don’t have that much fighting. Some countries of ours are filled with griffons, dragons, zebra’s, and a lot more other types of creatures, but we haven’t had any type of a major war or anything like that. The most crisis that Equestria has had was when Princess Celestia had to banish her sister Princess Luna to the moon…” Twilight says and I look up to try and find the moon and I do, although it’s not lit up, the sun is already close to the horizon so it makes a bit sense.

“The moon?”

“Yes, our princesses are very powerful Alicorns that have lived for thousands of years. But then Luna got greedy when ponies were sleeping through her beautiful night, so when she wouldn’t lower the moon, Princess Celestia stepped in and banished her for a thousand years, at least until one of Princess Celestia’s summer sunset festival, where she raises the sun that morning for all to see, but when Celestia wasn’t found to raise the sun, Princess Luna, or Nightmare Moon as she wanted to be called at the time, came in and held the moon. But with the elements of harmony, Nightmare Moon was vanquished, Princess Celestia came back and her and Luna were reunited again after a thousand years.” Twilight finishes giving me a brief description of their history. Even in times where they have hard paths to cross, it finishes off with a smooth and beautiful road in the end.

But seriously, ponies controlling the frickin' sun and moon? Damn. Better not piss them off.

“Not many happy endings for my people.” I say under my breath, hoping they didn’t hear me but Rainbow caught it.

“What’d you say? We didn’t hear you?” she asks and I snap my head up.

“Nothing! Just… talking to myself.” I say and she gives me a confused expression but then shrugs her shoulders.

“Fine.” She says. I look up and see sun is just on the horizon.

“I think we should be heading to our houses soon. It’s getting late.” I say and they all look around to notice the sun is close to going down.

“Tarnation! Time sure flew fast today. Best be getting home so ah can help harvest some apples bright early tomorrow.” Applejack says.

“Yeah, and me and Spike should be going as well. I still have to send a letter to Princess Celestia.” Twilight says and I look at Rainbow. She just looks at me.

“I just wanna go back home after spending the last couple days in the hospital.” She says and she spreads her wings and flaps them to make sure they are alright. She then jumps into the air and is about to take off but Applejack bites her tail.

“Hang on there, Rainbow!” Applejack says through clenched teeth. Rainbow dash then hovers in front of us, probably a little annoyed at her friend’s actions.

“Why don’t we make sure our guest makes it to his home first, alright?” Twilight says and she’s right, its late right now and I don’t have the foggiest idea where my temporary home is. I should really get a map of this place.

“Yeah, that probably would be best. Lead the way.” I say and we begin walking again. The dark orange sky soon turns to the blackness of night without a star in the sky. It’s not that late yet for them to pop out so I think nothing of it. It doesn’t take us long to make it to my temporary home. Even though I was shown it before, it still definitely has that feel of a designer to it with the décor it has and how its built from the outside. What’s also bugging me is that it’s completely dark, like it’s abandoned.

“Isn’t she supposed to be back by now?” I ask and the others look just as confused as me.

“Where in tarnation is that mare?” Applejack asks and I go up to the window and I look into it. I can barely see anything, the only light I have is from the barely rising moon.

“Hello? Anyone home?” I ask, hoping to get an answer. But I don’t get a verbal answer.

*CRASH* A vase breaking is the only reply. I look to see something moving inside, but I can’t make it out.

“Something’s inside here!” I quickly say and they look worried.

“Did you see who it is?!” Rainbow quickly asks and I shake my head.

“No. Too dark to see.” I say and I look again to find nothing moving around.

“What should we do? What if Rarity’s in danger? We have to do something?!” Spike quickly says in a worried tone. I go to the door and I try to push it open, but its locked and I hear shuffling noises inside. I decide to take matters into my own hands. Rarity was willing to let me stay in her home, and If someone or something hurt her and I robbing her place, not on my watch. I hand my bag to Applejack and I pull my pistol out of the holster and I hold it up.

“I’m going in, watch my back.” I say and they nod. I place my hand on the door to be ready. I’m about to go but one of the others taps me in the side with their hoof. I look back to see Twilight.

“Be careful.” She says sincerely and I nod. Time to live up to my title, The Guardian of Ponyville. I bring my foot back and I kick the door where it locks into the door frame. There is a loud snap as the door swings open, a piece of the door frame snapping right off. I quickly aim inside but I keep my finger just above the trigger so I don’t accidentally fire.

“Anyone in here come out now and I won’t hurt you?!!” I yell and for the first few seconds, nothing, but then:

“Surprrriiiiiiiiissssee!!!” A bunch of the ponies yell as they jump up from behind some furniture as the lights turn on, confetti blasts in my face and balloons fall to the ground from above, Pinkie Pie being the loudest and most joyful of the bunch. I just stand there still aiming and surprised at the surprise party that they all planned. I put away my gun without a sound and soon, about twice more ponies start revealing themselves. Now I count about 16 of them. I look back at the others behind me and they all look just as surprised as I am. Some of the ponies begin cheering, others are surprised, some scared, and one pissed off pony most of all. Oh wait, that’s Rarity. Her eye twitches at what just happened and I give a weak smile.

“This was not part of the plan!” Rarity yells loudly and everyone shuts up.

“You just had to bump my vase and break it didn’t you?” Rarity yells as a pony with a gray coat, yellow mane and tail, and has bubbles as her cutie mark. Her eyes are also a darker yellow, along with both eyes looking in different directions, individually. Whoa... wait I think I saw her before.

“I’m sorry. I don't know what went wrong.” She says and Rarity sighs and as her face shoots to me with a very mad look and I tense up.

“And You! What do you think you’re doing?!” She yells right at me as I look down at her.

“It was getting late! I wanted to check out my new home and get some sleep! Whe-when I saw the lights off and heard the vase breaking, I freaked and thought someone was robbing you. I-I just… acted.” I try to explain and after I’m done she sighs and looks back at pinkie with a cross look on her face.

“I told you to make sure the door wasn’t locked.” Rarity says and Pinkie looks away.

“I thought it wasn’t locked.” Pinkie says with regret in her voice. Rarity sighs again and she begins walking away.

“Continue enjoying the party everypony. I’ll get a broom.” Rarity says and walks into another room. Silence is what sweeps the room after that little escapade that just happened.

“Awkward.” Rainbow says. Everyone just stands there and I decide to break the ice.

“Okay…” I say clapping my hands together once.

“Well you heard her. Let’s enjoy this party.” I say and Pinkie brightens up.

“Yeah, lets!” Another pony yells and the others begin agreeing.

“Great! I’ll go get the cake!” Pinkie says and zips into the other room. Some of the other ponies begin conversing a bit and I look back to Twilight and the others.

“If this were my birthday, it’d be a day I’d never forget.” I say and I look to find a little stage of sorts surrounded by mirrors a few feet away and I go to sit.

“It sure would. By the way, how old are you?”Applejack asks me and I open my mouth but… I don’t remember, no surprise about that.

“I don’t know. I was moving around for about three years or so, but I don’t remember my life before that. The best I can say is between 15 and 18. I can’t be sure.” I say and the girls look a little sad since I can’t remember my own age or birthday.

“It’s alright girls. I’ll find out eventually.” I say and it looks like it worked. Their frowns turn to smiles and I nod.

“Why don’t we say your 16.” Spike says and I shrug in approval. Twilight’s eyes then light up like she has an idea but I brush it off.

“I don’t see why not.” I say and I hear rolling sounds and look to see a giant cake with different shades of pink frosting covering it along with having the word ‘Swift’ on it while Pinkie pushes it. Before Pinkie can say anything, Twilight goes over to Pinkie with Spike on her back and whispers something into her ear. Pinkie just listens then her face gets a big grin.

“A Birthday?! Oooohhhh, even better! It’s now two parties in one! I’ll be right back!” Pinkie says and zips away again in a flash. I look at Twilight and she smiles while I’m a bit confused.

“Birthday?” I say and she waves her hoof at me, gesturing me to come over to the cake. I get up and I walk over to the cake and when I do, a few seconds later, Pinkie comes back in and begins placing some candles on the cake. When she’s done, there are now 16 on the cake. She then grabs Spike in between her fore hooves and dangles him close to the cake.

“Do the honors Spike!” Pinkie says happily and Spike inhales deeply and lets out a small breath of light green fire. The fire doesn’t scar the cake whatsoever and lights up the candles with a green fire. She sets Spike down and stands on the other side of the cake from me.

“Now everyone together now!” Pinkie says while waving her fore hooves into the air gathering everyone’s attention in the house and they all gather around. I think I already know what’s coming.

“Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday dear Swiiiift, happy birthday to you.” Everyone in the room sings.

“Yay!” Pinkie adds by herself and some of the ponies laugh at that, even making me chuckle as well.

“Now for your welcome to Ponyville party!” Pinkie says and now I start to hear some music. I look around and behind I see a small music-box like thing. ‘where in the hell did that come from?’

“Welcome welcome welcome, a fine welcome to you,” she sings. She’s singing? Where did the boom-box come from? God, so many questions.

“Welcome welcome welcome I say how do you do? Welcome welcome welcome, I say hip hip hurray! Welcome welcome welcome to Ponyvilee today!” She then skidded on her knees to the side of the cake. Then the music-box explodes and I get covered in confetti as it hits my back and rains around me. I blow some of the confetti off my left shoulder and I chuckle loudly.

“Man, Pinkie! Not even the best party planners back where I’m from can even hope to compare to you!” I say loudly and Pinkie beams with joy and bounces around me.

“Oh I’m so glad you think so! I always do my very best to try and make everyone I know happy as can be and I’m just so happy when I can and-“ Pinkie is stopped by Applejack with a hoof in her mouth.

“Can you just blow out your candles and make your wish so we can eat?” Applejack asks and I look around and the others nod as well. I smile and when I lean to blow out my candles, I stop.

“So Twilight, is this town going to be my new home?” I ask and she smiles.

“Of course, Swift. You saved mine and Spike’s life. We already saved yours but we can’t let you go out with no memory of yourself. So until your capable enough, and when you wish to leave, Ponyville is your home.” Twilight says with sincerity in her voice. She really does mean that. Ponyville is my home now, I don’t know if I can go back to earth, and if I could, would I want to go back? I was on the run fro years, and if was on the run, then my parents must be gone as well, I have nothing left. This is my home now.

I inhale and let out a stream of air, blowing out the candles one by one until they are all out. The ponies then begin cheering and a smile breaks my face again, along with a tear. It’s been so long since I had a proper party, or was even happy like this.

“Um, are you alright?” I hear a familiar voice and I look to my right and I see its Fluttershy. I smile at her and I wipe the tear away.

“Yeah, I’m fine. It’s just… it’s been awhile since I felt this happy.” I say and she smiles a little.

“So what’d you wish for?” Rainbow Dash asks while hovering above me. Her wings are better. Good.

“Uh uh uhh, if he tells you, then it won’t come true!” Pinkie Pie quickly says in-between me and Dash in a second. Seriously, how does she do that?

“Fine.” Rainbow says and goes away. I didn’t wish for anything however, because it’s already come true. I have a home now. I’d wish for my memory back, but something’s compelling me to not want it. I don’t want my memory back and I don’t know why.

“By the way, why did you decide today being my birthday?” I ask and Pinkie rolls her eyes.

“Well duuuu, we already named you, seemed liked a good idea to make it your birthday too!” she says and I just look at her.

“Makes sense.” I say, shrugging my shoulders.

“Now do the honors Swift!” Pinkie says to me while holding a knife in her hoof. How? I have no idea. Magic? Maybe. But right now, I’m tired as hell, time to relax. I grab the knife and I look at the cake. It seems bigger than most are back from where I come from. I look around and I begin counting all the ponies around, even seeing Rarity sweep up the broken vase. Including myself, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Spike, leaves a total of 21 here. I try to get a good representation on how to cut and when I do, I begin. I begin cutting the cake into the right size of pieces, even messing up a few pieces here and there but I make do. Once it’s done, I stand back to look at me handiwork.

“Now, let’s eat!” I say loudly and they all begin cheering. Pinkie hands me some plates and I begin moving the pieces of cake onto the plates. It takes awhile but we give everyone some cake. I sit back down where I was sitting before and as soon as I take a bite of the cake, divine. Absolutely divine. The texture, the taste, vanilla, strawberry, chocolate, even mint! Pinkie truly is a master when it comes to this kind of stuff. I don’t destroy the cake instantly, I savor it.

“Here’s your bag.” Applejack says as she place my bag down next to me on the floor.

“Thank you Applejack.” I say with a smile and she returns it.

“No problem.” She says and leaves to mingle with the others. After I finish up my cake, ponies begin talking with each other, all having fun, drinking punch, and playing some games that Pinkie set up. I sit back down and a few ponies coming over to me. One is like a violet color, another lime green, and black.

“Hey, since this party’s about you, think we can get to know you some more?” the black one asks, and judging by his voice, must be male.

“Yeah, tell us!” the lime green one says in a giddy attitude. Female.

“We’re eager to know.” The violet one says in a calm voice. Female as well.

“Well, alright then. I guess I deserve to answer some questions.” And after that, I spend the next couple hours explaining the things about me, what my species is, what was in my bag, my weapons, and so on. It didn’t take long before almost everypony in the house was listening in. I then feel really tired and I see some of the other ponies are yawning as well.

“Alright, well it seems that the night of fun has passed. I think it’s time for everyone to leave and get some rest.” I say and they all nod and begin heading.

“Goodbye! See ya! Don’t let the bed bugs bite!” Pinkie says to everyone as they all leave. The only ones left are me, Applejack, Twilight, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Spike.

“Well, ah say it’s high time for us to hit the hay as well. Ah’ll see ya’ll tomorrow.” Applejack says and heads for the door.

“Yeah, I’m getting pretty tired too. See you guys tomorrow.” Rainbow says and makes for the door as well.

“I better go too, Angel and the others will probably get worried if I’m not back soon.” Fluttershy says as well and walks out.

“Aw well, there’s always tomorrow for more parties!” Pinkie happily says and bounces out the door.

“We better hurry home as well, Spike. We still need to send that letter and quick before the Princess goes to sleep.” Twilight says a little worriedly with Spike on her back but Spike pats her head, trying to make her feel better.

“Don’t worry Twilight! Even if Princess Celestia is asleep, I’m sure Princess Luna will get the message and pass it on.” Spike says.

“You’re probably right. Let’s get going.” Twilight says and begins trotting out the door. I go over and lean out.

“Have a good night! And thanks for everything!” I yell to them and Twilight turns back.

“Your welcome, and you too!” she says and I close the door, but it doesn’t stay closed. I keep trying to close it but it just doesn’t stay. I give a sigh of frustration, knowing I was the one that caused it, even if I did have good intentions. I look around to prop the door with something and to my left is a mannequin in the shape of a pony. I grab it and I place it against the door. Better to have it closed than open.

“Sorry again about the door, Rarity.” I say and she sighs.

“It’s alright. I’ll find somepony to help fix it up tomorrow. Now about your room…” she says and I smile with the thought of a bed makes me feel so relaxed right now.

“Its occupied.” She says bluntly and I tense up.

“What?” I say straight forward and she chuckles nervously.

“I sort of filled that room with all my surplus and extra materials I use to make my dresses. I wasn’t expecting anyone to be using, so I just thought…” she trails off and chuckle.

“Alright then, where do I sleep?” I ask since I want to hit the hay right now.

“I have a couch in the other room, come.” She gestures me and I follow. Its now without all the ponies around that I see all the contours of her home being the highest and most beautiful I’ve ever seen in any type of décor that anyone can make. I check some curtains she has and the stitching is very well placed and elegant. And the dresses she has, very vibrant and eye catching. Even the best fashion designers back on where I’m from can’t compare to this.

“Here.” I hear Rarity and I look to see her setting some sheets on a couch.

“This’ll only be temporary, at least until I clean out the room.” She says and I barely listen as I just lay down on the couch and I turn my back to her.

“Don’t strain yourself.” Is what I say and I close my eyes. I just lay there for a bit until the lights turn out.

“Sweet dreams.” I hear and I wave back to her.

“Yeah yeah, you too.” Is all I say before sleep finally consumes me. Finally, not concrete or the forest floor.

Author's note: Finally! Longest Chapter I ever made. Hope you like it. Oh! and also, if anypony knows on how to properly talk like Applejack, please send me a list. I keep having the feeling that I messed up a few times while making her talk.

Saved by a God

“Is it alive? What is it?”

“Ah’m not sure.”

“I don’t know either. I’m gonna go get something in case it attacks.” I begin to hear voices. Even through my muddled and dizzy head, I can make them out as female, although they don't sound like grown-ups.

Then someone begins pocking my back. I shift a little in my sleep, seeing if they’ll stop.

“Well, it’s alive.” The southern accent voice says. The source of the voice begins poking my back harder. I open my eyes and I give out a groan. I sit up and I turn around to face whoever it is that’s disturbing the best sleep I’ve had in forever.

“What?!” I lightly yell. These ponies I haven’t seen before. One of them has eyes of a light red color to them, a mane of a maroon red, a coat of a pale light olive, and another feature of her is that she’s got a large pink bow on the back of her head, which looks way too damn cute for me. She is a regular pony who looks very shocked at me and neither does her friend. The second little filly pony has eyes of a sap green, a mane of a pale mulberry, along with some light pink streaks, and her coat can either be classified of a light gray, or just white, depends on the light. She is unicorn, unlike her friend. They both just stare at me, a look of shock on both their faces. We just stare at each other for what feels like minutes but only just a few seconds. I give a weak smile:

“Hey, um… are you-.” Is all I say before they both give off a scream.

“AHHHHHHHHH!!” They both immediately take off into another room. Crap.

“Wait!” I yell to them and I take off, hoping to try and catch them so I can calm them down.

“Get it, Scoots!” I hear the southern voiced pony yell.

“I’m on it!” Another voice replies, different from the other two. The room we go into is the kitchen from the stove, table and cabinets that are obviously visible. As I poke my head into the doorway, a shadow looms to my left. I turn my head to be greeted by an orange and purple blur, and a frying pan.

I wake up later with a massive headache, my hands bound, and three voices cheering. I open my eyes to reveal I am in the middle of the living room where I was sleeping in with the three ponies dancing around me. The other two from before are here as well, but the third, the one I think knocked me out, has eyes of a grayish purple, and a mane of purple. Her coat is also a light brilliant orange color and she’s a Pegasus. The throbbing in my head slowly disappears and I can now understand what they are saying.

“Yay! We did it! We did it!” they keep yelling while bouncing around me until they stop in front of me and look at each other.

“Cutie Mark Crusaders Alien Capturers!!” All three yell and nearly blow out my ear drums.

“Do you think we got our cutie marks?” the southern pony asks and it’s now that when I recover from their yell, I notice that they don’t have cutie marks like the others. Looks like they haven’t found their calling in life.

“You think so?” The white unicorn says and they check each other’s flanks to see if they got them; they don’t, obviously.

“Aw, man.” The Pegasus moans in defeat. The other two look disappointed as well, but right now, I’m starting to get a cramp.

“Ahem!” I say and they snap their gaze to me.

“Is um, there an explanation as to why I’m tied up?” I ask and the unicorn comes right up to my face.

“We’re the ones asking the questions here! Now, what are you doing in my house?” She asks me. Her house?

“Your house? This is Rarity’s place.” I answer. Something tells me that that wasn’t the answer she wanted, because now she looks mad.

“What do you know about my sister?!” She almost yells at my face. I move back a bit so our faces don’t hit each other.

“Sister? She didn’t mention anything about a sister.” I say and she still looks a little mad but the regular pony stops her.

“Easy there, Sweetie Bell.” Then the Pegasus steps in.

“Back to the first question, why were you sleeping here?!” she asks me in a more aggressive tone, making me sweat a bit from what’s happening. They may looks like children, but covers aren't always the best first impressions.

“Because Rarity let me! I didn’t have a home so she opted to let me stay here until I get a place of my own.” I answer back. The regular pony comes right next to her friend:

“Likely story, but how do we know you ain’t lying?” I just squint at them giving them a type of ‘really?’ look at them.

“*Sigh* Rarity! Could you come down her for a sec?!” I yell and the three little fillies look at each other. There is a groaning sound coming from upstairs and hoof steps.

“This had better be important, Swift! You ruined my beauty sleep!” she replys in an annoyed but slightly angry tone.

“Oh, it is!” It really is.

“Now… what is it?” she says a bit tiredly and now she’s standing in the doorway, some bags under her eyes and a sleep mask just above her horn. She looks and sees me tied up, with the three pony’s right in front of me.

“What’s going on?” she asks and the three fillies jet over in front of her.

“Oh, sis! We caught this ugly monster sleeping on your couch. We saw the door broken and I got scared and worried!” the unicorn, Sweetie bell I think, says to her sister. Ugly?

“Yeah! Once we woke up from our sleepover at the clubhouse, we decided to come back here and that’s when we saw it!” the Pegasus says. I'm not ugly. I know I'm not the best looking but-

“But we were able to take it on all by ourselves!” the regular pony says a bit modestly. Yeah you took me on, with a surprise attack with a frying pan.

“I thought everyone in town knew about me?” I ask in an annoyed tone. Rarity shakes her head.

“My sister, along with her friends, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo…” she gestures with hoof. It’s now that I realize that the knots on my hands aren’t very good.

“They were hiding when the wolves attacked a couple days ago and I and the others mentioned that something saved the town, we just didn’t specify ‘you’ exactly since we didn’t know anything about you at the time. These three were also having a sleepover at their little clubhouse over near Sweet Apple Acres at the time of your party, so they didn’t get to meet you. I was going to tell them today, but I didn’t expect them to do anything like this, or succeed.” She explains and says the last part a little surprised. I don’t blame her. I took down a pack of timber wolves, my wounds healed in only a couple days… and I got knocked out my three little pony’s. I smirk and chuckle a bit:

“Well… don’t underestimate the power of a frying pan.” I look at the three, who now look a little ashamed at what they did.

“Right?” I gesture to Scootaloo and they look at her as she fiddles with her hoofs against the floor.

“Right.”

“Well! Now that all that has been taken care of, am I free to go?” I ask and Rarity nudges her sister.

“Sweetie Beellll.”

“Your free.” She says in a sorry tone and begins walking over to me.

“Good.” I say and I slip my hands free of my binds. The three fillies look a little surprised while Rarity doesn’t exactly care since she probably just wants to go back to sleep.

“How’d you do that?! Those were my best knots!” Apple Bloom says and I chuckle.

“They weren’t very good, plus I’m kinda used to it.” I start to unravel my legs. Rarity yawns:

“Alright then, now that that is done with, I’m going back to bed.” she begins walking back up the stairs.

“Sleep tight, sis!” Sweetie Bell says to her sister. Rarity only replies with a bit of a mumble before we hear the door close upstairs.

I free my legs and I roll back to plant my hands on the floor, and I shoot myself up onto my feet. I almost lose my balance since it’s been awhile since I did that, and it doesn’t help that I woke up a while ago, but it’s a good way to get the blood flowing. I regain my posture and I pop my neck. I let out a sigh and I go over to my bag near the couch.

I grab the strap, sit down and lift it up onto my lap and I search around for the snacks I had gotten from Sugarcube Corner. I grab the bottle and it’s a little cold to the touch, the cool room temperature with the coldness of night and inside my bag made the bottle not so hot or anything. I place the bottle next me and I grab the muffin bag and place them next to the bottle as well. I move the bag to the ground and I open the bag of muffins and take one out.

I take a bite of it, reveling in the taste that immediately wakes up my taste buds, just like the first time.

“Umm… excuse me?” I hear and feel some tapping on my leg. I look down to see the three filly ponies right in front of me at my feet. All three of them are looking at me with these very apologetic and pleading faces. Too cute.

“We… um, wanted to say… we’re sorry for wha’ we did, we shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions so soon.” Apple Bloom says.

“And I’m sorry for calling you ugly.” Sweetie says while moving to Apple Bloom’s right.

“And for hitting you with the frying pan.” Scootaloo says from Apple Bloom’s left. I give them a slight serious look, I grab my uneaten muffin and I stand up. They back up a little and sit down but I move to the left and walk into the doorway on my left and find myself in the kitchen. I look around and I search through the drawers until I find what I am looking for, a serrated kitchen knife. I take the knife and cut the muffin into three equal sizes. I place the knife in the sink and I walk back into the room to see the three fillies’s still sitting there. They look at me a little scared but I give them a reassuring smile and I kneel down to them and present the cut muffin.

“Apology accepted…” They look at my hand and then back at me with a bit of confused looks.

“Think of it as a reward for being able to take me down. Not many others were able to do that.” I say and they smile before Sweetie Bell uses her magic to grab the muffin from my hand.

I sit back down on the couch, grab my bottle of Chocolate milk and next thing I know, Apple Bloom jumps onto the couch to my right with her piece of the muffin in her mouth, and the same thing with Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo on my left except Sweetie Bell uses her magic to hold her piece. They take a bite of their pieces and I do the same to mine.

For the next couple minutes, we just sit there eating and by then, we are done eating our muffins and I only have a couple sips left from my drink.

“Pinkie Pie definitely has a reputation.” I say and they nod.

“Your right about that.” Sweetie bell says, then Apple Bloom nudges me in the side with her hoof.

“Do you think now you can tell us what you are now?” she asks and I look over to Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo and they look they want to know as well. I chuckle and take another sip.

“Alright then. Apple Bloom, sit next to them so I can look at all three of you at the same time.” I sit up so I can sit where Apple Bloom was sitting and she moves over to her friends. Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo laying next to each other with Apple Bloom laying on top of her friends. I lay back and look at the three fillies:

“Alright then, shoot.”

“What are you?” the unicorn says and I smile.

“My species name is human. We’re a pretty powerful and determined race of creatures that most of the time focuses on our survival than on the well-being of other species.” I explain but they look confused.

“But ah don’t understand. Why can’t you just share with others?” Apple Bloom says and I give out a pretty big laugh.

“Hahahahahahahahaaa! I’m sorry! If you said that to some important people back in my world, they would just laugh…” I say and lean, ready to be serious.

“Most of my own focuses more on progress and results rather than coming to a compromise with the current inhabitants that are involved. Not everyone thinks like that, but the people that do, they’re the ones that have the most power and capabilities to do such things.” They look even more interested in what I am saying so I continue.

“On my planet, different kinds of our own focuses more on who is to be dominant. We have some groups of humans with different beliefs, each one saying that their own is the best. Because of that, its lead to many wars. Lots of fighting, lots of planning and advancing in our technology in order to try and best the other, but in reality, we’ve destroyed a lot of lives. There are some who share your ideal, Apple Bloom, but unfortunately, they’ve fallen on deaf ears. I wish we could have coexisted all together in peace, but some just feel that that’s impossible, so the fighting continues.” I finish and they look surprised.

“Wooooooooooow.” All three say at the same time and I chuckle a little.

“Ah’m sorry to hear that, umm…” Apple Bloom says since she and her friends don’t know my name.

“Swift.”

“Swift!” she quickly says after me.

“Yeah.” Scootaloo says in a sorry tone as well.

“It’s alright. It takes time to get used, but you learn to cope with it. But hey! Where there’s a will, there’s a way! If more people can share and express the ideals that you three and I have, things should turn around for the best.” I say leaning back, trying to lift up their spirits and it does. The three fillies give a cute nice smile, a smile that warms my heart, a feeling that I haven’t felt for so long, I think. They’re lucky that they don’t have to worry about anything major like what my people are used to.

“Alright next question.”

“What is that?” Scootaloo says while pointing to my gun in my holster. I forgot I still had it on, especially since I crashed out bad last night. I pull it out and make sure the safety is on before I lay it down in front of them.

“That is a gun. It’s a versatile long range weapon that can hit its target almost every time, depending on the environment, the person wielding the weapon, and the size and shape of the target, along with type of gun we use. They send projectiles through them with the help of a material called gunpowder. Gunpowder is lit with the help of a tiny spark and the projectile is sent flying out to its target. Some range with these small but widely made models know as pistols, like this one, very strong, very accurate, fast but expensive ones known as sniper rifles, fast shooting but not as accurate guns known as machine guns, and many other types of guns as well but I can’t name every single one of them right off the top of my head. When I have the time, I will.” I explain and they look amazed.

“Whoa!” Scootaloo says and I smile but sadness is behind the smile.

“Yeah, it is pretty amazing. Just another way for my people to end another life.” I say in a sad tone and their amazed expression turns to sadness again. I got to stop making them sad.

“Hopefully, they’ll be no need of these weapons soon.” I say and their expression changes back.

“Anything else?”

“How long can you live?” Sweetie Bell asks.

“Well… the most, and if we’re lucky, 100 years. How long can you live?” I asked. Sweetie Bell answers:

“Around the same, maybe more.”

“Guess we have more in common than we thought.” I say with a smile.

“Anything else?”

“Ummmm, you girls got anything?” Scootaloo says to her friends and they begin thinking.

“Not so smug now are you.” I say under my breath.

“Ah got nothin’.” Apple Bloom replies.

“Me neither.” Then Sweetie Bell. My turn.

“Alright then, my turn.” I say leaning forward.

“Two questions: 1, earlier you three yelled ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders,’ what was that? And 2, where’s Sweet Apple Acres?” I want to find it so I know where Apple Bloom lives and her sister, especially since I remember a lot of ponies talking about it a few times back at the party, and since Applejack had opted to let me stay at her place.” Even if it was the barn but still!

“Wellllll, as you can see, we don’t have our cutie marks…” Apple Bloom moves off her friends and jumps onto the ground, followed by Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell, where the three of them trot sideways of me so I can clearly see that they don’t have theirs.

“So the three of us have banded together to work hard…” Scootaloo says.

“And find out what it is we are good at!” Sweetie Bell says enthusiastically.

“And to answer your second question, it’s on a road that leads out ah’ town, from the direction where the Everfree forest is, its opposite of there.” Apple Bloom gives me the directions. I go over to the window and see the sun is just about coming over the horizon, so it’s probably still early in the morning. I look over to the right and see a bunch of different buildings and a road that leads out of town. I look in the other direction for the same thing except I barely make out some trees.

“Alright then.” I say to myself and I go over to the door which is slightly ajar.

“Wait!” I turn around to look at the crusaders.

“We just wanted to say, we’re again, sorry for what we did.” Apple Bloom says and the other two have that same apologetic look on their faces. I give them a reassuring smile and kneel in front of them.

“It’s alright, little ones. You were just trying to protect your friends and family, I would have done the same thing.” I tell them. I stand back up and I walk back to the door.

“Where are you going?” Sweetie Bell asks and I turn my head back to them.

“Gonna go to Sweet Apple Acres. I’m wide awake now so I’m gonna see if I can make myself useful to anyone.”

“Oh! Say hi to ma’ sister for me!” Apple Bloom says to me with happiness and I give her a thumbs up.

“Will do!” And I bolt out the door. I look to my left to see in the distance the many trees that are the Everfree forest just past the river, and behind me is another road that leads out of town to some twists and turns and a couple hills. I smile and I go into a light jog. I look around myself to take in the scenery. The different story buildings, the highest being 3 or 4 stories, the hard wood walls and supports, none of the concrete or rebar reinforced buildings that are on every corner of the street, side-by-side, what you walk on and so forth. I pass by Sugarcube Corner, amazed at how it kinda looks like a cake. However, something’s bugging me. There’s no wind.

I come to a stop and after I do, a small stream of wind hits me from the right. The wind continuously flows right at me for a few seconds so I decide to continue running, but when I do run at like, over half my top speed, the wind isn’t there, no wind or air resistance, I’m freely moving. My jog soon turns into a full blown sprint. The trees fly by past me, the dirt and gravel kicks up as my feet kicks them away with ease. I do what I can to try and stay with the trail but I’m not used to this type of speed. My path is mostly of anything close to a straight but curved path. I come to the foot of a hill and my speed lessens a bit due to the gravity but I only come to a stop at the top of the hill. I’m a little surprised to see that I barely broke a sweat.

I look ahead to see in the distance to see a large red barn, a couple houses near it, and a large field of what I think apple trees. Well it is called Sweet Apple Acres.

I look back to Ponyville to see I’m a good distance away from it but I focus my vision to make out the unique design of Sugarcube corner, and a massive tree close to the center of town. Where did that come from?

I pay it no mind but again I’m stumped since my line of sight is much better than ever before.

“Did the food and sleep do something to me?” I ask myself. I shake my head and I start running to my destination. The food and deserts I’ve eaten are better than anything I’ve ever had the privilege of laying my taste buds on, and the sleep, not lumpy, no bug ridden beds or tattered and ripped, and the damn springs don’t dig into your back. It may have been a couch, but how it was, and the fact that someone ‘let me’ crash on it, maybe that helped. Maybe.

“Swiiiiffttt!!” I hear a loud voice and I snap out of my thoughts just in time to see I’m about to plow right into a cart. I can’t stop in time so I resort to another way. I push myself just a bit more and I jump. I manage to jump high enough to clear the cart after that proved problematic. I find myself coming straight into the doors of the barn but they open. A big pony with a coat of red crimson and a mane of light peach opens the door.

“Big Macintosh get out of the way!!” I hear that voice again and the pony jumps out of the way. I crash into the slowly closing door and I lose my footing. I crash to the ground and I roll violently on the ground until I stop via a support beam into my back. I groan as the blunt force against my back catches up with the rest of me. I roll forward unto my back and I open my eyes to be met with darkness at first but the windows high above light up the rest of the barn. I give a groan of pain and I look up to see something moving above. My vision clears and whatever it was falls straight down at me.

“Holy-!” I yell and roll away. I hear the sound of the thing hit the ground and I turn my head to see what it was that almost hit me, and my heart sinks. What I dodged was certain death; a pitchfork. I stare at it for a second until something breaks me from my stare. Too… fucking… close!

“Swift!” A bright light lights up the darkness in the barn and I look up to see its Applejack and the pony from before right next to her.

“Hey Applejack, what’s up?” I say while giving my best smile just after I nearly get killed.

“What’s up!? What in tarnation is wrong with y’all?!?! One second your barreling down the hill as fast as Rainbow Dash, the next your breaking down my barn door!!” Applejack practically yells at me, and I can’t blame her. I was just on top of the hill away from the farm and now I’m laying on my back in the barn.

“So, this the creature you were telling me about?” Big Macintosh asks Applejack and she nods. I roll over, grab the pitchfork and I pull myself up, with Applejack putting herself under my other arm to help support me.

“Thanks.” I say and I pull the pitchfork out of the ground.

“Anytime Swift. You sure your alright?” she asks me and I nod.

“I’ve taken worst spills.” Applejack then gets a look on her face and moves between me and Big Mac. Yeah, Big Mac. That’ll work.

“Swift, this is my older brother, Big Macintosh. Big Mac, Swift.” She says and I get a good look at her brother. From his voice and stature, he’s a male pony, a stallion I guess. His coat and mane are the color I described them before, along with his tail being shorter than Applejack’s and being the same color as his mane. His coat doesn’t fully cover his hooves so I can them, in which they are a yellowish gray color, his eyes a sappish green, and his cutie mark looks like the inside of a green apple. I extend my hand and he extends his hoof.

“Nice to meet you, Swift. Thanks for protecting the town the last few days ago.” He says and I smile as we shake.

“Likewise to you too as well, Big Macintosh.” We stop shaking.

“If you don’t mind me asking, why are you here?” he asks and Applejack moves next to her bother.

“Yeah, what are you doing here anywho?” she asks me and I lean the pitchfork against my shoulder.

“Well, after I got up and ate the food back from what I got from Sugarcube corner, I felt refreshed and ready for anything. But since most pony’s would be asleep at this time of the day, and if I remember correctly that you lived on a farm, so I figured, ‘Hey! Maybe Applejack is up right now and she could use the help?!’ and here I am! Although the whole jumping over the cart, crashing through barn and almost getting impaled by a pitchfork never came up in the plan.” I say the last part with a bit of a laugh but Applejack shakes her head.

“What too soon?” I say and Applejack begins walking away.

“Never mind. Look, Macintosh and ah were about to head out and buck some trees. Move along if you wanna help out.” She says as Big Mac follows after her. Buck?

“Wait, Buck?”

“Just come on!” Applejack yells poking her head back through the doors.

“Yes ma’am!” I reply and I take off through the door with the pitchfork. For the next couple minutes, I help Big Mac fit the straps to the cart that I jumped over onto him so he can pull it while Applejack hangs a wooden bucket on each side of her so she can carry theme easily. Once everyone is ready, we begin walking to where the trees are planted and ready for its fruit to be harvested. However we don’t move far as AJ stops me.

“Why are you carrying that thing?” she points to the pitchfork and I realize that I still have it. Why do I still have this?

“I have no idea.” I say and I look around to see a bale of hay near the barn. I grab the pitchfork in the position of a throwing a javelin, aim and fire. I throw it straight at the hay and it pierces deep into the bale.

“Nice throw.” AJ says and I smile. This new eyesight really helped.

“Yep. Let’s get moving.” I say and we continue moving but I stop soon after:

“Oh! I almost forgot! Apple bloom says hi.” Applejack and Big Mac look back at me with questioning looks.

“You met our sister?” Big Mac asks and I nod.

“Yeah, something happened and I met the Cutie Mark Crusaders.” Applejack looks back at me suspiciously.

“What kind of thing?” she asks and I chuckle.

“Sorry Applejack, I’d love to but I uh… don’t feel right with getting in between family Sojustaskherandtellmehowitgoesthenextdayalrightletsgo!” I quickly say the last part and I begin walking ahead of the others before they can say anything. They shrug and we go. It doesn’t take us long to get to the tree’s since they are pretty close to the farm but I look deep into the field of apple trees they have and I can’t see it ending. How many acres do they have?

“Alright this is good.” Applejack says as she places the buckets down on either side of the tree.

“Soooooo… you buck the trees?” I ask and she smiles, walks over to the tree, turns around and brings her legs back and hits the tree hard with her back two legs. I feel the ground slightly shake and the tree shakes as all the apples fall into both buckets. All… the apples?

I look around the base of the tree and I don’t see a single apple on the ground, they all fell into the buckets.

“How the hell…?” I trail under my own breath and Applejack notices my curiosity.

“What’s wrong, Swift?”

“How the heck’d you that?” I quickly say. She looks at the buckets, the tree then back at me with a look of confusion, just like me.

“Ah don’t rightly know. It’s just… natural.” She says and grabs one of the buckets with her teeth.

“Wow. Can I try?” I ask grabbing the second bucket, with a little difficulty since its pretty heavy. Just as AJ finishes emptying out hers, I start unloading mine. I grab the second bucket from her.

“Sure, Swift. Go right ahead.” She says calmly and I smile before putting the buckets down on both sides of the next tree. I take a deep, I take the proper stance, and in the blink of an eye, bring my foot up and slam it hard against the brunt of the tree. The tree shakes just like it did with Applejack and all the apples fall, but only a few hit their targets, the rest, scattered all over the ground. I look at the results a little sadly. Damn. Would have been nice to have that talent.

“Huh. Guess it only works for ponies.” Applejack says as her and Big Mac grab the buckets. With how they grab the buckets, place them down, empty them and place them back down seems too time consuming. For the next hour or so, Applejack handles the bucking, Big Mac pulling the cart, and I unload and carry the buckets. As we do this, I notice the buckets in the position that they are when Applejack buckets the trees, and how close the cart is to the tree. I look between the two and I imagine something in the middle. That’s it!

“Hey Applejack!” I yell a little loud to her with happiness in my voice. After the apples drop, she looks at me:

“What is it?”

“Do you have an extra cart, some more buckets, planks of woods and a bunch of tools?” I ask and she thinks for a bit.

“Well we do have an extra cart in the back of the barn, its old but its still useful, and we do have an extra set of buckets too…” Applejack says, “And we did just get some new tools back before the attack!” I smile while rubbing my hands together.

“Can I use them?! I think I got a way on how to cut your time in harvesting the apples in half, more or less.” I say and the two of them look at each other, exchanging looks before coming to a decision with a smile.

“Alrighty then Swift. We’ll let you give it a shot. But if it doesn’t work, you’re paying for the cart and buckets, and any tools you break.” She says the last part sternly and I nod.

“Alright, sure sure, no problem!” I lie. I don’t have any money! Do they even use dollars like me, coins or something! If this doesn’t work, I’ll be in debt. Not a great way to start this. God I hope this works.

I quickly take off back to the barn. Thanks to my new found speed, I jump over the fences easily and this time I actually see the barn. I stop at the entrance and I prop open the door with a bale of hay. With the light, I can clearly see throughout the barn. I search around the barn and I find the old cart. It’s old, covered in cobwebs but it still looks useable.

“Perfect!” I grab the cart and I pull it out but it’s kinda hard since it hasn’t moved in god knows how long. Once I get it into the middle of the barn, I look around and managed to find some more buckets. Next was the tools which were close to the door and the planks of woods were stashed in a corner nearby. With all my ingredients in place, let’s see what I can whip up. Time to put my skills to use.

For the next couple hours or so, I attach two planks to the back of the cart, along with adding barriers to the sides of the planks so anything rolling on the planks leads straight into the area where the apples should go. I cut out the bottom of the buckets and attach them to be suspended above the ends of the planks. I look at my handy work and I give a smile at the results.

“I think this’ll work just fine.” I say to myself and make my way to the front of the cart, grab the poles and I pull. I strain a bit since I haven’t really done much heavy lifting in the past while or so but I push on. After pushing open the doors and hauling the cart out. I look around to try and find Applejack and her brother but when I look to the tree’s I see a large number of them already empty of those little red specks.

“Never that easy.” I begin pulling the cart towards the trees in hopes of finding my friends. It takes me awhile but I finally managed to find them. Applejack just bucks another tree and all the apples fall into both buckets. I’ll never understand that but its still useful as hell.

“Hey guys!” I yell to them and I wave as they look at me. I grab the cart and I pull it as hard as I can to them. Applejack greets me with a wave and a smile but it turns to a look of confusion when she clearly sees my new invention.

“What the hay is that new fangled contraption?” she asks me and I chuckle.

“An advancement in technology!” I say happily. I back the cart up into an unbucked tree.

“Yes!” I’m glad to see the buckets are just in the right position.

“Applejack, will you do the honors please?” I ask while giving my most polite bow and gesture. She tips her hat and moves in position to buck. She rears her legs up and kicks. The ground shakes again and so does the tree. All the apples fall into the buckets but they go right through and begin traveling down the planks. However my heart sinks when they barely get into the cart, the back part falls to the ground and the apples stop traveling. AJ and Big Mac look at it and then me. My mind swims at the ideas of what I need to do in order to fix this problem. Then an idea pops into my mind.

“I got it! Big Mac over here!” I quickly say. He shrugs and follows me. We move over to the front of the cart where I strap him in.

“Now the cart has a counter weight.” I point out and I begin picking up the apples.

“Try it with another tree. I’ll clean up this mess.” They nod and move. I start chucking the apples on the ground into the other buckets that Aj and Big Mac were using. Once I’m done, I grab both buckets and unload them into the other cart that they were using as well. I look over to them at the sound of AJ’s bucking and the familiar sound of the apples falling and rolling. The cart barely moves as every single apple that falls into the buckets, roll straight into the cart itself.

“Yes! It worked!” I say happily walking over to them.

“Yee-haw! Nice job there, Swift! Looks like your invention worked out!” Applejack says while rearing. I give a big smile. I never really was one to make things, but I’m smart and I can adapt to any situation.

“Eeyup.” Big Mac says and I pump my arms once.

“This is good. Let’s get going! The faster we finish, the faster we get to relax! You two continue, I’ll take the other cart, buckets and its cargo back to the farm and work on it!” I propose. Applejack smiles and nods.

“No problem, Swift! Just leave the apples near the house and we’ll take care of them.” she says and I grab the first cart we had used and take off. From all the work I’ve done so far, I’m not as fast as I was before but I manage. Once I come back to the fence, I see the barn, then I look more to my right to find the house that Applejack was talking about, however I notice something that wasn’t there before. I see something moving on the front porch.

As I get closer, it’s a pony, a pretty old one to be exact. The old pony is a regular pony with a coat of light green and her mane and tail are a light gray with some strands of hairs poking out of the bun she has them tied in. I stop the cart in the side of the house and I take a closer look at her while she rocks back and forth on her chairs and snoring a bit loudly. She’s wearing some kind of polka-dotted scarf and her cutie mark looks like an apple pie. I just stand there for a bit, thinking on how old she is, when I hear a creaking noise and I look back to the cart to realize I backed it up into a big pile of barrels.

“Eh!” I run at the barrels in hopes of stopping them from crashing into the ground and waking the elderly pony but I’m too late. The barrels, thankfully empty, fall over onto the cart, hit the sides of it, and a couple fall onto me but I push them away before they do any damage. After the next few loud crashing riddled seconds, everything goes quiet. I look at all the barrels riddled all over the ground and I sigh at the mess I made, again. I look back over to the pony to see she’s still sleeping.

“Wow, heavy sleeper.”

“Eh! Wha!” She doesn’t wake up from 7 barrels crashing into the ground but I say one thing and she’s up like she’s just had coffee?

“Of course.” I say sarcastically.

“Eh, who’s there?” she asks looking around and stops when she sees me. Her eyes are also light orange.

“I’m sorry ma’am! I was just dropping something off! I’ll clean up this mess and be on my way!” I quickly say and I go to grab the nearest barrel but she stops me:

“Now hold on there, sunny!” she gets off her chair and begins to walk over to me. Her legs lightly shake and buckle under her weight. She barely makes it off the porch in half a minute. A bit of sadness sweeps over me so I decide to lessen her work. I walk around the rails of the porch and I meet her halfway or so.

“Is something wrong?” I ask. She leans forward as she looks straight into my eyes.

“You that thing, that mah AJ's been talkin’ about ain't chu?” she asks and I nod.

“I guess so. I was just getting back from helping Applejack and Big Macintosh with their harvesting.” I answer.

“Oohh! Then you must be famished! Come on in and I’ll give you something.” She says happily and begins walking to the door. I still feel bad, I want to tell her no so she doesn’t have to do this for me, but then again, I don’t want to feel heartless and deny her hospitality.

“Well if its no trouble, thank you.” I sincerely say.

“Oh its no trouble.” Easy for me to say. I quickly go over to the door and I open it for her.

“Thank you. Oh, and the names Granny Smith.” She replies in a grateful but happy tone.

“Well, miss smith, it’s the least I can do. Your about to feed me, so the least I can do is be tolerable.” I reply and we go in. The interior of the building resembles that of the average farm back from where I’m from, just sprinkle in a bit of pony ingenuity and magic, and you got Ponyville’s farm. While Granny Smith goes into the kitchen, I look around a bit to see a set of stairs, a couch, a rocking chair, a living room chair and bunch of different pictures hanging on walls and on top of a fireplace. Some pictures with the individual apple family members I’ve met, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Big Macintosh, and Granny Smith. Another has all of them, then with few having a mix of them in the pictures. Another massive one I find is probably the biggest one I’ve seen so far, probably ever. It has the apple family I know in the front and a lot more other ponies as well; dozens and dozens of them.

“Wow, big family.” I comment.

“Dinner’s ready!” she yells from the other room. I turn around and am about to head to the kitchen except one particular picture catches my eye. It’s Applejack and five of the other ponies I’ve met, Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity. I grab the picture off the mantle for the fireplace to look at it more. They look so happy and free, not a care in the world.

As I look at the picture from different angles, I notice there’s something written on the back. I turn it over and read:

“They may not be of blood relation to me, but I am proud to call them my family any day.” Family. I wish I can remember mine. I can’t help but let a tear escape my eye. I wipe it away and I place the picture back.

“Oh crap!” I lightly yell to myself since I just remember that I was supposed to be in the kitchen.

“I’m here, I’m here, I’m here!” I quickly say since she was about to yell again.

“There you are! Well dig in.” My eyes widen at what this old bag put down on the table before me. A small Apple Pie, Caramel Apples, Apple Juice, Apple Cobbler, and some Apple Sauce.

“How…?” I trail off in surprise.

“These here bones may be old, but they get around.” She says happily and I slowly sit down, reveling at the sight of the spread before me. I don’t care if it’s just desert, I don’t care if I’ve had nothing but desert, but right now I’m not picky and they haven’t disappointed in the taste department. She pushes a slice of Apple Pie on a plate with a fork in front of me. My stomach growls, I grab the fork, lick my lips, and I take my first bite. It may be a bit cliché but words can’t describe the taste. It just tastes so damn good! I’ve had my share of the crappy food here and there, but I know what my people’s food used to taste like, and they are pathetic compared to this! I practically dig into slice and before I know it, its gone. She’s about to grab another slice for me but I take the pie away and I dig in.

“Hungry aren’t ye?” I barely listen to a word she just said. I never fucking knew apples could taste this good! I sip the apple juice and I almost chug the entire glass down. The pies are gone in a matter of minutes and I’m still hungry as hell. I never really realized how hungry I was until this beautiful buffet was spread before me. I grab a caramel apple and I begin biting into it, deep enough to almost hit the core. In only a few bites, the top, core and bottom of the apple are all that’s left. I pull out the stick and eat the core as well. This is just too damn good!

The other apples are soon gone the same and next is the Cobbler. I’ve only had peach cobbler like once, and I sort of stole it, but apple is new, and I’m not surprised with the taste. The cinnamon and vanilla taste of the dish is simply divine combined with the apples. Just how exactly can she take an ordinary apple and make it into something fit for a god. Once the cobbler’s done, I move onto the crumbles and those don’t last long from my perspective. My stomach aches a bit from the sudden onslaught of food I just ate but all that’s left is a fresh batch of juice that Granny Smith just poured for me, and herself of course, and the Apple Sauce. At least with those, they won’t make me burst.

I take a sip of the apple juice more slowly this time, the cool liquid easing my stomach a bit. I take a spoon and begin savoring the taste of the applesauce. I give a ‘mur’ of satisfaction from the taste, since before when I was shoveling everything down, I didn’t really savor it. However they still tasted better than anything I’ve ever eaten back on my world. I still don’t understand how she was able to make them taste like this, then again, how did Pinkie get a party going with over a dozen ponies to attend a stranger’s party? How did she get that music box thing to pop up right behind me when I wasn’t looking? How can it be equipped with a confetti cannon?

I’m not really doing what I said I was to be doing, be prepared for the unexpected. With all the main dishes and sides gone, I grab the last glass of apple juice for the moment and I tip it back into my mouth. The taste of it is as divine as always, and it’s also good to note that my stomach begins to feel a lot better since its starting to settle. I place the glass back down and I breathe heavily.

“Thank you… so much.” I say in the most grateful of ways I can make it sound. She smiles and begins cleaning up the dishes.

“Oh shush, dear. My Aj saved yer sorry flank when those dern Timberwolves came and darn near destroyed our town. What type of pony would I be if I didn’t show you what I think?” she explains. I don’t remember Applejack coming in an helping me. Someone used their magic to take off the wolf on my arm, and Rainbow Dash crashed into that one wolf on my back, and my other arm was because of a lasso-!

“Is Applejack good with a lasso?” I ask just to be sure.

“She sure is! The best dang lassoer I’ve seen in all my years!” she says happily, obviously happy at Applejack’s talent. I nod in approval. I wipe my mouth to show I still have some food on me and on my hands.

“Um, can I use the restroom?”

“Sure! Their up the stairs and down the hall to the left… or was it right?” she asks herself, trying to remember where it was.

“It’s alright. I’ll find it, thank you again for the food. I’ll pay you back somehow.” I say. I stand up and begin walking out of the kitchen.

“Oh, it’s no trouble dear!” she says to me as I leave. I walk up the stairs and I look to the left and the right. I first try the left. It has a window at the end of the hallway so I decide to try the last door for the hell of it.

I grab the handle and open the door and I realize I am right. Huh. Lucky guess. I turn on the water to the sink and I begin scraping the food that I have on my hands. Once they are clean, I cup my hands together and pool some water before I lean my head down and splash the water onto my face. I rub my mouth and teeth to make sure I get all of it off me so I don’t look like an idiot. When I’m done, I look at my reflection in the mirror. I take a long hard look at myself, remembering that for all those years ago, this face was wanted by the police and a few people who didn’t like me stealing from them. Images flash through my mind of the close calls I’ve had from almost getting caught, the times I was spotted… the people I’ve injured.

“Arrrrrrrrgh.” I suddenly grab my stomach in pain as an aching feeling shoots through me. I feel like I’m gonna throw up again. Damnit! I knew I shouldn’t have eaten so much so fast… but damn she knew how to make apple, well, anything! Something moves up my throat and I brace myself for what I expect, but thankfully it isn’t.

“*Buuuuuuuuuuurrrrrrrrrpp!*” I let out a long belch and my stomach feels a thousand times better than I ever had before. I cough a few times afterwards. I sigh and breathe heavily for a bit. I stand back up again and take another look in the mirror. I don’t see that person anymore, I see someone with a lot of new friends, new people to meet, plenty of opportunities for a job, and a clean slate to do what it is need to for my life. I smile and head out the restroom. I look to the right down the hallway, then the left to the window. I walk over to the window, open it and let the cool air hit me square in the face. I lean forward and take a big whiff of the air. I hold my breath for a few seconds before I let it out. I look up to see that the sun is high in the sky, indicating that its past noon.

“Today was a good day.” I say to myself, reveling in the fact that things just might turn out good for me. I look around towards the ground and trees, taking in the beauty for a while before a red and orange specs catch my eyes. Looks like their done. Better go see if they need anything else. I close the window and begin walking back down to the front door.

“Thanks for the meal, ma’am! But I got to get going!” I yell into the kitchen as I pass it.

“Take care, deary.” She replies.

“You too.” I say back as soon as I open the door. After I close the door, I look around to try and find Applejack and her brother and I do just as they walk past the gap in the fence. I jog over to them in an instant.

“Hey guys! How’s the harvest?” I ask and Applejack beams with a bit of joy.

“Well we're done now! That new contraption of yours really sped up our harvesting time. In just a few hours, we had already finished today’s work.” Applejack explains.

“Eeyup.” Big Macintosh says. I nod and smile.

“Well alright then. Listen, your grandmother was nice enough to give me a meal when I got back here, so she might need help with the dishes. I’ll take care of the cart.” I say and they nod.

“Alrighty then. Just leave the cart near the house.” Applejack instructs me. I help unstrap Big Mac and the two of them go on ahead. I grab both poles and begin hauling the cargo to where I need to go. I’m only half way to the house in the next few minutes while they are already inside. Maybe this can be my new job. The hard labor can help make me stronger, I can practice my running, I can help out a friend, and maybe I can keep an eye out if anything decides to attack.

“Yeah, I think this can work.” I say as I continue to pull the cart all the way to the house. When I finally get there, I kick and move some of the barrels that had fallen before out of the way so I can back the cart up next to the other one. Once I do, I look at all the barrels on the ground and I groan. I grab the nearest barrel and I start stacking them up into a pyramid on the side of the house. It doesn’t take long for them to be stacked and I decide to head on in. As soon as I make it on the porch, Applejack steps through the door carrying a few boxes on her back and wearing some kind of backpack as well.

“Hey, what’s all that?” I ask and she struggles to keep them all balanced. I go and grab a few off her back. There not all that heavy and with the shuffling noises inside, there’s more than one thing inside the boxes.

“Whew. Thanks, Swift. Ah’m here going to deliver these here desserts to Sugarcube Corner. I was supposed to deliver them later today, but thanks to you, I can go ahead and do that right now. Care to help?” she asks and I look at the boxes I’m holding before looking back at her and nodding.

“Let’s go then. Oh wait, Ah almost forgot.” She says and moves her face into her backpack, being careful not knock over the box we she has on her back. She pulls out a small bag with her mouth and gives it to me. I put the boxes on the ground and grab the bag and find it jiggling with coins I think. I look at her:

“Ah’m fair, Swift. Ah owe ya for helping me with the harvest, and making that new fangled-contraption…” I decide to interrupt her.

“Harvester, let’s just call it a harvester.” She nods at my suggestion.

“Ah owe you for making that there harvester. It’ll sure come in handy for future Applebuckin’.” She finishes and I look inside to see about 40 gold coins. I pull one out to get a closer look at it. It’s something I’ve never seen before. For one thing it has a unicorn on it.

“Not enough?” Applejack says, snapping me out of my daze. I shake my head and look at her.

“No it’s not that! It’s just… I’ve never seen a coin like this before.” I explain and she comes closer to me.

“Well, this here is Princess Celestia…” she says, pointing to the pony on the coin. She turns the coin around. “And this here is the Ponyville town seal.”

The coin also has a large one on it as well. All the other coins have one as well, which leads me to my next question:

“Do you think you can tell me about your currency? I’m not familiar with this.” I asked.

“I don’t rightly know what you mean but if you didn’t have a place to stay, you can rent a room at our inn for a month with over half of that.” She says. Well, at least I don’t have to worry about change, I always hated that.

“I think I can make do with this. Thanks Applejack.” I say sincerely and she smiles. “No problem there. I owe ya’ll for your work.” She says but I also have another thing to be thankful for.

“Well, I still owe you for saving my life back with the wolves.” She looks a little surprised but before she can say anything, I continue.

“Granny Smith told me about your lassoing, and if I remember correctly, a lasso pulled one of the wolves off me. So thank you.” I say sincerely while looking into her eyes, being dead serious about what I said.

“You’re welcome, Swift.” She says. I look at her for a second.

“Listen, you all have been more kind to me than anyone else I’ve met in years. I’ll do my best to make sure I don’t mess anything up for this town, especially my friends.” I say giving my best smile and she returns it.

“Since we got all that out of the way, why don’t we get going.” She says and I place the bag of coins in my pocket and grab the boxes I put down.

“Let’s.” We begin walking back to town. After awhile, we leave Sweet Apple Acres and I realize something; I don’t know where Twilight lives.

“Hey, Applejack? Do you think we can stop by Twilight’s? I know where Rarity lives, obviously, then with you, Fluttershy, I can’t get to Rainbow Dash since she lives in the sky, Pinkie lives in Sugarcube Corner, and I don’t have the faintest idea where Twilight lives. Can we?” I ask. Since she seems like the smartest pony I’ve met, I can get more information if I need it. She nods with a smile.

“Sure thing! If you need to learn more about us, Twi’s got ya’ll covered. She lives in the towns library and loves to read. We’ll stop by so we can show you.” She says and I’m grateful. I would still like to know where she lives so maybe she can teach me a bit more about magic. Back on earth, if you wanted to learn about magic, you would be disappointed later… sometimes. I still remember we used to have some famous magicians that were able to do things that seemed almost inhuman but crazy as well. At least here, magic is full blown real and comes in different varieties. I remember Twilight telling me that she can teleport; I’d very much like to see that, and not to mention that I remember seeing Rarity levitate those boxes the other day back at Sugarcube corner before my party. So many uses.

Plus I’ve never been one to read much unless it was extremely important, but now that I think about it, I don’t have TV, or video games, no constantly looking over my shoulder for the fuzz, and I’m a bit tired from all the work I did today, and the food sort of made me sleepy so I guess I can give reading a try. I’ll have to eventually. Without much in the way of entertainment compared back to where I’m from, maybe I’ll find something that interests me.

We keep walking to town, taking a longer route than the one I took before. Early today, the town was as quiet as a ghost town, now it’s bustling with life! A bunch of different stands are set up all along the main wide road that we are walking on. Some ponies are selling flowers, some pots and pans, cutlery, fabrics, food, books, quills, pencils, and a lot of other stuff. As I and Applejack walk through the so called market, some ponies give me the same weird and confused stare that I’ve kinda gotten used to, others a welcoming smile and a small wave, and lastly some prefer to keep to their business. Applejack notices the looks that I am getting:

“Ya’ll better get used to that, cause between you and ponies, you’re going to be getting some looks.” She says and I chuckle, not really bothered by the whole thing. “It’s alright. I’m used to these kind of looks. I used to be sort of a… rebel when it came to a lot of important things, so sometimes people supported me, others… not so much. But it’s all good.” I lie.

I did help some people when I was on run, but evading the police, breaking and entering, robbery, and being a squatter tends to help make some enemies. At least now I can do some good. We continue to make our way to our destinations, but first something surprises me, a tree.

Not just any tree, it looks like a massive tree that was hollowed out to make a building because I can see the front door, windows, balcony’s, flowers in flower pots on the edge of the balcony’s, and a small sign near the front door that has the picture of an open book on it, which leads me to believe that this might be the library.

“So this is the library?” I asked to be sure. Applejack nods in approval:

“Sure is. That there is the biggest library in town, and home to our friend, Twilight Sparkle and her assistant, Spike.” She tells me. I didn’t know that Spike was her assistant. Huh. Learn a new thing every day.

“C’mon pardner, let’s move.” She says and we walk over to the front door. I gently kick the door since my hands are still full. We wait a bit until the door finally opens to reveal everyone’s favorite little dragon. And the only one I’ve seen so far.

“Oh! Hey there, Swift. Applejack.” He acknowledges the both of us, making me smile and Applejack tip her hat.

“Howdy.”

“Hey Spike. Listen, is Twilight home?” I asked. He turns around:

“Twilight! Swift and Applejack are here!” he yells and leaves the door. I hear some steps soon after and Twilight appears.

“Hey you two! What you brings you by?” she asks.

“Well, our friend here knew where everyone of us lives, except for ya. So while on the way to deliver these here goods fer Sugarcube Corner, we decided to stop by your place.” Applejack explains. At least she was right on the money.

“Plus, if I’m going to be living here, I think the library will be a good place for me to learn more about you all.” I add. With how these ponies are, I’m interested to learn more about their history, and if this ‘Princess Celestia’ and ‘Princess Luna’ are as important as I think, maybe I can find something.

“Can we come in?” I ask and she nods.

“Oh sure! Come on in.” She says happily and holds the door open for us. We walk right in where I place the boxes down on a nearby table. I see some like beanbags placed against the wall of a shelf of books, and speaking of books, there’s a lot of them. Almost every spec of the walls are covered in shelf’s of books, except for the doors, windows, and some stairs. The interior design definitely looks like the inside of tree.

“Wow. Never seen a library like this before.” I comment and it looks like Twilight appreciated it.

“Why thank you, but truthfully I didn’t always live here. The ponies here were just nice enough to let me stay here when I was supposed to help prepare for the Summer sun celebration.” I look back to Twilight with a confused look.

“I’m sorry, what?” I say bluntly since I don’t know what she meant.

“Oh boy. Ya’ll got a lot to talk about. Don’t worry Swift, I’ll take care a’ this delivery.” Applejack proposes with a smile. I feel a bit bad but about letting her do this all by herself but I need some information. I need to understand things a bit more around here, and it looks like Twilight’s my best bet at that. I look back at Applejack with a grateful look.

“Thank you, Applejack. I really appreciate that.”

“Spike, why don’t you go help her? I can take care of things here.” Twilight asked Spike, who looks ready for the errand.

“No problem, Twilight! I’ll see you all later!” Spike replies. He grabs the boxes I placed down on the ground and helps lift them onto her back with the help of a ladder nearby. For a little guy, he’s resourceful I’ll give him that. After the two of them leave, Twilight steps over to one of the bookshelf’s, looks around a bit and uses her magic to grab some books. She then levitates a couple beanbags away from the pile into the center of the room. She places the books down near one of them and lies down on it. I sit down on the other one and lay back a bit, trying to get into a comfortable position. She hands me a book and its title is, History of Equestria. It also has a picture of a large plot of land, and from my best guess, it looks almost as big as the United States.

“Shall we get started?” she asked me.

“Before we start, I have one question?”

“What is it?” I remember that running I did earlier today, maybe Twilight can shed some light on it, hopefully.

“Today, when I was running to Sweet Apple Acres, there was this type of… field around me when I was running. I don’t know what it was, but it’s definitely something not know to my species.” I explain to her and she thinks.

“What happens exactly when you’re running?” she asks me and I recall what happened.

“When I reach a specific speed limit, this type of field forms around me. I can’t see it but there’s no wind resistance or anything. Just me, my feet and the ground. When it happens, I run faster than anything I’ve ever run before. It’s exhilarating, useful, and fun, but I’m a bit worried that it might be something else. You got any ideas on what it is?” I asked her. In truth, I definitely am wondering about what it could mean. Maybe it’s nothing and is a side-effect of being around all this magic. Could be that I got this ability when I came to this new world? I just hope Twilight or somepony has the answer.

“I’m sorry, Swift. I’ve never heard of anything like that. The best thing I can compare it to is the Sonic Rainboom. See, when a winged pony reaches a certain speed, a barrier forms around them, which is the air, wind and sound resistance to the pony trying to attain that level of speed. When they reach that speed, the barrier breaks, forming a cone around them that sends them going even faster than what they were before, leaving a trail behind them as they sore through the sky’s.” She explains. I’m just stumped at the information she just gave me, a look of surprise on my face.

“Are you saying…? I can do… a sonic boom?” I asked to be sure. She gives a look of uncertainty.

“I’m not sure. I’ll have to tell the Princess about this. Until then, I don’t think you should try it. We don’t know what might happen, and I don’t think you want to find out either.” The thought of doing a speed of Mach 10 sounds completely badass, but not being able to stop or turn as much, that would suck. Plus, with me not being supposed to be here, the blast might do something else.

“Alright Twilight. Your probably right. Until I can fully master this new ability of mine, I’ll ease up as much as I can.” I tell her. She seems relieved at my words. I guess she didn’t like the idea of me doing something drastic. The only reason why I lived this long is because I don’t make stupid or unnecessary risks. Still, I’ll practice to see if I can get better.

“Any other questions?” she asks me. I think for a bit but I got nothing. This ability of mine was the only thing on my mind so I guess I’m good.

“Nah, everything’s fine. Come on, time for you to give me a crash course on your history.” I say with a determined look and open the book to the first page.

In reality, if I was in school, I would care less about history, but since I haven’t been to school in so damn long, I guess I’m alright with it.

“Long ago, all the different species of ponies weren’t working together in harmony as you see right now…” Twilight narrates as I flip through the book, seeing if I can find pictures that back what she’s saying.

“There were three tribes of ponies, the pegasi, the unicorns, and the earth ponies…” Earth ponies? Interesting.

“All the tribes lived, but none of them wanted to share with the other. However, one tribe couldn’t survive or prosper without the other two, the pegasi were the stewards of the weather, keeping the sky’s clear to let the sun shine and the rain to feed the crops; the crops that the earth ponies grew and gave to the other tribes, and the unicorns brought about the changing times of the day, making the sure the sun falls and the moon rises…” I find a picture of a circle divided into three slices, the earth ponies and their crops are in one, the pegasi and the weather in another, and lastly, the unicorns with the changing night and days. I guess for a species so friendly, happy and peaceful, even they started out to hate each other, just like some of mine.

“All was going well for a time, the three tribes still shared no love for each other and as time passed, tensions and grew hotter until they finally boiled.”

“What made them snap?” I ask looking up from the book and at her.

“A mysterious blizzard swept the land. Food was getting scarce, the temperatures to low for almost any sustainable food to be eaten, and not even the pegasi or the unicorns magic could find out what was causing it at the time. Because of the blizzard, famine is what took the ponies, so all three tribes left to search for a new home to call their own…” I look back at the book, flip a few times and see two ponies from each side coming to a place that looks familiar. I look back to the front and realize it’s where I am now.

“Equestria.” I say in awe. Twilight nods with a smile and approval at my answer.

“Yes. The leaders of the tribes traveled to try and find a new home. They came together at the same time and the fighting took over again. It didn’t take long for the blizzard to catch back up to them, and so the paradise that the ponies had found was soon lost, buried beneath a thick blanket of snow, and hard feelings…”

“Wow.” Is all I say.

“The assistants of the leaders of the three tribes found out why that wherever they go, the blizzard follows…”

“What was it?” I asked. She gives a sigh and breathes in.

“Windigo’s.” I flip through the book to find what she’s talking about and I do. Windigo’s look like even bigger horses than the ones back from where I’m from, except they are ghost like.

“Windigo’s feed off of the feelings of hatred and fighting, making it so that the more fighting somepony does, the colder things get.” I read from the book. Hence the Blizzard I guess.

“That’s correct. All three leaders and their assistants soon became trapped in a cave. Even at their assistants pleads, the leaders still fought, soon freezing them solid since they were the source of the intense fighting that had transpired for many years. The assistants were all that were left. But thankfully, they weren’t has hate minded as the others were. The three became friends and started laughing, being happy, helpful ponies to each other. Because of that, the Windigo’s began to lose strength with the loss of hatred and disappeared in time…” It can only take a few to save the rest. I find a picture of the three ponies frozen, an earth, pegasi and unicorn, while three others are in a circle with smiles on their faces.

“After the Windigo’s were gone, the three leaders then decided to join forces and found a country shared by all three tribes, and named it Equestria.” Twilight finishes saying with grace and I skip to the end of the chapter to find a picture of a flag. A white Alicorn pony is curved on the right of the flag, and a blue Alicorn on the left, giving the ponies a sort of Ying-Yang symbol, with a bright sun on top between the two ponies, and the moon just below the sun. I close the book.

“Wow, Twilight! That was pretty good! Thanks for the narration.” I say and she smiles.

“You’re welcome. It’s not that often I get to give private history lessons, or find somepony who wants to learn about it.”

“Yeah, well. I’m not some pony and I don’t regret learning about your history.” I say truthfully. The history definitely suits them.

“There’s still more in the later years, you wanna know about it?” she asked me. I look out the window to find the sun slightly low and I want to rest a bit after the events that transpired today.

“Maybe another time. I worked all this morning at Sweet Apple Acres so I’m a bit winded. For now I’ll just process what I know for now.” I state and she nods.

“Alright then, Swi-.” A loud sawing and hammering noise interrupts her. We look at the window and back to each other before we get up. We walk outside to see that a bell tower down the road is undergoing construction.

“What’s going on?!” I ask Twilight a little loudly so I can be louder than the work.

“After the attack, Mayor Mare decided to construct this watch/bell tower so we can keep an eye out for any more attacks and warn all of Ponyville to be ready.” Twilight replies. That sounds like a pretty good idea. Someone or somepony has shifts with another every day and night. When an attack is about to happen, they ring the bell tower so everyone in town can get ready, flee, or whoever it is to do what they need to do.

“You have a mayor and named mare?” I asked her. Mayor Mare, really makes a hell of a title.

“Yes. Is that bad?” she asked me. I shake my head no.

“No no, it’s not bad… just that it makes an interesting title to go for a name.” I reply.

“Ow!” I yell lightly because Twilight replied with a punch in the arm. She just smiles and I smile back. It’s been too long since I had a friend do anything fun with me. Maybe now, when I get properly settled, I can do something fun with my new friends. I then notice a yellow pink creature near the tower and realize it’s Fluttershy. She seems to have her head low to the ground and is backing up while leading a group of ducks I think.

“What’s she doing?” I asked Twilight while pointing to Fluttershy. She squints her eye’s a bit sees her.

“Oh. Sometimes the animals need to be moved from time to time and the only way to get them there is through Ponyville. She moves like that so no pony will hurt them and she can keep an eye on them a well. Although it could be kinda problematic.” She explains. Problematic?

“Why? What’s wrong with it?” I asked and before she can answer, there is a loud crash and I look to see that Fluttershy accidentally backed into a support beam for one of the scaffolds. The pony on it nearly falls off and brings his hammer around and accidentally breaks off a piece of the building that wasn’t cemented together yet. Everything goes into chaos in a matter of seconds. The building cracks, the pony’s flee, and Fluttershy is just standing there.

“!! Fluttershy get out of there!!” Me and Twilight yell but she doesn’t move. She’s backed into the side of another building as the tower looks like it’s going to collapse on her.

“Fluttershy!” Twilight yells and begins running. Damnit! She’s not fast enough! But I am.

Twilight is the smart one of all the ponies I know. So she’s not the most athletic. I have to be the one to save her, I’m the only one that can save her. I can’t let her get hurt, I’ll never forgive myself if that happened! I plant my feet firmly on the ground, take a deep breath and push. I run as fast as my feet carry me, already feeling the wind disappearing around me as they kick as hard as I can against the ground, large pieces of the dirt and the dust kicking up into the air as I run. I easily zoom past Twilight, eliciting a look of amazement from the purple unicorn from getting a firsthand look at my new speed.

“Move, damnit!!” I yell loudly to her but my words fall on deaf ears.

As I get closer to the Pegasus, I come to a slow halt and slide to a stop against the wall. A glimpse at Fluttershy shows she’s scared and can’t move. The ducks are gone but I have to get her out.

I wrap my arms around her and I try to pick her up but she’s heavier than she looks. I can’t run her out because I’ll be too slow. Only one way to save her. I swing myself around and throw. I managed to throw Fluttershy away from the falling building just in time for her to be caught in the air by Twilight. I look up to the falling building to see it coming ever so close.

“This is it.” I mumble to myself.

All those years of running, the close calls I’ve had, the people I’ve betrayed, all the scraping and scrounging I’ve done to survive… all the enemies I’ve made that wanted me dead or incarcerated, looks like they don’t get the satisfaction of doing it themselves. I drop to the ground out of reflex and prepare for the imminent pain that comes with it, or maybe it’ll be instantly, I’ll know in just a bit.

Everything around me shakes and crashes, the bricks, cement, metal and dirt all come together in one massive earth shaking collision. The sound hurts my ears…

...just my ears. There’s no pain. I slowly open my eyes to see a bit of darkness since my face is pushed into the dirt with my hands covering my head. I look up to see the piles of debris around me, and... yellow?

Some type of field is around me, a yellow type of shield that’s keeping me from being crushed. It sparkles a little with tiny twinkling sparks and is transparent.

Everything is silent; the only audible sound is my fast beating heart and rapid breathing. I reach forward to touch the barrier out of curiosity. As I place the palm of my hand against this mysterious barrier, a burning sensation shoots against my skin and makes me recoil in pain. I can’t see if any damage was done to my hand because the barrier doesn’t give me enough light, it still hurts like hell though. I look around to try and find any type of light behind the barrier but I don’t see anything.

“Hello?!” I yell, hoping for someone or somepony to hear me.

“Swift?!” I recognize that voice!

“Twilight?!”

“Thank you Celestia! Are you alright?!” she asks me. Celestia? Is she referring her god?

“Besides the near heart attack I just had, I’m just peachy! Do you think you can get me out of here?! Its uhh... kinda hard to breathe!” I yelled. I then hear some more voices and muffled footsteps. Some shuffling noises are heard as well. I look around to try and find any indication of what’s going on in the outside.

After the next few minutes of just laying on the ground, getting a bit cramped, until a sudden bright light hits my face and it quickly gets brighter and brighter until I make out the face of a pony. I curl up as close to the light but not close enough to touch the shield. The shield disappears and the rocks fall, some small ones lightly hit my body but a big one nearly smashes my foot. The sudden light blinds me a bit but the I make out a hoof reaching for me. I extend my hand to grab it and it pulls hard.

Damn! This ponies strong! “Thank you! Thank you so much for your help I…” I trail off at the sight of the ponies hoofs. Their white with some type of gold shoes or something on them. I slowly look up and find the pony is much larger than the ones I’ve already seen. At the chest is a type of jewelry, a gold necklace with a purple pendant in the middle, she also has wings, her tail is a rainbow color of green, blue, and a light purple. Lastly, her face. I remember the book saying something about Celestia sometimes being referred as a god. They were right. Her eyes are a magenta color, she’s wearing a gold tiara with a purple pendant in the middle, her mane is flowing and the same color scheme as her tail, and her horn is three times longer than the ones I’ve seen already.

She’s an Alicorn obviously, and to top it off on her appearance, she’s taller than me! A head taller. I just stare at this creature in front of me, completely in awe. Not to mention the power I feel radiating off of her.

She's powerful. No denying that.

“Is this the creature you were telling me about, Twilight?” she asked the purple unicorn. Twilight nods in approval.

“He is, Princess.” She replies calmly. The Princess looks closely at me. I back my head a bit as she comes closer.

“*Gulp* Princess… Celestia… I presume?” I ask in my most pleasant but nervous voice. If she’s considered a god, then I don’t really want to piss off a god now do I!

“So you have heard of me?”

“I have. I read a book about Equestria’s history and heard others talk about their princesses. I figured it would… only be a matter of time before we met.” She smiles at what I said and eases back.

“Then you must know, I need to find out more about you before anything else is too happen. You saved an innocent life right now, I saw, but that does not mean I will let my guard down for the safety of my little ponies.” She says and I try to regain my composure but it’s fucking hard right now!

“I can tell you all about me and my species, your majesty! If we can just talk somewhere private in town-!” I try to propose but she takes a step forward, making me step back and trip over a rock. I land hard on my back and sit up to see a lot of guards around. They all are wearing armor colored in solid gold, and those roman helmets with the fur on top. Some are flying with their wings; there are also some unicorns amongst them along with earth ponies. They all hold spears and are ready to charge or attack if need be. I look back up to the Princess.

“No! You will come to Canterlot tomorrow where you will be under guard to explain why it is you are here! Is that understood?” she says the last part in a calm voice but I’m still a little scared. Normally back on my world, I wouldn’t be intimidated by someone bigger than me, but she’s the one exception I’m going to make.

“I… understand your highness. I wish to not make an enemy of my friends princess.” I say and that’s the truth. In these short few days, they’ve treated me with more kindness, generosity, and happiness than I’ve ever been accustomed too. If I just have to answer a few questions in order to stay, hopefully, in this paradise compared to my world, I’ll do it!

“Good. First train that leaves for Canterlot tomorrow morning, be on it, or I will send a fleet of guards to every spot in this land to find you.” She says in a serious voice. I nod in approval. She must really care for her subjects. I guess I can’t say I wouldn’t do the same in her shoes

“I will, Princess.”

“Then I think it’s time for me to leave. I must make the preparations for your arrival. Do get some rest. I don’t need you to be half asleep for our discussion.” She says and begins walking away with the guards following suit. As she walks away, I notice her cutie mark is that of the sun. She steps into a chariot that’s being pulled by other ponies and is whisked away. The rest of the earth and unicorn ponies walk into bigger chariots are soon gone, the same with the pegasi as they fly after then.

I just sit there. Completely stunned with things that just happened right now. She seemed serious about everything she said. It sounded like she didn’t even like the whole idea of me being here. She wants answers and wants them as soon as possible.

“You alright?” A voice snaps me out of my stunned state and I realize it was Rainbow Dash. I look around to see a bunch of other ponies outside staring in my direction. Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Spike, and Fluttershy are all around me to see if I’m okay, from both experiences. Although Fluttershy still looks a bit shook up from the falling tower thing.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just… I don’t know. I think I wanna, I wanna… go to sleep.” I say while standing up and walking to Rarity’s.

“Wait! Are you sure?” Twilight asks and I nod.

“Yes. I just wanna get some rest so I can process all this.” I reply and continue to keep walking.

“Um, excuse me?” I hear that same familiar quiet shy voice from before. I turn back to see Fluttershy right behind me.

“Thank you, for saving me.” she says quietly and I give a weak smile.

“No problem, just be more careful in the future, alright?” she nods back and walks back to her friends.

“Will he be alright?” Spike asks the others. Looks like my hearings improved as well.

“Losing his memories of his family, getting attacked by timberwolves, nearly getting crushed by a falling tower and gaining an audience with the Princess is a lot to take in for anypony, especially him.” Twilight explains. These last few days have been more interesting than anything else I’ve ever done, but even this is still a lot to take in.

“What do ya’ll think got into the princess?” Applejack asked. Really, she’s never acted like this before? Crap.

“I don’t know, she’s never acted like this before. But then again, how often are we visited by a new species? Especially one with his peoples history.” Damnit! I knew I should have kept quiet about that. The princess will probably want to try and send me back to where I came from.

“Maybe if I play my cards right, I can stay. God man, don’t screw this up.” I mutter to myself. I’m pretty far away now from the girls but I hear one last thing.

“I hope nothing bad happens to him or he gets sent away! I like him!” Pinkie Pie comments, making me smile. Thanks Pinkie.

“He does grow on ya’.” Applejack.

“And he is pretty cool.” Rainbow Dash. Coming from a daredevil, that’s pretty nice.

“Plus he still owes me for breaking my door.” Rarity adds.

“Well placed Rarity.” I mumble and now I’m out of hearing range. I soon make it to her door and notice that its fixed. She must have had it repaired while I was at the farm all morning. I walk inside and I sit down on the couch. I let out a sigh and just bury my face in my hands. I sit up and decide to try and find the restroom. I walk up the stairs and look around in different rooms, some being filled with supply’s for her work, another her room, and another I think is for Sweetie Bell. Once I finally find the restroom, I give a happy sigh and do my business.

When I’m done, I walk out back down to the couch and take off my belt. I place it on top of my bag and I flop down on the couch. Throughout the day, things have definitely been interesting, but the end is what took the cake. Their Princess wants to talk to me and if she’s a god, she’s probably the only one that can send me back. Do I want to go back? Hell no! Do I want to stay? Hell yeah! But apparently my fate will be decided tomorrow. I bring my hand up to my face to see that its pretty red from the burn. What happened exactly?

I shake my head, give a depressing sigh and close my eyes, sleep and darkness taking over me in a matter of seconds.

Author's note: Hey folks! If anything seems out of place, message me so I can fix it.

Questions and Sentence

Darkness. Darkness is all I see. After opening my eyes, I’m met with complete and total darkness. I look around to try and find something but there’s nothing, absolutely nothing. I try to take a step forward but my body isn’t moving. I look to my right to see my arm is still suspended in the air but nothings holding me down, my arms and legs are free but immobile.

“How could you?!” I hear a voice and look around to try and find the source of it but nothing.

“We trusted you! We gave you a home and helped you! But you lied to us all this time!” Anger is what’s expressing the second voice. I try to violently rip myself from my invisible bonds but nothings working.

“You’re no better than anyone else of your own you claim to be evil.” A third voice insults me. I try to yell ‘I’m not like the rest of my own!’ but nothing comes out. I try to say the simplest words but nothing escapes my lips.

“I’m sorry Swift, but I think it’s time for you to go.” The first voice says. I look around to find those damned voices but I can’t find anything.

I look forward and my eyes widen. My six new friends that I just made are all staring at me with different sets of emotions. Anger, resentment, horrid, betrayal and… disappointment?

Twilight looks at me with a look of disappointment while all the others don’t. She lowers her head and turns around. She uses her magic and a door appears behind them. The door opens to reveal a bright light. I turn my head so I don’t become blinded but I also realize I can move. I’m free!

I look up to see that they are all walking through the door. I try to speak again but luck isn’t with me this day. I run as fast as I can to my friends but for some reason, no matter how fast I run, they aren’t getting closer. I push myself even faster but to no avail. Five of them are already out and all that’s left is Twilight. She steps though the door. My heart breaks at what is happening. My friends, my only friends are leaving me and don’t want me back. What the hell did I do?! How did I betray them? I don’t fucking know!

Twilight turns around and looks at me. The door finally starts to come closer and I reach for the door. It begins to slowly close, separating me from my friends. I won’t lose them. I can’t lose them! I just can’t! I’m so close to the door now but the door is even closer to being closed. At the last stretch, I crouch and propel myself forward, reaching out as far as I possibly can to grab the door.

“Goodbye, Swift.” Twilight’s last words before it shuts. I was so close, so close to the door, just an inch away from my reach. The second the door closes, it explodes, sending me flying back from the force of it. I hit the ground hard and begin to roll and tumble like a ragdoll. I stop on my back and I groan in frustration, from the pain and my loss. I just lost them, my only real friends in years and their gone. I slowly get up and look around to find nothing at first, but behind me is another door. I waste no time and sprint to it. I grab the door handle and open it to reveal a swirling red abyss. I back up a bit but something lunges out and grabs my leg. It pulls me hard and I hit the ground instantly. Another thing shoots out and grabs my other leg and pulls me towards the door. I grab the frame of the door at the last second and hold on for dear life.

The hands or whatever they are pulling me in harder and harder, my grip loosening with each passing second and the pain that I feel like my legs are gonna rip right off. Digging my nails in, they don’t do much to save me. I lose my grip in one hand and it instantly gets grabbed. With the added force against me, I don’t last much longer.

“No.” I quietly say before I’m pulled in and the door closes…

“Gah!” I yelp and shoot up from sleeping position.

I breathe heavily as my heart beats like it’s trying to free itself from my chest; sweat rolling down my face. What was that dream? What did it mean? Are the questions that roll through my mind after what I just saw. Liar, jerk, monster are they called me but… I don’t know why. I can’t remember a damn about what my family life was but after that, I can remember. I feel bad not telling them but if I do, they’ll kick me out of their town, or worse.

“Damn I’m thirsty.” I say to myself. I shake the thoughts out of my head and get up. I walk into the kitchen where I grab a glass, turn on the water to the sink and fill it up. I drink a lot of the water down on the first gulp and breathe heavily. Today’s the day that chooses whether or not I’ll stay or leave and leavings not really an option for me so the odds of something else happening are pretty high. I wipe the sweat off my head and take another swig. I walk back into the main room and look out the window to find that the sun is just barely coming over the horizon.

“Guess I better get ready.” I mutter in my mind. I go to my bag and sift through it a bit to find some extra clothes. After I get them, I walk to the restroom to change. Once I put on my fresh new clothes, I look at the mirror to look at my demeanor. My hair’s messed up, I have a dead stare, and my face is dirty. I’d take a shower but the ponies toilets were alright enough for me to do my business yesterday but the showers aren’t as much. I turn on the water and splash some of it on my face to wake myself up. I take some soap and begin washing my face, noting the smell of the soap smells a lot like berries.

I throw some more water on my face to get the soap off and use my old shirt to lightly dry my face. I breathe in and then out for a bit to calm myself.

“Keep a cool head man, try not to be an asshole, don’t do anything stupid you’ll regret for the rest of your life…” I recite to myself. I let out a depressing sigh at one other thought in my head.

“I just wish I can remember what I did all those years ago that got the police to notice me.” I wish I can understand myself better.

All I can basically remember is that I did something that got the police to notice me, I am someone who can take care of them self in a lot of situations, I’m resourceful, I befriended a few people for a short time and betrayed them in the end. I watched out for only myself in the end… but I always did have a soft spot for those who don’t deserve it. The people that rolled with me weren’t saints that’s for sure, but they had their uses until they got too free with me helping. A little lying with an anonymous tip to the police solved the problem right quick.

The soft spot I had was pretty much for innocents. A person who didn’t do anything and is punished doesn’t deserve it. I did something and now I’m paying for it, just wish I knew what it was. But this place, it’s got a happy feeling to it. The ponies are nice and generous and haven’t done anything wrong. I should be happy and grateful as hell to have friends like this, real friends. I sigh and walk out of the restroom with my previous clothes in hand to the living room where I place them down on the couch. I look out the window to look around Ponyville to see if anypony is awake. Nothing, not a flicker of life.

“We would have to leave pretty early…” I look around the room to find a clock and I find one hanging on the wall. Just past 6:30.

“Maybe one of the others is awake.” I leave my clothes out to dry on my bag while I snap my belt closed back onto my waist and decide to make my way out. Closing the door, I look around to see the lightly lit dark road and buildings around me. So peaceful and tranquil… I’ve never had that feeling before until now.

I walk down the road to where Twilight lives, not running or anything, walking. If there is a good chance that the Princess doesn’t want someone like me around her subjects, I better get used to this scenery; I might not ever see it again. I walk by the destroyed tower to see plenty of it still litter the ground but the bulk of its gone.

“Looks like they cleaned up a lot of it after I crashed out.” I think. I stand there at the foot of the destruction, recalling in my mind of what happened. I stop to think if anything else could have been done differently to prevent this. But now that it’s happened, it doesn’t really matter anymore now does it? I continue walking and after what feels like an eternity of walking, my destination is in sight. I see Twilight’s home with a few windows lit up with life.

“Is she really up at this time?” I ask myself, not really sure if she seems like the kind of pony to do this, but then again I haven’t really gotten to know her as much so I guess I shouldn’t be jumping the gun so soon. I walk over to the door and just as I am about to knock, I hear loud crashing noises and running.

“Spike! Where is my saddlebag?! I can’t find it!” Twilight yells from the other side of the door. It sounds like she’s pretty wound up, I wonder why. I slowly open the door to be greeted by a messed up and thrown about library; a lot of the books are thrown and spread out on the ground while papers are flying all over the place from the fast moving pace of the purple unicorn and her dragon assistant.

“Twilight?” I said, snapping her out of her freaked out state.

“Swift! What are you doing up?! You’re not supposed to be up for another five minutes! Did I do something wrong?! Were my calculations out of order?!” she begins hysterically say a little. I’ve been through a lot of things over time, but never have I seen someone so strung out like this. Do they have drugs?

“Twilight, are you okay?” I ask and dashes right up to me in an instant and looks up at me.

“No it’s not okay! The princess requested for me to go with you to Canterlot on the first train that leaves town at 7Am! I was supposed to get everything I needed, then go wake you up, have you get ready and leave straight for the train station and get on it! But I can’t find my saddlebag! Help me look for it!” She dashes back to wrecking the place for the bag she desperately needs. At least now I know she’s not strung out, her pupils aren’t dilated, she’s not sweating or hallucinating.

“I guess she’s just stressed out.” I think to myself. I look around from the doorway to try and find the bag. My eye’s spot a gray blue bag on the empty shelf on my right. I walk over to it and look at it to see it’s actually two bags held together by a single strap and both have a red star on it, resembling that of Twilight’s Cutie Mark if I remember correctly.

“My bag!” A loud voice breaks my stare and the bag piece I’m not touching instantly gets covered in a purple aura.

“Whoa!” I yell as the bag is pulled away with me still holding it. I crash to the ground and hear the happy squeals of the unicorn.

“Ohhh thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you so much, Swift! I was looking everywhere for it!” she praises me. I wave my hand weakly in the air from my daze.

“Sure. No problem, Twilight. Happy to help.” I say and Spike begins to help Twilight fasten her bag onto her. I just lay there for a bit until I look up to see the clock on the wall reads 6:50.

“Didn’t she say the train leaves at 7?” I say in my mind and sit up.

“Twilight, doesn’t the train leave at 7?” she looks at the clock and her eyes widen.

“Oh no! We’re behind schedule! We need to go now!” she yells and bolts off, practically spinning Spike.

“Bye Spike! Watch over the library while I’m gone!” she yells just before she leaves the house. Spike shakes his head and regains himself.

“I will! Good luck Twilight! You too Swift.” He wishes me luck. I knew this was going to be bad but Twilight’s a freakin’ train wreck!

“Get moving Swift!” Twilight yells back and I jump up and begin running.

“Alright alright, I’m com-*Pfff* Ow!” I quickly say and as I bolt out the door, my knee connects with the frame of the door. I lose my balance and roll on the ground a few till I stop and grab my knee.

“Damnit!” I yell in pain. I open my eyes to see Twilight coming right over to me and wedges herself under me.

“Get up you! We have to go now!” she says and I manage to stand. I’m about to take off but I remember something.

“Wait! I forgot my bag back at Rarity’s! I need to go get it! “ I say but she shakes her head.

“Swift we don’t have time! The train leaves in 8 minutes and the station is on the other side of Ponyville!” she points with her hoof in the direction and I notice its where I came from.

“Rarity’s is along the way! Just… get to the station and hold the train! I’ll be there as soon as I can!” I quickly say to her and begin running to Rarity’s at first but my leg almost gives out and I instead limp a little.

“Fine but don’t be late!” Twilight yells to me in an annoyed tone and takes off. I continue to limp/run as best as I can back to Rarity’s. I’d be there in an instant if I could run properly but the gods don’t shine well on me today! I quickly open the door, run right in and grab my clothes I left drying. I stuff them into my bag, not caring if their folded or not and still wet but right now I need to get the hell moving. I stand up as quickly as I can and take off. I swing the bag over my shoulder, head for the door and slam it shut.

“Oh crap! I better not have woken them! But then I’ll be long gone by then so whatever.” I say in my mind and head for the direction I saw Twilight head in. I look into the sky to spot the small plum of white smoke coming from the train. I smile and head straight in that direction. I look around and see a clock hanging nearby and see it reads 6:56.

“Crap! Not much time!” I yell lightly to myself. Never have I really busted my ass to get to something so quickly, but since it’s my first time, and not to mention that my knee hurts like hell, it completely sucks. The train station is in sight and I see Twilight standing on the platform with a few other ponies. The train gives off a couple loud toots of its whistle, signaling that it’s about to leave.

“All aboooaard!” I make out conductor the yelling and some ponies already board but Twilight stays.

“Ma’am, you coming?” he asks her and she looks around to find me but I’m coming from a different direction she doesn’t see.

“Hold on! I’m waiting for someone.” She says, a bit worried that I won’t make it. I try to run faster but only by a little.

“Sorry ma’am, but we are on a tight schedule. It’s either now or the next train.” He grunts to her and she looks around trying to find me. I wave to her but the shadows of the buildings hide me.

“Please if you can just-.”

“Twilight!” I yell to her when I’m close enough. She breathes a sigh of relief and walks in. I climb the stairs as fast as I can and practically jump through the door. I breathe heavily from the work I just had to do right now, coupled with the cold morning air, it hurts to breathe.

“You made it! “ Twilight says happily at my effort and I nod while breathing hard.

“Yeah, yeah yeah, I did. Can we sit down? I feel like my legs are gonna give out.” I say and she nods.

“Oh sure, I’m sorry. Over here.” She gestures and leads me over to a nearby set seats. I sit down and breathe a sigh of relief to rest my legs.

“Made it just in time?” I asked. She nods happily with a smile.

“We did, just in time. That was too close.”

“Yeah, it was.” I just lay back in my seat and steady my breathing. I would sleep but I’m a bit wired right now from the pain and running I just did right now. I look around the cabin to see some ponies giving me some odd stares but some others ease their minds by telling them what they saw of me doing the last few days. Thank god some of the ponies from town are coming as well. I could use more people who already know of me somewhat. I look out the window to see Ponyville getting smaller and smaller as we travel away.

“So Twilight, you mentioned sending a letter to Celestia a few times before. Why? What’s your relationship with her?” I asked. Since she seemed most connected to the princess, and how she specifically was tasked with escorting me to Canterlot.

“She’s my teacher. I never really understood much about friendship since I cared most about my studies and perfecting my magic since I found it so interesting. When a mishap happened with my magic during my entrance exam into a school specifically for gifted unicorns, Princess Celestia saw me and decided to take me as her faithful student to help me control my magic better, and to help me learn more about the magic of friendship.” She says happily. Sounds like she was happy with what happened, but she didn’t have to tell me so much, just a simple, ‘I’m her student’ would have been sufficient.

“You were rather… open with your response. Why did you?” I asked, curious as to why she did.

“Swift, you saved my life back when you first came here. I don’t think I’ll ever be able to repay you for that, not to mention that Applejack told me about how you helped her and Big Macintosh out with the harvest, and if I remember correctly, you saved Fluttershy yesterday, even though you would have died. You’ve done more than enough to earn my trust.” She says in a grateful and serious tone. I lean forward.

“Even with my species background? Even if I can’t remember my past?” I ask her, wondering what she’ll say.

“Your entire race can’t define who ‘you’ are. You are your own person who can define yourself in any number of ways. And your past? If you were just like what you say your species is, then I don’t see it. You’ve been a kind and caring person since we met you. You haven’t proved to be a burden, or a danger to us. You defended us that very first day and never even heard or seen us before, right?!” she says, expecting me to answer.

“That’s right.”

“You’ve proven to me that I can trust you. But tell me… why did you come to our aid?” I look down so I can think and come up with an answer. Innocence is what forced my hand. These ponies, so cute, so happy, so full of energy and life. They haven’t done anything wrong in my eyes, and their first impression was something good.

“I was on the run Twilight. Something happened, can’t remember for what but it got me noticed by the law of my country. They chased me for awhile and when I was finally cornered, I ended up here…” she looks surprised at what I said.

“Whatever I did, I can’t say I regret it, because it could have been something morally good, and that doesn’t cut it for the law back where I’m from. And I don’t go against my morals. A person who does nothing, but gets punished doesn’t deserve that. I’ve met and seen too many people get hurt because of another person’s ignorance and selfish reasons. I just… can’t stand to see an innocent person get hurt. When I first saw you all, I didn’t know what to believe. Were you real? Was I hallucinating? I don’t know, but when I laid my eyes on your kind, Twilight, you just looked too cute and colorful to be anything bad! When that wolf attacked you, I just reacted and attacked…” she continues to listen with rapped attention. I lay back and cross my legs.

“After it was all over, I was sure that my time had come, but you post-pone that for me. I can’t thank you enough either, for saving my life! If I have a chance to do something to help you or your friends out, I will do it! *sigh* I was hoping to stay a little bit longer, but the way the Princess talked, and how forceful she was, and if she has the power to send me back to where I came from; I’m probably not going to be here much longer…” I continue to say in my most sincere way possible since I mean everything I say. I lean forward again.

“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry for not telling you sooner about what I did remember about my past. I was just scared that you would kick me out of your town. Can you forgive me?” I ask her for forgiveness. She just stares at me for almost a minute, making me a bit worried.

“Don’t tell me I’m about to lose my friend.” I say in my mind. My heart lifts when a smile spreads across her face, making me smile as well.

“IIII think I can.” She says smugly. I laugh a little at this and extend my hand. She extends her hoof and I grab it, shaking her it. I lean back in my seat and continue to stare out into the open world that I might never see again. My happy face I just had right now slowly disappears at the sight of this place. She notices the sad look I have on my face.

“Don’t worry, Swift! With some insight from Princess Celestia’s most faithful student, I’m sure that we can keep you here in Equestria and prove you can help!” she says in a determined voice. She seriously means it, turning my frown back upside down.

“Thanks, Twilight. I really appreciate it.” I say and she nods and relaxes in her seat. That nightmare I had last night was pretty freaky. I don’t want them to yell at me like that, to call me a traitor, a monster or god knows what else. At least now my mind is a bit more at ease with her understanding and accepting me.

“*Yawn*” I yawn. My legs feel a little better and my tired state is catching up to me.

“It’s gonna be awhile before we make it to Canterlot. Why don’t you rest for now and I’ll wake you up when it’s in sight.” Twilight says to me. I nod and lie down on my seat, using my bag as a makeshift pillow. I just stare at the ceiling for a few minutes, letting my mind wander of the possibilities that are going to happen. Am I staying? Am I leaving? Will I go on the run from her? Will I become one of her guards?

“Hahaha.” I laugh to myself at the last thought. Like that’ll ever happen.

“What’s so funny?” Twilight asked, wanting to know. I turn my head to her with a smile.

“Oh nothing. Just thinking about how energetic and crazy Pinkie is.” She giggles at my answer and nods.

“She is a one of a kind pony.” She replies. I smile and look back up to the ceiling.

“True. True.” It definitely is true. I’ve never seen anyone or anything like her before, well except maybe someone who is either drunk off their asses, or as high as I kite. I close my eyes and let myself drift off into sleep.

“Swift? Wake up! We’re here!” I wake up about an hour or so later to the sound of Twilight’s excited voice. I slowly get up since I’m practically still asleep. When I am up, I’m hit by a gust of wind. I rub my eyes so I can see and I look to see Twilight sticking her head out the window. I lean out as well to see my possible final destination. The place looks beautiful from a distance, the buildings are high and skinny, a moat or river bed flows in front the place, it also has a drawbridge, and the entire place looks like it could collapse with how close it is over the cliff. How the hell has it not fallen?

“Beautiful isn’t it. My parents spent most of their lives here, the same with me. It got a little boring after awhile but it’s still beautiful as ever. I just wish that your first time to Equestria’s capital was under better circumstances.” Twilight informs me happily when we are back inside. Sounds like she really likes this place, hell it’s their capital, why wouldn’t she.

“Me too. But I have another question, why hasn’t it fallen over the cliff yet?” she smiles and gets ready for a complex explanation.

“Magic!” she says with a big smile. Wow. I was way off.

“How come I’m not surprised?” I sarcastically say. She chuckles at that and I look back out to the castle. We are very close to the city now and we just crossed over the water.

As we come up to the train station, I see some guards around the platform and some Pegasi flying above.

“Well, our welcoming party is here. Guess no time for sightseeing.” I mutter in disappointment. The place seemed so cool and badass from the outside! I wanted to see how the city looked from the inside but looks like I don’t get that luxury.

“Really?” she says and looks out side as well. She gets a disappointed look as she comes back in.

“Darn it! I really wanted to show you around along the way to the castle!” she says and I nod. It would have been nice but I still don’t have that luxury.

“It’s alright, Twilight. If I stay, you can show me around afterwards. If I don’t… well, it was still kind of you too offer.” I said, trying to cheer her up. My words have an effect and her disappointment turns to a smile.

“Thank you Swift. Nice of you to say.”

“ Anytime. Now let’s get going before the Princess decides to punish you for being tardy.” I note and her expression changes.

“Your right! Let’s go!” she hops off her seat and moves. I grab my bag and head out of the train. As I walk out, some guards walk up to the both of us.

“We are here to escort you to the princess immediately. If you resist, we won’t hesitate to use force.” The earth pony guard says in a gruff voice. He aims his spear at my face. I just stare at it for a bit, noting how sharp, pointy and shiny it is.

“It’s alright, good sirs. He’s not here to fight. He’s come of his own free will and will cooperate, right?” Twilight says while stepping between me and the guard. Saying the last part to me. I move the spear away from my face and nod.

“I have no wish to do any fighting whatsoever. I just want to see what the Princess has in store for me and get it over with. So instead of threatening me, why don’t we get moving so we can be out of each other’s hair?” I quickly say in a bit of a threatening voice. He stares at me for a bit and I stare right back. Twilight alternates from looking at me to the guard.

“Hmph!” he grunts and turns around, walking away while being accompanied by a couple guards. Some more move behind me and gesture me to move. I give out a sigh and begin walking with Twilight walking next to me.

“Are you alright?” she asks me and I smile at her, giving the saying that I’m just peachy.

“I’m fine. This isn’t my first rodeo. I’m pretty good at adapting to situations so I’m not as worried as I should be.” In truth I still really hate the idea of leaving this place, the populace, the old but still different architect, the magic, literally, and the different things I can learn, I don’t want to leave this place! I’ve been peaceful here than I ever had in so long. Plus, back home, I have hundreds of people looking for me, while here; I only have one person keeping a close eye on me. True she’s a high powered creature with abilities that I can’t possibly fathom, she’s still one, and one I can keep track of over an hundred.

“That’s good to hear.”

For the next few minutes, we walk past a lot of things, ponies in well pressed, formal, and really vibrant dresses and suits I’ve never seen before, the different kinds of shops that look much more expensive but nicer than back on Ponyville, the streets paved with concrete, many different banners of the sorts and getting a lot of weird looks from the residents and shop keepers. Some seem too busy with doing whatever it is they are doing, which is just them either walking or conversing with their friends. I try to get a good look of the things around me but with how fast we are moving, I can’t.

Everything zooms past us before I know it and me, Twilight and the guards find ourselves at the set of doors of a massive castle. Everything is as how a high royalty castle fit for the greatest king to rule in looks like. The guards in front push open the doors and continue to lead us through the castle. The walls, glass-stained windows, the curtains and so many other things about the place are pristine. I’d like to get a closer look at these things since I have never seen anything like these ever! But right now I have a date with fate. Mustn’t keep her waiting.

I step onto a big carpet that reminds me of when celebrity’s walk along to get to some important event. We soon come upon an even bigger set of double doors. The unicorn guards use their magic to push open the doors and there I see the decider of my fate in Equestria, the high and mighty Princess Celestia. She stands at the other end of the room on top of some stairs with the same red carpet under my feet leading right up to her.

“This is it.” I think to myself and I take my first step to her. But Twilight stops me.

“Wait! Let me to talk to her.” She proposes when she steps in front of me. I look at her, then up to the Princess, then back to her. She’s seems almost dead set of doing everything she can to help me.

“Alright, Twilight. See if you can, but please try not to do anything to damage what you already have here. I would never forgive myself if she did something to punish you for me.” I said to her. I really appreciate what she’s doing but if anything, I hope she doesn’t try too hard to defend me. She nods back with a determined smile.

“Don’t worry, Swift. I’ll do what I can.” She then begins walking over to the princess and closes the doors with her magic. I give a sigh of relief and just stand there, both because I want to be ready to head on in when I am needed, and that there is nothing to sit on around here.

Minutes pass by and my legs tire just a bit. I can feel the eyes of the guards staring right at me, watching my moves in case I try to make a break for it. I don’t plan to since Twilight opted to vouch for me, I’ll better do the same and help her if she needs it. I soon begin to pace back and forth for a bit, getting the blood moving in my legs so they won’t get all numb.

A creaking sound breaks the silence and I look to see the doors opening, revealing a somewhat happy purple unicorn. She has small smile on her face, saying that she had some luck but not to what she truly wanted. She walks right past but stops to my right for a second.

“Good luck.” She whispers to me and continues going. I look back to the princess and breathe slowly.

“Alright then, let’s do this.” I say to myself and walk right in.

Every step I take lands a big piece of weight on my shoulders, knowing that as I walk, I’m closer to heading back to being hunted. I get a bit of a sickening feeling but I press on, if I don’t do this, then she’ll be the one after me, including her guards. I think I’d rather take the chance of being allowed to stay here or being sent away. I stop at the bottom of the steps, gazing up at this powerful beautiful creature in front of me.

“Now, why have you come to here?” she asks bluntly. I take a deep breath and answer:

“I didn’t come here by choice. I was in the woods back where I was before, and the next thing I know, I wake up in the so called Everfree forest that the others have called. I didn’t know where I was or how I came to be there, but I had no choice but to find the nearest town or sign of civilization so that someone can help me. I was lucky to find Ponyville or else… well, I don’t know what would happen to me. I’d probably be dead.” I explain to her. I leave out the part of about me being chased for now. I need to earn her trust. Unless Twilight told her. No, she wouldn’t. My words were meant for only her, she would trust me with my own past.

“So you had no interest whatsoever in coming to my land and seeking out its residents?” she asked and I nod.

“Yes, I had no idea what you were at first but events played out and I got used to it.” I answer. It was pretty straightforward but I got what I meant clear. She looks at me, her mane and tail clearly flowing in the wind, even though there is no wind in here but I knock it out of my mind, crazier things have happened here as it is.

“Tell me, why is it that I should let you stay here and live amongst my pony’s?” she asked. I think my next words carefully, needing to come up with the best way to make my intentions here justifiable but with no harm to the ponys and residents of Canterlot and Ponyville.

“I can’t come up with the perfect answer, your majesty. I have no memories of my past, but the memory’s of my peoples history are still implanted within my mind. However, I may not be able to remember my own past, I still know my own morals and feelings. The innocent are my concern when the times permit. I’m not be the best of my kind, but I’m better than most. If a person doesn’t do anything wrong, then I won’t stand by and let something bad happen to them. Those are rare occasions back where I’m from, here? The innocent are all over the place with some danger. If you may, Princess, let me stay and I’ll walk amongst your kind with the intent to help and protect. Call me a liar if you wish, but my word still stands.” I say gracefully. I hope my words are enough to convince the Princess to let me stay.

“Hmmmm.” She says to herself, processing my intentions to that information that she was already given.

“Tell me every detail about your kind and how they are.” She says and I get confused. Wasn’t she already told about my kinds history?

“Weren’t you already told about that?”

“I may have. But I want to hear what you have to say yourself.” She says with a smile.

“She’s testing me. If I lie about this, and she knows already, I kill my chances of ever being here! I have to come clean. Can’t take that chance.” I think to myself since I know I’m right.

“*Sigh* Alright then Princess, I’ll talk…” For the next while or so, didn’t really keep track of time since I was focused on telling her everything. The kind of people my species is, the kinds of advancement we had, the wars, our law, and many other things as well. My heart breaking with each word I utter, practically signing my death sentence if I go back.

I may have seemed calm back where I was before, but in truth, I’m a wreck. I can’t keep doing that, going around all over the place, scrounging, hurting, betraying, and a lot of other things as well. I feel myself starting to get paranoid of the things that could happen later on if I go back. I can’t go back, I won’t. Once I am done, I breathe in since I didn’t breathe as much while I was talking. I wait for my answer and I try to make one up in my mind from her expression, but I can’t. She’s really good at not letting others be able to read her face. She finally speaks.

“That was an interesting tale you just told me.” She said with a smile. I clench my fist in anger.

“It’s the truth, ma’am, as much as it pains me. If I lied to you and Twilight had already sent you a message of my peoples history, then I would signed my eviction ticket. Plus, if I’m staying, we can’t keep secrets from each other if we are to cooperate.” I sincerely say. No more lies from here on out, if I’m going to stay, I’ll tell her about my past that I do remember. Right now she’s thinking. She walks over to the stain glass window on my right and looks out the window. The uncomfortable silence flowing in the air right now is killing me. Why in the hell won’t she just tell me?! I look back to the doors I came through to see they are still open with Twilight waiting to see what will happen. I’m curious to see what will happen as hell, especially since I’m in the middle of it.

“I’m sorry, but I cannot allow you to remain here.” I get angry. After what I did the first day, how much I helped? How I saved Fluttershy’s life?! How I came here willing, sort of, and how much I regret going against my own kind!

“Princess please, I have no-.” she cuts me off.

“It’s not just about what you are. It’s why you are here. Please understand that you are not supposed to be here. I am grateful for what you did to help my student and her friends, but I cannot allow you to remain here in case something will happen because you are here.” She tries to explain. I sort of understand what she means but I’m still not convinced. If there is supposed to be some kind of rift or something between our ours worlds because of me being here, it would have happened already! She’s obviously not going to let me stay, I guess it’s time for me to leave.

“Fine then, I’ll leave and never return if it pleases you.” I say with anger on my face and in my voice. She gives a weak smile at my cooperation. I turn around and begin walking to the door. Before I can pass them, they are engulfed in a yellow aura and slammed shut, scaring Twilight and getting me mad.

“Where do you think you are going?!” she asks me with anger in her voice. I turn around to look at her.

“I’m leaving. I’ll leave your precious Equestria and live somewhere else where you won’t bother me.” I say with force. She looks unconvinced and steps down the stairs and begins walking over to me.

“No. I will send you back to your world. That is how I will make sure that nothing will happen to my realm.” She sternly answers. I back up to the side away from her:

“You can’t. I won’t go back. You don’t have the power.” I challenge her and she smiles.

“Try me.” I hit the window and I look back to see that I am pretty high up, but there’s a bit of a sloped surface and a long flag along it, with some buildings down below. It’s risky as hell and there is a chance I might die, but I will not head back to that god forsaken world. I walk right up to her so I can get some distance away from the window. She stares at me and I stare right back at her, feeling those eyes practically staring into my soul.

“I’d rather die.” Is the last thing I say before I turn around and begin bolting for the window. I jump up to break the window but something stops me, a burning something. I open my eyes to see that same damn yellow aura around me. I’m turned around to look at her while still feeling that same damn burning sensation throughout my entire body.

“If you won’t allow me to do what it is I need to do in order to protect my pony’s, then I will force you!” her voice booms. Her horn glows even more and the magic intensifies, sending every nerve in my body on fire. I groan loudly, my voice rippling with the pain going through me. My tolerance to pain at this point finally breaks and I almost scream.

“Please! Stop!! I beg of you!!” I yell to her. I’ve taken plenty of pain before but that was only in a specific location. This is all over! I open my eyes as best as I can through the pain and I notice she’s struggling.

“I’m sorry! But I must! For Equestria!” she yells and her magic intensifies. My eyes shoot open, my heart beats faster, my skin feels like it’s on fire. I’d be on the ground right now spazzing out if her magic wasn’t suspending me in the air.

“Please… stop… your hurting me.” I try to say but I can barely make the words. All of it stops and I crash to the ground hard. I land on my hands and knees and begin breathing heavily. My vision is blurred and I can barely move my limbs. I shakingly look up to see she’s breathing hard as well. She was trying to send me back to my world but I didn’t go anywhere.

The aura surrounds me again and I groan loudly, to tired and hurt to scream or beg. She continues to try to send me away but each time she just brings me the most intense pain I’ve ever felt in my life. She almost collapses but still stands. I stand up as best I can and I move I hand in front of me.

“Please… no more… I can’t… I can’t take it anymore. Please… I’ll die.” I say with shallow breathing. She looks at me with anger and plants her hoofs on the ground. I also hear the sound of knocking and hitting sounds. I glimpse at the door to see it’s somewhat moving. They must be trying to get in. Fuck! That still hurts.

“One more time. Just… one… more… TIME!!” she yells the last part and sends a beam of magic at me.

“Nooooooooo!” I yell and hold my hand up in an attempt to stop her. How wrong I was.

The next feeling in me is something I can’t describe. My mind goes blank. I can’t tell if it was the feeling of a car hitting me at its top speed, a semi going downhill at it’s top speed, I don’t know. I drop my bag and collapse onto my knees and grabbed my stomach. I feel a type of liquid on me but I can’t move. The pain is just unbearable. That bottle I got stabbed with, a prick in comparison.

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!” I yell at the top of my lungs and fall forward on one arm. I look at my stomach to see red, a lot of red.

Dripping out of me and slowly pooling around me. I look up to see the Princess with a shocked look on her face, and a bunch of guards around her, with Twilight in front of them all, a look of shock and worry on her face. Only one word manages to escape my burning lungs, past my quivering lips as a tear falls down from my eye:

“Whhhyyy?” I collapse forward. My eyes stay glued open as I look at the wall. My hearing deafening all sounds around me except for a few words:

“Swift! Swift! Are you okay?!” The voice of Twilight speaks. I try to mutter anything but I can’t. “Quick! We must get him to the infirmary now!”

Did Princess Celestia, the ruler of a land filled with the nicest and most generous ponies, kill me?

My vision brightens until all I see is whiteness, then darkness takes over and I fade out of consciousness.

Memories

A life. It can be taken and given in an instant. Whether it’s by choice or not, it happens. They say you claim to see everything of your life flash before your eyes just as you are about to die. Is that true?

Fuck no.

Nothing, or so I thought.

The darkness surrounding me brightened more and more, until…

Pain and hell of a lot of it. I was in pure agony!

“He’s losing too much blood!” A voice shouted. Women by the sound of it.

“We’re losing him!” Another voice shouts, “Move faster!”

I open my eyes to see a white ceiling. The white tiles passing in and out of my view as quickly as they come and go. Something feels different. A head pokes into my view but the light blurs my vision. I can’t see who it is.

“He’s slipping!” A voice shouted, “Find out his blood type and see if…” It seems to get muffled by something but I can’t tell.

“But we don’t…” Another voice shouts.

“Find out then!” Another female voice, this time familiar.

“He’s slipping away! Why isn’t this working?! Our magic isn’t working!” A louder voice shouts. It’s voice is familiar but… I can’t tell.

“Please! Keep trying, we can’t lose him!” A familiar voice from before yells more clearly now.

Twilight!

It’s Twilight.

Another pulse of pain shoots me, clenching my eyes.

“He’s stabilizing.” A nurse, I think, yells. I feel something touch my eyes lids and open them, “He’s responding.”

“Your alright. Stay with us, sir. Stay with us. Don’t give up now.”

“Shock, he’s going into shock!” A nurse calmly yells. It was only a bit calm but in clearness it was serious.

I looked to the side but my vision was still blurry. Still tired.

“Wake up! Swift! Don’t die on us! Please!” Twilight again, still worried but in a scared tone as well.

It have to hurt so fucking much? It was unbearable! Turning my head slightly to one side, I noticed that Princess Celestia, yes Celestia, the bitch that put me into this mess in the first place, was casting a spell at me. It didn’t hurt like before. It was a continuous stream of yellow light pulsating around me. I feel nothing under me. I was floating; at least I think I was. Next to Celestia was another darker version of herself doing something similar. A sister? Wait, where did I see her before? The book! Yes. Princess Celestia on one side of the picture and a darker version on the other side. That explains it. God! What the fuck is wrong with me?! I just got stabbed or whatever and I’m thinking about this?!?!?

"How does such a thing happen, sister!" The black Alicorn shouted over the din, "…Right through him!"

"I don't know! The spell I was using should have sent him away, harmlessly! I never expected that it would hurt him! I cannot control my magic anymore, it's take everything from me to keep him from bleeding to death!" Princess Celestia shouted, "If I stop casting, he will die."

"Then let me cast the spell!" And the other Alicorn's spell struck me.

The pain! It was worse than when Princess Celestia hit me! I rolled my eyes up into my skull as my body reacted to the sudden surge of agony pulsing through me. Every cell in my body felt as if they were being ripped apart. I think I shouted or screamed, but I couldn't hear myself do so. Only the feeling of my mouth opening was clear.

"Again! Zap him again!" A voice shouted, the pain too much for me to properly make out who it is.

"I must stop! I am only harming him!" Another shouted.

"Again! Raise the voltage!" The previous voice shouted.

"We have to do something!" Another voice put in.

Then a light engulfed me. A bright light. The pain was gone. All that pain and agony from before was gone in an instant. Peace. So peaceful. Thank you.

Opening my eyes, everything is different. The place around me… I’ve only been here a couple times but those times were the best. I’m in my uncle’s house. For some odd reason, I’m standing in the middle of his middle of his living room. I look around to see all the WWII memorabilia he was able to keep from his time of serving in the war. M1 Garand, BAR, Thompson, Flak Jacket, Medals, and pictures with his brothers in arms, all the items covering most of the walls.

I footsteps behind me and I turn around to be greeted by him. My uncle, standing in front of the door.

“Uncle.” I mutter, my voice breaking a bit at seeing him since so long ago.

“Hello…” A wave of pain pierces through my mind, interrupting my uncle and ,making me close my eyes and grab my head in pain. Something forces my arms right back down to my sides.

“We’re losing him! Give him more!” A doctor shouts. A wave of electricity shoots through my entire body, making me spasm once.

My eyes close in an attempt to stop the pain.

Strangely, it works.

Opening my eyes greets me right back to my uncle as I did before. I can’t help but smile at seeing him again.

“It’s good to see you again.” He says. I walk up to him and wrap my arms around him, giving him a hug and he returns it.

“Uncle… I thought you were gone forever. “ I said with tears in my eyes. I remember what happened. He died of a heart attack. Apparently he had some sort of relapse of his time in the war and his wold heart couldn’t take it.

“I was… but now I’m back to be with you…” I squeeze him harder, a smile on my face that he’s here. How or why? I don’t care.

“At least for now.” My eyes open and my smile disappears. He said that with sadness.

“What do you mean?” I ask looking up at him since he’s a bit taller than me.

“My boy, what happened with your parents… it was tragedy. But now you’re doing something better.” I pull away and look at him confused about what he means.

“You went through such hardships through the most recent moments of your life… but you’ve always been strong.” I smile at his encouraging words. In truth, not many could go long at what I went through, or did go through if I can just remember them.

“Now’s not your time. You still have a purpose and I don’t want to see you lose your chance at that.” He’s says while kneeling.

“But… but I’m dead, aren’t I?”

“No, you just think you are. You just need to know you have the will to continue on. You’ve survived and fought so much to live, do you think you can keep doing that, and do what it is you’ve been doing that last few days?” he asked me. The world we lived in was bad and had so many things going on. Now I’m somewhere where I can actually make a difference. Am I really going to throw that away now? A look of determination spreads across my face and I clench my fists.

“Yes! I can!”

“Good! Now here…” he stands up and reaches into the top part of his shirt and pulls something out. It’s my dogtags!

He pulls them off his head and places them on me.

“I thought I lost them.”

“I found them.” he says and walks over to the door.

“Now, you have some friends waiting for you.” He grabs the handle.

“Wait!” I yell. Stopping him before I go. He looks back to me.

“What happened with my parents?” He looks away. I can practically feel the sadness that he has.

“When the time comes, you’ll know.” I get a bit angry at this. What happened to my parents is the one thing that has been bugging me for so god damn long. What the fuck happened?!

But I can’t stay mad with him. He’s always been the best to me and taught me a lot. I just hope he knows what he’s doing.

“I love you.” He says and grips the door handle harder.

“I love you too, uncle.” I say and he looks back at me with a smile.

“Now, get out of there and live with what you’ve got.” He says confidently and opens the door. My eyes are instantly blinded by a bright light as soon as the door fully opens.

“And remember that I will always…” I hear his voice again.

“Forgiveness.”

Gasping for air, I looked up.

"He's alive!" A voice shouted, "He's alive! This is unbelievable! He's alive!"

"T-Tw-Twilight?" I croaked.

"No. Don't talk. Someone bring a doctor here! Someone get me some bandages!"

Twilight looked at me. I could see her and everything more clearly now.

"Why… why are you c-crying?"

"Because it's a miracle you survived what happened to you," She replied, "It's a miracle you lived through that."

"Through what?"

She didn't say anything, she just leaned in and pushed her face into my chest, letting her huge pony tears soak my shirt a little.

This is the first time I’ve seen someone cry. All the people I’ve been with were tough or just stubborn to vent. I didn’t think it would feel so damn… depressing. I felt like crying too. She’s crying for me. For me! And yet, something told me it wasn't sadness that made those tears.

"Thank Celestia you're alright," Twilight finally muttered.

"No. No thanks to me. I nearly killed him," The Princess said looking down at me as well. I just barely noticed she was here. Fear completely overtakes me and I look around to see some surgical tools on a table near my bed. I grab a scalpel and roll off the bed and get into a fighting position.

“You! Get the hell away from me!” I shouted, trying to make it sound like I’m serious as hell! I truth, I’m scared shitless.

“Please, allow me to explain-“

“Explain? Explain what?! That you tried to kill me?! You said you were sending me away but all I got was laying unconscious in a pool of MY OWN BLOOD!!!” I yell at the top of my lungs.

“Please, just let me-“ The Princess tries to plead but I’ll have none of it! Her voice however seemed sincere, like she was sorry. I shake my head.

“No! Just let me out of here and I’ll leave and never come back!” I flip the scalpel into the reverse grip and grip it harder, dead serious on fighting my way out if I have to. If there is one thing I know about myself, is that I will always go down fighting. I get ready in case I have to attack.

“Wait…” A quiet voice pierces the room. I look to my right to see Twilight standing right next to me. Her eyes are filled with sadness and tears, making my heart uneasy.

“No more of this. We want to explain what ‘really’ happened. She just wants to make things right.” I look back to the Princess. She looks sad. I look back to Twilight and then the Princess, contemplating as whether or not I should.

“Don’t you trust me?” My heart begins to calm down at those words. I look back at her and my lust for a fight right now instantly disappears. I give a depressing sigh.

“Twilight… I trust you more than anyone I’ve ever met, from what I can remember.” I place the scalpel back on the tray and I almost double over.

The small amount of adrenaline that was flowing through me and my fast paced beating heart are gone and the pain of my wound shoots right back into me. I put my weight onto the bed. I try to push myself up onto the bed but my body’s too weak. Twilight pushes herself against my legs and helps me up. I roll my back onto the bed and let out a sigh of relief.

“You okay?” the pain is already back and my throat is dry as hell.

"Can I... p-please... h-have a d-drink of water?" I say looking up at the ceiling, "Really t-thirsty."

Water was soon brought and a doctor was asked to see me. Most of the next several hours were a blur, and somewhere along the way I again passed out. I wanted to try and stay up so I can get that explanation but after what I’ve been through, it jus t ain’t happenin’.

It was late in the afternoon when I finally woke up. My body was still sore all over. My stomach more over. It felt as if I'd been stabbed by something. Removing the blankets that were put back over me, I saw I didn’t have my shirt on anymore, no doubt shredded, again, by whatever the Princess did to me. I saw the bandages wrapped around my stomach and close to my torso. I ran my hand over them to feel nothing, guess it’s still a little numb, but apart from that I felt fine, a big relief from all the pain I went through a short time ago, at least I think a short time ago. I’ve been passing in and out too many times to keep track of the time.

"It took us over a hundred stitches, but luckily we were able to fix you up. Good thing we had a lot of pony’s on the staff that were good at adapting to your type of biology. There will be scarring however," Someone said to me. I looked at the doctor, he was wearing typical doctor clothing, "Although how you survived a wound like that in the first place is a miracle. An inch higher, and it would've hit what we think would have been your vital organs, you would’ve been dead. No amount of magic would've saved you."

"What happened exactly?"

"I'll fill you in on that," Twilight said entering the room, "Thank you doctor, you may go. And remember, not a word of this to anypony. We can’t have everypony thinking that the Princess is a murderer or anything horrible. You're obligated by your profession and by the Princess' decree."

"Yes, of course. Good luck, Swift, and try not to get hurt again," With that he walked out the door to my room closing it gently behind him.

"Swift, let me first of all apologize to you. We had no idea that would happen."

"Well, I accept yours, but tell me what happened first, and then I'll tell you whether or not I can forgive the Princess." I replied, still mad that no-one had told me what the fuck went down!

"Well, how far back do you remember?"

"I remember Princess Celestia casting spells on me to send me away, a lot of pain instead came and after one more attempt, I was staring down in a pool of blood. After that, just flashes," I didn't feel like telling her about my uncle. I just recently had that and I want to know what it was he meant. Forgiveness.

"Well, after some tests we can conclusively say we were not prepared," Twilight sat down on a chair next to my bed, "But when Princess Celestia cast the spell first few spells, they were supposed to surround your body and send you back to where you came from. It didn't. Instead you body reacted with nothing but pain. And the last spell she used went straight through you, like an arrow. We don't know how or why, only that your body rejected the magic in a way that we didn't foresee."

"What do you mean?"

"It means, Swift, that your body is sort of immune to certain kinds of magic. It's rare, but it does happen. Some Ponies are completely magic-less, but those are so rare that it's nearly unheard of. You're one, and since you said your species don’t use any real magic, I guess it’s too late to say we should have figured what would happen. When magic is cast on you, the effects range, but this is the first time I've actually ever heard of being... 'allergic' to magic. There's nothing about it in the library either."

"Allergic? How much allergic?" Guess that explains the burn I had on my hand before I came to Canterlot.

"Oh yes, magic won't just harm you, it will kill you. Your magic Affinity isn’t at total zero, but your low enough that you have just a bit of magic in you, allowing you to withstand different types of magic for a short time at first, but just about every other magic out there can kill you if enough is put on you," Twilight put her hoof on my hand, "I'm so sorry, Swift. I didn't know."

"No, you couldn’t have. Don't apologize. There was no way you could have known. Not me, not you, and surely not the princess either."

"Actually, if I think about it, it is. A couple days ago Applejack was telling me that you could not buck apples. I had no idea what she meant, but she explained that no matter how many times you kicked a tree, the apples did not drop in the baskets which you prepared to catch them in. Earth Ponies have a natural talent with the Earth and especially to food and farming. You didn't. If I remember what you said about your species, I was listening through the door; your people have done more harm to nature than actually help it. This could have been one reason why it didn’t work. You don’t have the same type of atonement to nature as Earth ponies do. This should have been my first clue."

"Forget it Twilight, no offense, but I even you couldn’t have foreseen what happened. You just said that my condition was completely unheard of. I can’t accept an apology from something you didn’t know that would happen."

Even though I nearly died. Even though I felt pain that I've never felt before, Twilight gave me something that I could not hate her for. I was given the chance to say goodbye to my uncle. I had only heard about his death. Never really got to say goodbye. At least that’s another part of my past revealed. As far as I was concerned, Twilight was beyond cool.

She was perfect.

She was definitely… my friend.

No doubt.

We sat there in awkward silence for a while, not really knowing what to say to one another. Eventually she broke the silence again.

"Here’s some water." She gestured with her hoof.

Taking the water, I downed the whole glass and a couple more after it in a row. Now I needed food.

"Hey Twi, I’m hungry. Can we leave? I'd like to eat in town," I grinned, "Maybe now I can get that tour!"

"Shouldn't you rest?"

"I would, but I've just been in agony for... how long was I out?”

“A day and a half.” I sigh.

“Okay that’s starting to become a habit for me isn’t it? Anyway, I feel alive now, tired and sore but I want to make the most of it. Plus, I can’t stand being in one place for too long."

"You sound like Pinkie," Twilight giggled.

"Well, she does kinda rub off on you. Especially in the short time I met her. One moment with that pony and she’s stuck in your mind forever."

We shared a quick laugh at that.

"Well then, let's go," Twilight jumped up from her seat, "I can show you all my favorite spots in town from when I used to live here!"

"Great!” I look around the room and find my bag sitting on a chair nearby. Twilight notices and grab the strap with her mouth. She brings it over to me and I take it from her. I sift through it a bit, thankful that my shirt from earlier dried enough so it wouldn’t wet everything else. I slip another shirt on, zip my bag back up and gently hit the ground. I look at my pants to see they are covered in blood as well. I pull out a pair of jeans as well.

“Can you wait outside while I change, please?” I ask nicely. She nods and heads out the door. Ones the door closes, I slip off my bloody jeans, thankful that the blood didn’t soak through to my boxers. Once I put on a clean pair, I place the other ones back in my bag. I really got to start doing some laundry.

Walking was a little painful at first but I quickly got used to it. The first few steps were pretty bad. I was just glad that I’m actually walking right now and not in the morgue. I opened the door and Twilight was relieved to see me up and able to walk around. It hurt a little but that’s not going to stop me from getting some food.

We headed out and walked though the hallway. I was thankful that Twilight knew her way around, otherwise we would have gotten lost and I don’t like getting lost. As we pass some guards, they give me a questioning stare over in my direction while the rest don’t bother. I also catch out of the corner of my eye a few times some of the staff of the castle are whispering to each other, no doubt about me.

“I should probably get used to the stares, right?” I asked Twilight. She gives me a reassuring smile as we continue to walk.

“Ponies should start coming around in time. Just try to be careful until then.”

“I hope your right.”

The last hallway we come across that leads to the main doors where I came through when I first came here is empty, devoid of guards and the staff… except for two.

Down the hallway, right next to a some windows, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia are standing together, staring out into the open world that is there’s. I get a sick feeling in my stomach at crossing paths with her again.

“Is there any other way we can go out?” I asked Twilight, really hoping she had the answer I wanted.

“I’m sorry, no. There isn’t any, not unless you don’t mind climbing down the side of the castle. And in your state, that’s not an option.” My heart aches at the answer. I can barely run at the state I am in now, much less climb.

Princess Luna looks in our direction and sees me. She looks surprised that I’m back up on my feet right now. She turns to her sister and whispers something before walking in my direction. I give a dissatisfied grunt and move forward. I grab my stomach from a slight jolt of pain from my wound, feeling the bandages and stitches through my shirt. As me and Luna pass each other, we share one quick look before continuing. I don’t look at Celestia whatsoever, the thought of what she did still in my mind. I know she can hear my footsteps as I walk past her.

“I’m sorry.” I stop right in my tracks and so does Twilight.

“You know I didn’t mean to do that to you.” It was Celestia that said that. I don’t even look back to her.

“Did you?”

“No.” she turns to me, “I didn’t.”

“So your saying you don’t regret your spell failing?”

“It’s not like that-!”

“Then what is it?” I interrupt her in an emotionless voice.

“I did not wish for any harm to come upon you.”

“But you were happy enough to quickly get rid of me.”

“But not like that!” she almost yelled the last part. Silence is what came after. We just stood how we are, me standing right at the door with the Princess staring at me with Twilight at my side. I could walk out right now and not have to deal with this crap, but eventually I’ll have to.

“You know I can’t forgive you for what you did. Not right now at least. If I do stay, in time, I may forgive. If I don’t, then our feelings stay how they are. Not many of my own can possibly try, or want, to forgive someone that almost killed them. An apology is something I can’t accept right now…” I can tell she seems sad at my words. But there is something that happened from this that I am grateful for. I turn back to her with a smile on my face.

“But I can thank you.” Her sad expression turns to that of a surprised one, including Twilight.

“Thank me?! After what happened!?” She probably thinks I might be crazy or the incident might have caused me some type of brain trauma. But none of those are the case.

“I met my uncle. I never got to say goodbye to him before. And because of your failed attempt at sending me back, I was able to both meet him again and remember something of my past,” I explain to them. It killed me a lot that I never got to say goodbye, and although it was the most painful thing I ever endured, it was worth it.

“I… didn’t know.”

“The pain was excruciating, but the reward in the end, was well worth it I guess…” The look of surprise is still visibly plastered on both their faces, “So thank you again, Princess, for giving me the chance to say goodbye… to someone I lost long ago.”

“Well… your welcome. I just wish I could have done so without inflicting so much pain.” She says and I let out a chuckle.

“You and me both. Now if you’ll excuse us, Twilight was going to treat me to something to eat because I haven’t eaten in awhile. Bye, Princess.” I turn to leave with Twilight following close behind.

“Wait!” The Princess shouts to me. I turn around to look at her again.

“While you were out, Twilight Sparkle told me more… in debt about what you had done. After thinking about it after my failed attempts of sending you away, I’ve decided…” My heart fills with hope at her next words.

“To let you stay and live your life in Ponyville.” My face breaks into a smile and I feel happy as hell.

“You mean it? For real?” I say, making sure I heard her right. She closes her eyes and nods a couple times with a smile.

“I do. I must properly repay you for the pain that I caused. So, I will allow you to stay and live amongst where my faithful student Twilight Sparkle lives and the inhabitants of Ponyville.”

“Th-thank you Princess. I will not make you regret this decision.” I gratefully say. Now I officially have a home again.

“I hope so. However, I will be working on closing that infernal portal that sent you here. If I cannot send you back, then I must close whatever it was that sent you here, so we may not have another incident like yours again, most likely worse.” She wants to close the only, and if possible, way for me to be able to head back to where my people lived. It may seem sad at first, but if I can stay here, hell yeah.

“It is alright, you majesty. Do as you wish. And hey, maybe that will stop the creatures from attacking the town.” I point out. From what I can tell about most animals, they can sense much more anomalies than most sentient creatures like my species can.

“I have been looking into that situation. You are probably right. When they first attacked, I didn’t know what to think. Creatures of the Everfree forest tend to stay out and away from Ponyville, but I did not know what it was that was making them so… aggressive. It was when you first appeared that I tied you being here to that of the restless animals.” Now I do kinda feel bad. Me being here is what caused the ponies in the first place to get attacked and injured pretty badly. Hopefully that will be rectified soon enough. If not, then I’ll have my hands full.

“So what you’re saying is, close the portal, stop the attacks.” She nods.

“Yes, precisely.” I sigh.

“Well, good luck then, your majesty. Hope you have better luck with that then with me.” I say. She smiles, her face expressing gratitude from my compliment.

“I wish you luck as well.” She says and bows in the process. I return the bow as well and leave with her student.

For the first time since I got here, I felt safe. The Princess has allowed me to stay, here, in her country, in the town that I saved and they saved me back. Hopefully now, things will look up for me. As we went past the doors, I was able to get a good look of the city without the guards around me.

The day was still light and bright with the Princesses sun coming over the horizon yet again. Canterlot reminded me a lot of a big city, like New York or London. It was metropolitan, had all sorts of sights to see, both historical and current. It was a place that if I had the money, I would definitely live in.

Together we went down into town and Twilight took me to a really fancy looking place. The name of the restaurant was 'The Sun’s Moon'. I liked the name.

"This is one of the most popular restaurants in Canterlot," Twilight said as we sat down in the corner of the restaurant, making more than a few heads turn my way, "Because of my role with the Princess and all, I can get a pretty big discount when I eat."

"Wow. Being royal certainly has perks!" I grinned.

Twilight laughed, and then leaned forward, "Royalty is calling it a bit much, I’m not technically royalty but since the fact that I’m the student of the great and powerful Princess Celestia, I get some privileges, although I don't normally take advantage of it, but seeing as... well, you know..."

"I nearly died?"

"Well, yes... but, that's a little... morbid," Twilight grinned and then looked guiltily at the floor.

"Please, Twilight, don't take me too seriously. Sometimes the best way to get over a shocker like that is to joke about it. At least, that's how I get over it. And, I can't complain. I lived. I’ve had close calls before, but nothing like that." Not to mention I got to say goodbye to my uncle properly, if anything I can’t thank you enough for that.

A waited walked over to us, his nose stuck high up into the air but still cautious of what I am, "Would you like something to drink, madam?"

"Yes, a bottle of your finest one," Twilight stated.

"And one for me too," I joked. I’ve never had anything like that before

Twilight laughed. The waiter on the other hand still kept a wary look at me and walked away.

"You're actually pretty easy to talk to, Swift. The others came from Ponyville for awhile because I had sent a message to them about what happened. They wanted to know what happened and after I was done explaining, they left back for Ponyville the very next morning. They would have stayed to be by you for when you woke up but they all had responsibilities to do. Rainbow had to help keep the weather in check, Rarity had some dresses to make, Pinkie had to run Sugarcube corner while the cakes had to attend to some business, Fluttershy had some sick animals to tend to, and Applejack needed to work on doing some more harvesting for Sweet Apple Acres. Oh! She also says thanks for the Harvester. That thing really sped up her work load.” I grin, thankful that my idea worked out well.

“Well, when we get back, I’ll tell her ‘you’re welcome.’”

“But still, even in the short time you met Pinkie, she and Applejack go on about you; I thought you were putting on an act, but after what you did with Fluttershy and the tower, all doubt was gone." Twilight said, visibly relaxed.

"I’m glad to hear that. Although to me honest, you can sort of classify this as I am kind of putting on an act, you know. I don't truly know who I am during my family’s life. But if I'm going to be stuck as the only person of my species here, with memories of the worst parts of his life, and one good one, while the rest is amnesia, it’d be kinda stupid for me to be anything… less likeable. And it seems that I accomplished being likable." I say stating the facts. I’m still glad that during my first encounter that I revealed myself, but then again, if I hadn’t, I wouldn’t have gotten a hole in my stomach, but probably be some creatures lunch in the forest.

"Well, I hope that some more memories of your family come back soon." Twilight smile.

“Without the pain, hopefully.” We share a laugh.

"So, shall we decide what to eat?" She asks after we are done laughing.

The menu, which surprised me a bit, was in French and English. And the cuisine was French-like vegetarian dishes! And some Italian thrown in as well. I was always partial to Pizza and Spaghetti like, all the time. Maybe I have Italian in my blood. In a strange way, I was relieved. I mean there were some dishes on there that did not sound too appealing, such as 'Fig Leaf Ravioli', and 'Green Grass Salad', but most of it was completely delicious sounding vegetarian.

The waiter returned and showed us the bottle of wine, "Equino de Rojo. It's aged ten years," He then poured a tiny amount in a wine glass - with hooves, and handed it to me cautiously.

“I don’t bite sir. I can be as refined and elegant as most ponies can be. But since I’m just getting my bearings on me being here, things’ will take time.” He gives a ‘hmph’ and hands Twilight her glass. I sigh and think about the wine glass in front of me.

"I've... never done anything like this before. May I do the honors?" I asked Twilight. She nodded and took her glass.

"Sure!" Twilight said eagerly.

I brought the glass close to her.

“To life, may we never squander its gift…”

“And live it the fullest.” Twilight finishes my saying. Our glasses clinked. I swirled it around, then put my nose a little over the inside and inhaled, then, took a little sip.

"Dry, with a little hint of smoky oak." She says. I’ve never had wine before so I can’t really describe the taste but now that she mentioned oak, I think a tree for some reason.

"Not bad," I said raising an eyebrow.

She blushed, "Thank you, I've always wanted to do that."

"Rarity?"

"Rarity."

We both shared another laugh knowing fully how Rarity would have relished this moment. Strange, I didn't know her that well and yet I knew what she liked. She definitely has that type of elegant prissy feeling around her, it also doesn’t hide the fact how Twilight and the others mentioned how clean and proper she can be.

"Will that be all?" The waiter said a little coldly.

"Yes," I said, "Thank you."

"I think he doesn't like you," Twilight said once the waiter was gone, "Might be your clothing isn’t acceptable part of the dress-code here."

"Really? I thought it was because I’m the only of my species here right now and I’m wearing clothing more outfitted for a standard casual look, and it also doesn’t help that I’m lugging around a tattered bag and have some weapons strapped to my person." I stated the obvious. She chuckles.

“That too,” I looked around. Indeed, most Ponies wore something like a suit, and here I was with a casual shirt and pants. And it doesn’t help that they are wrinkled too.

Dinner was a hell of a delight. Twilight and I chatted about many things, from the history of Equestria to her classes and her keen interest in magic. I also mentioned some of the good things and brave, courageous people I had in my people history as well, such as Martin Luther King Jr., George Washington, Theodore Roosevelt, Abraham Lincoln, Rosa Parks, and so on. I didn’t remember every single detail they all had accomplished, just what they were most famous for. She was saddened to hear how most of them had tragedies befall them but there stories still live on. We were having fun, just talking until my hand hit my chest and I noticed something missing. I felt around my neck to find the beads but nothing. I didn’t have my dogtags. How the fuck could I have gone so long without noticing them?!?!

“Are you alright?” she notices my panicked expression. I look out the window to see it’s around noon.

“When’s the next train to Ponyville?” I quickly asked. She thinks for a bit.

“In about half an hour, why?” I grab my bag and lug it over my shoulder.

“Hurry up and pay. I forgot something back in the forest.” I head over to the door to wait for her.

“Wait! What did you lose?” she asks me. I stop and put a hand on my chest, wishing I wasn’t so damn preoccupied to not notice they were gone. I look back to her.

“A memory…”

New Toys

Twilight payed the bill and got us the tickets just in time for us to get on the next train to Ponyville. As soon as we got in our seats, I just sat in quiet and thought.

How could I have been so stupid to not notice the only thing I had left of my uncle wasn’t even on me? But then again, I have no idea of how many family members I have, had, I don’t even know any more.

“Swift, I’m sorry for asking but do we really have to go back to Ponyville this instant?” she asks. I keep looking out the window but I turn my eyes to her.

“When I was talking to my uncle, he gave me something I lost. Before he died, he gave me something to remember him by, and myself. A couple pieces of metal with my name, date of birth, and address etched onto them. I had no idea of him when I first came here, which is probably why I didn’t have them on me in the first place.” I turn my head to her, “I need to find those. There the only things I have to remember him. My parents… I’ll sift through my mind as best I can to figure something out.”

I turn back to looking out the window, Twilight not sure of what to say about my words. What else could I have had on me that can unlock my memories? Maybe I should I look through my phone and laptop for any type of writing, photos, blogs, just anything that might lead me to my name and family. I hope my tags aren’t too worn out that I can’t see my name.

“So we’re just going to head there and head straight to the forest?” She asks me. I look back to her with a curious look.

“We? You’re not going. I’ve got to do this myself and I’m not going to put you in danger.” I sternly tell her. It was my fault that I left the tags back in the forest and I have to be the ones to get them back.

“You know that’s not going to happen right?” she obviously wants to help me and even if I continue to say no, she’ll probably just quietly follow me from behind, or have Rainbow Dash follow me from the sky, and with how stubborn Rainbow can be, if I yelled, she’ll probably ignore it, and they all know for a fact that I won’t shoot. If anything, I’m sure that Twilight has some sort of invisibility spell up her sleeve.

“*sigh* Fine, but you stick close to me as much and as close as possible! You got that?!” I quietly yell to her. She smiles and nods.

“Good. As soon as we get back, tell the others where we’re going, and that I’m fine, everything is okay and to not worry.”

“I’ll do just that!” I lean back in my seat.

“While you do that, I’ll find a table and grab the things I’ll need from my bag. I can’t lug this thing through the forest without it getting caught or weighing me down.” She nods and relaxes in her seat.

Right now I’m not completely sure what to think. I was stupid enough to leave something valuable to me in the monster infested forest, Twilight is willing to go knee deep into it to help me, I just survived getting stabbed almost clean through the stomach, and the Princess no longer hates my guts. Whether I should smile or not, I don’t know.

I let my thoughts run wild right now, just thinking of the possibilities things that could happen in the future. However, I was so distracted and caught up in my thoughts and how things would play out at this point that we are already close to Ponyville once its comes into my view.

“Next stop, Ponyville!” the conductor yells before the train comes to a halt. I get up and stretch.

“Mmrrrmm.” I look down to notice that Twilight’s asleep. I wonder what could have gotten her so tuckered out. I notice that this is the first time I’ve seen a peaceful sleeping pony, not one sleeping upright in a rocking chair. She kinda looks cute and beautiful at the same time.

“Hey Twilight?” I quietly say and nudge her awake. She shifts a bit in her seat before her eyes slowly flutter open.

“Uh. Are we there yet?” she asked groggily. I chuckle at how she’s acting. I smile and brush a couple strands of her hair from her eyes.

“Yes, we are.” She stretches and jumps onto the floor, “C’mon we got work to do.”

And with that we left the train and it’s station.

“Alright, go tell the others. I’ll go prepare.”

“Right!” Twilight says happily and runs off to find the others. I walk through Ponyville, finding a suitable place to put all my things down. Looking around, I notice that everything is as how it was when I left, except the tower is now cleaned up. Looks like they haven’t been attacked or anything while I was gone, I’m glad.

I notice a simple restaurant to my left with a bunch of tables in front of it. A few ponies are eating at some of the tables but the rest are empty. I smile and head over to one. The ponies watch me as I make my way to them but I just pass them and sit down. I place my bag on the ground and take out what I need, which is probably the only thing I have that I’ll need. My bag still consists of the things I had before, laptop, phone, some canned food, which I look at and notice that they are all expired. Now that I think about it, I remember getting these things in a recently closed warehouse, a year ago. I look around for a nearby trashcan and dump them all. I sigh and get back to the task at hand.

My bag still holds my clothes from before and a few extra sets and my bloody jeans are still there. As soon as we get back, I am seriously gonna do some laundry. I grab half the amount of magazines I have in the bag and I put them in both my pockets, since my belt doesn’t have a pocket or holster or anything to carry the ammo. After that, I take out my gun and check how much I have in it. A full click plus one in the chamber. I take out all the clip and bullet and begin dissembling it, making sure nothing will go wrong with it. If Twilight is coming with, then I can’t have my gun malfunctioning in the middle of a pack of Timberwolves, or much worse.

After checking to make sure that everything is in place, I assemble it back together and load it up. I put the gun back in my holster and take out my knife. The blade is still sharp but it’s lightly dull due to it’s been awhile since I last sharpened it.

I put the knife back in my sheathe on my belt and get up. I look around to see some of the ponies looking at me but they turn their attention away as soon as I look at them. I smirk and begin walking. Well, it’s come to it again. I got seriously injured via the creatures of that infernal forest and I hoped to not make my way in it again, but it seems fate decreed I do. I wait near the bridge closest to where we can go to the Everfree forest and just look around. Minutes pass and I’m starting to get really bored. Maybe this is how Twilight felt before we left for Canterlot those few days ago?

I look back to the forest and eye it carefully, seeing if I can spot anything moving around so we know what to avoid.

“Maybe I should just go? I don’t want her going with me and she sure is taking her sweet time.” I think.

“Hey Swift!!” But my thoughts are disturbed by the familiar, loud and friendly bubbly voice I know and will never forget.

“Hey Pinkie.” I say while turning around to confirm my suspicion, and more. Walking next to the bouncing pink pony is Twilight, Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity. Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash are carrying a saddlebag like the one I helped Twilight find before we left for Canterlot, except they’re different colors. I get a confused look at Twilight’s additional company.

“Hey everyone else. Twilight mind explaining at your unexpected company?” I ask and she chuckles nervously.

“Well, after I told them what we’re gonna do, Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie wanted to come along…” Pinkie moves in front of me in an instant.

“But Twilight wouldn’t let me! She said I needed to do something for you instead?!” I’m confused with the question and I cast a glance at Twilight. She tries to give me a type of hint, hoping I could come up with an answer. I think for a moment until something comes to mind.

“Oh yeah! I can’t carry my bag with me unless I want to risk the chance of losing it or getting caught. So can you watch over it while I’m gone?” Her expression turns into a happy one.

“Okey-dokey-lokey!” she yells happily. She jets around me before my eyes and I try to keep up with her but I can’t I look around myself trying to find her but I can’t.

“Uh Swift?” I look back to Applejack and see Pinkie standing there next her with my bag on her back. I look to see it is mine since I don’t have it on me anymore. How in the hell does she do that?!?!

“How did you-?! You know what, forget it. Just accept it. I can’t explain it and you can’t either!” I quickly say. The girls chuckle at my surprise.

“I think it’s time for us to get going now.” Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow walk over to me, “Before it gets too late.”

I look up to the sky to see dusk is already approaching. I look back down to Rarity:

“Why aren’t you coming?”

“A lady knows when she is not needed. Especially for a dirty and dangerous mission such as yours.” Coming from her, that’s probably right.

“You’re right. Hopefully this is going to be a simple snatch-and-grab mission without any conflict or distractions,” I explain. “So if there’s nothing else, let’s go.”

I turn around and begin to walk to the bridge behind us.

“Wait! Not that way!” Rainbow cuts me off by flying right in front of me. I look at her weirdly.

“And why should we not go the way that’s closer to the forest?” I ask. I want to hurry up and go searching for what I lost but I will start to get a bit annoyed if anything else begins getting in the way.

“Because uhhhhh…” she tries to come up with an answer but it’s not easy when your being stared down by me.

“Because, wouldn’t it be smarter to head into the forest where you came out from? We’ll be able to retrace your steps faster from that way.” Twilight points out, much to Rainbow’s relief. I look at Dash, then Twilight and the others. They all have that same type of look on their faces. She does bring up a valid point however. Going back into the forest from where I first came out from will lead me to a better chance at finding the clearing where I woke up in. I look down along the stream and spot the second bridge, connecting a road that leads to Fluttershy’s cottage and so forth.

“Alright then, you’re probably right. Let’s get going through over there.” I point to the other bridge and they agree.

Rarity bids us farewell in her usual elegant way and we do the same, minus the elegance. Pinkie Pie says bye and speeds off to Sugarcube Corner. I chuckle at how crazy, happy and energetic she is. It’s gonna take a while for them to get used to me but it’s gonna take even longer for me to get used to Pinkie. As we walk back through Ponyville so we can make it to the other bridge, I’m still a bit curious about how they were acting. Rainbow was pretty quick to stop me from going in that direction and the others looked like they were hoping I would go with Twilight’s suggestion. Almost like their hiding something. Later when we get back and everyone goes to sleep, I’ll investigate.

After making it to the front of Fluttershy’s home, and waving to the Pegasus, I tried to remember everything I can to come up with the exact location as to where I came out from. After making my best possible guess, we all began making our through the dense foliage of the Everfree forest, me, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. I still feel a little winded from the whole situation that happened back in Canterlot but I push forward.

“Listen girls, I really appreciate you all doing this for me. I don’t fully know the dangers in this place, but you three do… so, thanks.” I say sincerely.

Not many would go into a dangerous place like this to help me. When I first got here, the noises that this place was giving off sent chills down my spine, but I had to press on at the time. But now I have to go back and find those dogtags. They’re the last and only think I have to remember to remember my uncle, but I don’t know what it is that he did that made me love him so much, and I have both a loving but hatred feeling towards my parents. Anything that I can find out about my past, even if it is just a small piece, is worth the risk to me; the others… not so sure.

“You’re welcome, Swift. You don’t know anything about your past, so if… whatever it is we are looking for can help you remember, we’ll help you!” Twilight Sparkle says enthusiastically. I should be really happy that I have friends who are willing to do this for me.

“Yeah! We got your back! Plus I want to know if we can find anything else from your past while we’re here.” Rainbow says. I wonder if maybe something else got sent here as well. I couldn’t have been the only one so maybe more things or people could have been sent here as well. People before me are out of the question since they never saw something like me before, and they said so on numerous occasions but objects… that can work too.

“Any idea where we’re goin’ exactly?” Applejack asked.

“I remember this area pretty well. I think we’re close.” I lied. In truth, this whole place looks almost the same. The trees are all crooked and dense with leaves like all the others next to them, and the ground doesn’t help either. Usually I’m good at memorizing my surroundings but this is the one damn exception, of all the times.

“That’s good. I don’t want to have to face a Manticore or a hydra.” I almost freeze at what Twilight points out. Did she just say Manitcore? Hydra?!

“Wait! You guys have those?! For real?!” I almost yell to them. I’m good in a fight but I’m not a total badass!

“Ya have them too!?” Applejack says. I shake my head and continue to move and talk at the same time.

“Not in reality. They are only in our mythology and tales. We don’t have physical evidence that they exist. But man, if I remember how they are, I don’t want to meet one anytime soon.” I say with the most truth in my voice. If monsters are gonna keep attacking Ponyville in the future; Timberwolves I can handle, Manticore’s might be a problem, Hydra’s!? I’ll need some backup.

“Wow. I guess our world and your world have at least something’s in common.” Rainbow points out.

In common or not, I’m not exactly in the mood or equipped right now in order take on those things. We better get moving. We continue to make our way through the dense forest, sometimes the trees being so thick we had to work our way around them. After searching for too damn long, I think it’s time to scrap this expedition. I stop and look back to them:

“Listen, I think it’s high time we stop and head back. We’ve already spent too long out here and I don’t want anything happening to you all or me. If you want, we can try again another time.” The three of them share looks for a bit and back to me.

“Alright, Swift.” Twilight says with a bit of sadness since we can’t continue this anymore. I’m sad as well but it was this morning that I woke up from getting nearly skewered by the Princesses magic. I’m just glad she didn’t hit anything vital or I’d be a dead man right now.

“Hold on a second their pardner, what’s that?” Applejack says pointing somewhere away from us. I look in that direction and something slightly glints. My eyes widen at the thought of finding it. Thank god I clean it so often.

“Stay close.” I order them and move forward with my pistol in my right hand being supported by my left that’s holding my knife in case I need to hit something fast. I do my best to push the tree branches out of the way and maneuver around large bushes.

“Ow!” Someone yelps behind me. I look to see it was Rainbow because I pushed a tree branch away from me, but I didn’t she was flying and got a face full of it.

“Sorry.” She spits out a couple leaves.

“Let’s just get them and get out of here, this place is still creepy.” She points out and I agree. When we get closer to the glint, I find it’s the same area from when I first came here. The place still looks the same but I still look around.

There hanging from a small branch, the beaded necklace part of it tangled in leaves and pine needles. I walk over to them, holster my gun and knife and take a closer to make sure they are mine. They are, I think. The name is scratched out, same with the place of birth but the date of birth is still there. An image flashes in my mind from just the first day of when I was on the run. I scratched out the name and birth place so the police or whoever is after me doesn’t instantly know who I am. I still kept it clean whenever I could because I still cherished them as a gift from my uncle.

I untangle the tags from the branch and sling it over my neck. This is the longest I’ve gone without them and now I feel so much better with these around my neck again.

“Alright then, now we can get out of here. Thanks Applejack.” I thank her. If she hadn’t pointed out the glint, I wouldn’t have found them so soon.

“Anytime.” She replies. Before we move, I look to the ground and notice something. I go to grab it and when I look at it, it’s a watch, a digital watch. I didn’t have this before. I just stare at it for a bit until Twilight breaks my concentration.

“What’s that?” I look at her then back to the watch.

“It’s a watch. It’s used to tell time, but it’s not mine.” She looks at it a little closely but I’m still confused. I thought the Princess said that she closed the portal. Why would she lie? Just then I hear some clunking sounds nearby and I place fit the watch around my wrist and get ready.

“Do you girls know anything that makes that kind of sound?” I asked, in case I know what to expect.

“No we don’t. I’ve never heard anything like that before.”

If they haven’t heard anything like that, then it could be something worse. There world or mine, doesn’t matter, we have to deal with it. I grab my knife and gun again and ready myself.

“Stay close.” I move through the trees and bushes with the others right behind me. The thunking noises begin to get louder and louder as we make our way through them. Wonder what it is that’s making that noise. I have no idea but whatever it is, I hope it’s something good. We soon come across another clearing but it’s not as much lit up as the one I woke up in.

From my best knowledge of my peoples trucks, I see a Hummer. Yes, a god damn Hummer. What kind? I have no idea but it has a sort of smooth frame to it, it also has a type of retractable cable on the front bumper and has a lot of dried mud plastered to most of it. It’s black from what I can tell past the mud. Standing next to it, poking it with a long wooden pole, is another pony, I think, wearing a brown cloak around it. I can see it’s hooves, which are black and light gray along with one hoof having some type of gold jewelry around it.

“Zecora!” My friends all yell at the same time and push past me. Zecora?

“Stay back! This is… thing is a mystery, for I do not know anything of its history.” She’s female from what I can tell from her booming voice. She waves the pony’s back away from it. I smile at the display since she thinks it’s some kind of demon but I know it’s not. She also seems to speak in rhymes and sounds something like a shaman.

“You don’t know what it is?” Twilight asks, sounding somewhat surprised at her lack of knowledge. Well if it isn’t obvious as it is, they all know each other and this Zecora sounds like she travels a lot too.

“I may know a lot, but this I do not.” Okay, that sinks it, she rhymes. Why? I don’t know but then again I can’t get a lot of things in this place. I think it’s time I make myself useful.

“I know what it is!” I shouted. They all look in my direction as I walk out, “It’s a vehicle that my people use called a Hummer. A very powerful all-terrain truck that uses a lot of energy for it to work and it can take a lot to destroy this thing.”

I bang on the hood of the truck a few times to see if I’m right, and I am. The truck may be dirty as hell but from what I’ve seen on how it performs, I think it’ll manage. Zecora pulls down her hood and reveals herself to be a Zebra. She has the same type of fur pattern as a regular Zebra from my world, but her mane is a Mohawk, and has gold rings around her neck and gold earrings with light blue eyes. Her cutie mark is covered by her cloak however. She looks surprised as hell at what I look like but the girls calm her down.

“It’s alright, Zecora. He’s a friend of ours. We met him a few days ago, you know, when those wolves attacked Ponyville?” Zecora nods.

“Does anyone have something hard but thin I can use?” I asked. I’m standing right next to the door and I notice it’s a keyhole door. If I had something, I’ll probably be able to pick it open. This truck is too valuable for me to just leave her, not to mention for anything it might hold inside. These things are usually owned by people with a lot of money if they can afford the gas prices.

“Oh, I do!” Twilight reaches into her sack and pulls out a couple bobby pins.

“Rarity thought I would need them in case my hair gets all frizzy. But I think you’ll make a better use of them.” she’s right about that. I take two and spread them open. It’s been awhile since I did any type of lock picking but I’m sure I’ll get the hang of it again. While the girls are talking and explaining to Zecora about the things that have transpired over the last few days, I take my knife so I can use something to turn it and the bobby pin to activate the tumblers inside.

“Whatcha’ doin’?” Rainbow asks as I continue to work.

“Trying to get this thing open. I don’t have the keys so I have to do this the hard way.”

“Oh.”

“Hey, can you tell me a bit more about that zebra, Zecora was it?” I asked Rainbow while the others talk to the Zebra.

“Yeah, she lives here in the Everfree forest and comes from a land inhabited by other zebra’s. She decided to come here to Equestria and me and the others in town were, uh… kinda scared at how she looked.” I look at her Rainbow, then at Zecora. She doesn’t look so bad.

“Really?”

“Yeah. We judged her to early and after coming into contact with some poison joke, she helped us out and we became friends. Most of the other ponies in town are still kinda scared of her but we’ve gotten used to her.” Huh. Don’t judge a book by its cover? I guess I should have realized that for my people. Not every one of them is all that bad. I feel around inside trying to get everything in place to open it, until I turn annnnnd…

“*Click!* Yes!” I shouted happily and open the door. I climb in and reach down and pop the hood of the truck in the front and open door in the back. I move to the front and fully open the hood. I look inside and to my best of knowledge of motor vehicle engines, I see if anything is missing. The others come over to me and watch as I make my inspection of the vehicle.

“Is everything alright?” Applejack asks. I’m not an expert in this kind of stuff but nothing looks to be missing or ripped, it actually looks well maintained.

“I think so. Nothing looks to be missing and everything seems in place.” I close the hood and head back into the seat.

“Do me a favor and check out the back while I try to start this thing?” they nod and make their way to the back. I look around to try and find the keys but I don’t find anything. I look on the visor up ahead and the keys fall into my hands. I can’t help at smile at one of the oldest tricks in the book.

“Hehe, everytime.” I plug the keys In.

“C’mon, c’mon, c’mon, c’mooooonnn.” I say, hoping it would work.

For the moment of truth, I turn the keys and the truck makes it’s revving sound. I hear some gasps from behind the truck.

“It’s everyone! It’s just me!” I shout back to calm them. I try again, and again, and again but nothing. The damn things won’t start. I groan and lay back against the seat in disappointment.

“Uh Swift?!” Applejack yells to me and I lean out to look at her.

“Wha’?” she points to something on the ground. I focus my eyes to see some kind of black puddle under the truck. My heart sinks at what I see.

“No no no no no no no no.” I can’t believe this. I look under the truck to see a large sharp rock pierced clean through the gas tank. There’s no way I can patch this thing up with anything I’ve got, and on that note, there’s absolutely no way I’ll be able to get any gas here. Not unless I’d like to spend the next few years in making an oil drill and trying to find any type of underground oil.

“What’s wrong?” Applejack asks as I lay back against the truck in disappointment.

“The fuel used to power this thing is gone, wasted away right here before you. Even if I do manage to find some more, the tank used to hold the fuel is cracked open and can’t be repaired, not with my skills at least.” I may not be able to get this thing moving, but I was hoping for just a little bit so I can keep it back in Ponyville, a type of memory of the ingenuity my people can have. Applejack sits right next to me.

“Aw, don’t feel bad. If you want, later we can try and pull it out?” she tries to cheer me up but it’s no use. We’d attract too much attention and it would be even harder to try pull this thing over fall trees and rocks. I give her my best smile while looking at her.

“Thank, Applejack. But it’s alright. I got what I needed; I only wanted this just in case it would prove useful later on. But if it can’t start, it’s not useful.” I explained to her. Without gas, and a working gas tank, this thing ain’t going anywhere.

“Swift! We found something!” Rainbow yells to me. I stand up and walk to the back with the others. They stand aside to let me see what they found. My eyes widen the loot I now I have.

Sitting there, a 12-gauge pump action shotgun, a fully stocked medical kit, a compound bow, and another duffel bag, this one being slightly bigger than mine, or is it just fuller? I grab the bag and open it up. It carries a bunch of different climbing equipment like some rope, hooks, but what surprises me the most lays at the bottom. I have no idea what it is exactly but it looks like a pistol, has a light metal frame, a small spool of a type of metal wire on its side, a small spear in the front of it, and a glove fitting attached to the handle of it. From my best and possibly only guess, it’s a hand held grapple gun. I only remember seeing these in video games or movies, but from what I know about my people, with enough time, money, and ingenuity, anything is possible.

From what I can tell with everything I’ve found here, this guy must be rich or something close to it if he can afford the gas mileage, had a full tank of gas, along with a set of climbing gear, a fully stocked med-kit, a well maintained hummer and a lot of other stuff. I don’t really know the price of all this stuff, but I know all together it ain’t cheap, especially the grapple gun.

“What’s that?” Twilight takes a closer look at the grapple gun I have in my hand.

“I’m not really sure. From my best perspective, it’s a type of hand held grapple gun. I’ve never see one in real life, only heard about it in people’s fantasy’s,” I examine the device from all angles, seeing if anything seems out of place. “But I never thought that anyone would have been able make one.”

“So, it’s not impossible?” I nod my head ‘no’.

“It’s not impossible, but it would take a lot time, money and research to find the proper parts needed so that the cable wouldn’t break under extreme amounts of pressure, the grapple wouldn’t come off so easily once it hits it’s mark, and for the handle to not be as hard to let go.” The gun is truly a breakthrough in bringing fiction to life. I can only imagine if the guy who made this decided to share it with the military. He’d make a fortune; then again, he probably already has one.

“Wow, amazing.” Twilight clearly looks surprised at this invention on front of me. I’m amazed as well.

“I know.” I place it down to the side and check out the rest of the things. I grab the shotgun to see if it works. It’s nicely polished, not much wear and tear, not loaded at all much to my dismay. I look at the sides to see if I can find some ammo for it in some of the compartments and I do. I find a bunch of boxes, all carrying a lot of ammo, and only two types of ammo from what I find: The regular spread rounds that shotguns are known to use, and slugs.

Crumpled up behind a box looks like a small pamphlet. Opening it up, it’s what came with the shogun. It’s a Mossberg 500 pump-action shotgun, fitted with a standard sight, 21 inch barrel, can load up to 8 shells of different types of ammo, and a hardwood stock. I dared never to break into a gun store at risk of getting shot by the owner, and not to mention the police would classify me as an even dangerous threat if I stripped an armory.

“Thanks for coming with me girls. I only needed my tags back but now I’ve hit the jackpot with this.” I voice appreciation for them while placing the gun down. If Zecora hadn’t gotten curious about this vehicle, I wouldn’t have found it. If Applejack’s eye wasn’t as sharp as it was supposed to be, I wouldn’t have found my tags.

“You are very welcome, my friend, it’s always nice to meet more in the end.” Zecora says. For a Zebra, she seems pretty cool.

“It’s good we came. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for you to bring all this stuff back to Ponyville.” Twilight says while looking into the back of the truck. There is no way I could take all this stuff back in one trip. I look ahead of it to notice that there are a bunch on collapsed trees and rocks ahead of this thing. Maybe something went through there, something big.

“I think it’s best we get out of here soon.” I point to the path of destruction. Everyone except Zecora gets an uneasy feeling, no doubt she’s used to this type of danger before if she lives here.

“Rainbow, fly up and see if you can find the closest direction out of here.” She salutes me and flys up. I hope there’s nothing dangerous that can fly up and hurt her.

“Excuse me, Swift, but why couldn’t you get this… hummer was it, moving?” Twilight asks me. I give a sigh and kick the tire in frustration.

“The fuel used to power this thing and get it moving is gone and there’s nothing your people has that can make it work again.” I begin formulating on how to get all this stuff out of here.

“I think I may have something that could work.” Twilight says with a smile and walks up to the truck. If she has a way of getting this thing working without any fuel, color me impressed.

“Go ahead. I got nothing.” I say without hope in my voice. If she has some sort of fuel source on her or anything nearby, it’s pointless with the state the fuel tank is in.

Rainbow flies down and hovers in front of me, “The trail of whatever left, that…” she points to the broken trees, “Looks to be the quickest way to the road that leads back to Ponyville.”

“Alright, good job Rainbow. Now we just have to figure out on how to get this stuff out…”I whisper the last part to myself.

“Rainbow could probably carry some of the lighter stuff on her wings, Twilight can use her magic to carry the bulk of the ammo, Applejack could get the med-kit, some ammo and the bag, I could-“

“Done! Try it now!” Twilight says happily. I had my back to her this whole time and I look to see nothing’s changed.

“Try it?” she nods happily.

I’m confused as to what she did, but she sure seems confident. I step back into the truck and grab the keys. With a few words of encouragement, I turn the key.

“*Vrrrroooommmmm!!*” My heart is uplifted to the fucking roof! The truck is on, its rumbling under my seat and everything is working. I look out at her with the most surprised expression I have on my face in the world.

“How?!?!” I yell to her over the sound of the truck’s earth quaking sounds and feel to it.

“I used a come to life spell on it. Just turn that thing again whenever you want it’ll start.” I don’t understand. But fucking forget it! This is a god damn blessing and I am not taking it for granted. I unlock the doors for the passengers so they can come in.

“Get in girls! We’re out a’ here!” I run to the back of the truck and close the back door and head back to the front. Twilight and Applejack are in the back seats while Rainbow Dash is in shotgun. I get in the driver seat and see Zecora is still standing outside.

“Thanks for your help, Zecora! If you need anything in Ponyville, don’t hesitate to find me!” She gives me a smile and a nod.

“It was my pleasure, it is good to help another with such leisure.” I smirk.

“You and me both!” I grab the seat belt and pull it for the others to see.

“Grab this and click it to the thing that’s on the seat opposite of where you grabbed it.” I demonstrate on how to lock it in place. They easily grab them and click them in place.

“Everyone buckled in?” They all nod and I smile.

“Hang on, it’s gonna be a bumpy ride.” I hitched a few rides before but I hope my knowledge of just watching was enough for me.

“Bye Zecora!” Twilight bids Zecora farewell with a wave and the zebra returns it.

I hit the gas and move forward with a jolt. They shriek with the suddenness of this new vehicle to them. The truck shakes and jumps up and down suddenly from the broken trees and rocks. The shocks on these things are pretty good as well, otherwise I would get whiplash.

“This dern’ thing is bumpier than a bull at a rodeo!” Applejack says the metaphor through all the bouncing. I laugh a bit at that.

“No doubt.” I say back. I make sure to move slowly so the bumping is kept to a minimum. I can see a clearing up ahead. After passing a few more trees, we made it. We hit the road as the back tires roll over the last fallen tree. I stop and rest, letting my stomach catch up to the rest of me.

“Oh boy. I don’t feel so good.” I moan in disgust. All the bouncing around and quick movements really did a number on me. Same thing for the others.

“I don’t feel so good.” I look back to see Twilight’s face a deep green color.

“Me neither.” I hear a retching sound and look to see Twilight poking her head out the window.

“Sorry, everypony.”

“It’s alright, pardner.” Applejack assures me. Twilight brings her head back in and wipes what’s left of her recent meal off her mouth with her hoof.

“I’ll be fine.”

“At least it’s a smooth ride from here to Ponyville.” Rainbow adds. I look around to see it’s dusk, we are on the edge of the forest and on the road, which doesn’t have any bumps to it or too many turns.

“You’re right. Let’s get back home… so we can rest, because after what’s happened recently, we could use it.” I shift the truck into gear and begin driving off. The others look relieved to see the smooth road ahead and I am too. As soon as we get home, I’m gonna fall onto Rarity’s couch and sleep like a brick.

“Have you ever driven one of these before?” I turn to Rainbow with a smile.

“Nope.” That’s not the answer they were looking for.

“But you’ve taken lessons right?” I keep my eyes on the road.

“Uh-uh.”

“Did ya’ll at least watch someone do this?”

“Yes, for a few minutes.” I can hear them shifting in their seats, making me not help but smirk.

“Don’t worry everypony, just a smooth ride home. How ‘bout some air?” I lower the windows on the passenger sides windows.

“This feels nice.” Twilight compliments.

“Mmm-hm, we sure don’t get breezes like these pulling carriages.” Applejack adds.

“I’m sure.” The next few minutes is pretty uneventful. Just a slow ride to Ponyville with the wind hitting you from the side.

“So this is what your people ride on all the time?” I nod my head to the purple unicorn. “Amazing!”

“Eh, you get used to it. At least with your power Twilight, we don’t have to worry about hurting the atmosphere of the planet.” That’s one thing I’m grateful for, this truck won’t burn fossil fuels in order to make it run.

“It’s kinda hard to get used to this.” Rainbow points out while spreading her arms, well her front hooves, but I’ll just say arms. I’m not surprised. With their horse drawn carriages, steam and pony powered trains, a lot of ponies are gonna be very interested in this beauty. I kinda feel bad for the owner of all this stuff, but hey! Can’t give it back, gotta make some use of it. As our ride continues on, Fluttershy’s cottage comes into view.

“Hey, we’re almost there!” I shout. The others get up and look.

“Uh finally!” Rainbow expresses her happiness. No doubt she could have been to Ponyville long before we could get there, but I think she just wanted to experience one of the many things I have to offer. The girls lean out the ride side windows as we pass Fluttershy’s, who is outside watering her plants and stunned as well.

“Hello there, Fluttershy!”

“Howdy there!”

“See ya’ later, shy!” All three shout to the yellow Pegasus, who just gives a weak smile and wave.

“Hell… o?” she says, not really sure what to think at the sight of seeing her friends all inside of this large black metal like creature moving before her. She drops her watering can and flies after us a distance away.

We come up on Ponyville, winding down the road and over the bridge until we move past the first set of buildings. A bunch of ponies are already peeking out their windows to see all the ruckus. Me and the girls wave to them as we pass by the ponies in the buildings and on the streets. As soon as they see us, ponies on the ground immediately get out of the way and hide. However the second they us in the truck, they aren’t as scared anymore. Before we get too far into town, I hit the break, making the truck skid a bit before finally stopping, making me and the others lean forward from the momentum.

“We’re here.” I say happily and turn it off. They all sigh. I make sure the others see how I unlock the seat belt. Once they see, Rainbow uses her wings to hit the release, and Twilight uses her magic to unlock hers and Applejacks. With all of us free, we open the doors and jump out, except Rainbow decides to fly out and lands on the roof of the truck.

“What is that?”

“What’s pulling it?”

“How does it move?”

“Is it alive?”

Question after question, ponies have already surrounded us and are asking us all a barrage of questions about the truck. I climb up the side of the truck, with Rainbow’s help, and stand tall on top of it, raising my hands to silence the many curious Earth, Pegasus, and Unicorn ponies all around us.

“It’s quite alright, everyone! This thing is harmless and no one is in any danger from it! We’d love to answer your questions, but it’s getting late and we just got out of the Everfree forest. So another day, I can answer your questions, but not now. Today, I just want get home, and rest.” I explain. I’m already starting to feel a bit tired. I didn’t get as much rest as I should have considering what I went through, so now… rest, sleep, sounding very good right. All the ponies nod. Some begin to leave and tend to other matters but a lot more continue to stare. I jump down onto the ground and stand up tall.

“You’re welcome to touch and look at it, just don’t go inside.” I begin making my way to Rarity’s Boutique.

“Where do you think you’re going?” I turn around to the sound of Rarity’s voice and see Twilight, Rainbow, Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie standing in a row.

“Home… to sleep.” I bluntly tell them. I hope that whatever they want, it’ll be quick.

“I don’t think so, not yet. We have a surprise for you.” Twilight says with a smile. A surprise? The past few days have been a surprise! What could they have for me that’s a surprise.

“A surprise? Okay then, what is it?”

“Sorry, dear. Doesn’t work that way.” I give a mean look to Rarity.

“Uhhhhh, fine. Show me then.” I groan and walk over to them.

“Not like that!” Pinkie yells in a happy voice.

“Then what?”

“First…” Twilight begins, then Pinkie disappears and everything goes dark.

“Hey!” I shout, feeling around in front of me to try and grab something.

“We blind fold you!” Pinkie says from behind me. How does she do that?!?!

“Then…” I say hoping they continue it.

“We get yur’ sorry keister movin’.” I hear Applejack and somepony pushes me from behind. From the shape of what’s pushing me, I can tell it’s Applejack because of her hat.

“Alright alright, I’m moving.” I cooperate with them.

“Here. Grab hold of my tail and I’ll lead you.” Rainbow says. I reach around in front of me until I find it. It feels nice and smooth. I take hold of the end and let her lead me. We walk for some time, hearing the voices of the various inhabitants of the town around me.

“Can you tell me where we’re going?” I’m getting a bit annoyed at this whole blind fold thing.

“Almost there.” Twilight tells me. “Watch your step.”

I take a step on some hard wood. Either I’m going into some building or over the bridge, and since I still feel a cool breeze, it’s the bridge.

“Why are we heading to the Everfree forest?” I voice my suspicion since both bridges lead to the forest.

“Just trust us.” Applejack says. I groan in annoyance. They really must have prepared a lot for this special surprise for me.

“We’re here.” They all say at the sametime. I take off the blindfold to see something very interesting.

“Surrrrprriiiiiiisssse!!” Pinkie yells loudest of all. Right in front of me, is a house. Not the regular type of houses and buildings that these ponies have, no.

It feels… human somehow.

“What… is…?” I trail off.

“Do you like it?! Do you like it?!” Pinkie shouts as she bounces around me. They made me… a house. A house. I can’t believe it.

“After you saved me, everypony in Ponyville decided to give you a gift…” the shy Pegasus starts.

“It was intended to be a gift for saving us and Fluttershy, then we decided it was to be a present for you when you get better. Do you like it?” Twilight explains. I saved them once, they saved me, I saved Fluttershy, then I got nearly killed by the princesses. I don’t really know how much of a repayment they were to give me for what happened, but this? They made me a house in, what, 4 or 5 days?

“I… how did you make it?” I’m still curious as to how they were able to make this house. It’s built from the same type of materials as their houses but not as tall and a lot of other distinctions. I book floats in front of my face. The magic disappears and I catch the book. It’s a complete manual on how to make a house… a human house.

“When you left after saving Fluttershy, Zecora came by and brought me this book. The idea just clicked in my head and we spent as much time as we could on making it. We knew you couldn’t sleep at Rarity’s forever, and since Princess Celestia made it so you could stay here, the house just seemed…” she trails off trying to think of a word.

“The most generous thoughtful and awesome gift anyone has ever gotten me in my entire life.”

“Yes.”

I walk up to the house and I grab the handle to open it. It’s not a full replica of a human house, but they made it to human specifications with some pony mixed in. I walk into the a large empty room with a hardwood floor. To my right, two arch ways, one leading to another empty room, the other which looks like it could be a kitchen with the counters I see and such. Down a hallway to the front right lead to three areas, a bathroom, two large rooms, one being completely empty and the other with a simple bed, pillows, and sheets in it. I slowly sit down and feel the soft silkiness of the sheets.

“Thank you. Thank you all so much for this. I just… no one has ever done something like this for me. Thank you.” I’m as grateful as any man or women can be. With a bit of shopping, I can really turn this place into my haven.

“It was our pleasure Swift. The whole town pitched in to help and we knew you would like it.” Twilight says. The whole town… damn.

“You’re welcome.” Applejack says, tipping her hat.

“We help those who help us.” Rarity says.

“You’re not such a bad guy, Swift. This is the way of saying we want you to stay.” Then Rainbow.

“And still, thank you again for saving me.” Fluttershy.

“You’re welcome!” Pinkie shouts and pounces me. She knocks me onto the bed and hugs me in a bear hug. She locks my arms against my body.

“You’re very welcome, Pinkie!” I say and try to continue but the others join in as well. It feels nice as hell to be loved like this. I haven’t known this feeling in like forever. I would return it, but I can move my arms.

And it’s getting harder to breathe.

“Uh… girls, can you please get off? It’s kinda getting hard to breathe.” I say through a raspy voice. The girls quickly get off and I take a deep breath. I sit up and look at them, they all have an apologetic look on their faces.

“Sorry.” They all say at the same time. My smile reassures them however.

“It’s alright, girls. No harm done. Thank you.” They smile back to me, “Now how about we get to our houses? It’s late and we all have things to do tomorrow and to be honest, I want one day without nearly dying.” It’s definitely late. It’s almost pitch black with the sky being illuminated by Luna’s stars. Maybe when I have the time, I’ll stay up and look at them.

They all nod and walk to the door. I walk with them so I can say goodbye.

“See you tomorrow girls!” I yell to them while waving.

“Bye Swift!” they yell back and head off in the direction of their houses. I look off the porch to see that my house overlooks Ponyville on a small hill. I walk back into my bedroom and see that it has two windows. One leads far off into the distance, the other to Ponyville. I kick off my shoes, sit down on the bed, pull off my socks and slide under the covers. I lay my head back on the firm pillow and look up to the ceiling. If I didn’t just say bye to a bunch of ponies, I would have thought I’d still be back home.

What am I thinking? “This is my home.”

I turn to the side and am about close my eyes but I notice something in the corner of the room. I notice it’s my bag. With everything that’s happened, I can’t help but smile and close my eyes.

Thank you…

Author’s note: Sorry I took so long in making this. I got sick and focused what time I did have on school. Also I’m sorry if I screwed up with Zecora’s lines. I’m not very good with rhyming.

Sonic Rainboom

A week has passed since my little run with my plane. During that time the new addition to my house was added. I’ve decided to lay off the plane for a bit especially since I almost nose-dived into the ground, then almost crashed into the face of a cliff, and almost ran over one of my friends. Until I can properly pilot that thing, it’s off limits.

The Everfree forest has sprouted up some things for me, but nothing usable or useful yet. I found the remains of various types of furniture ripped to shreds, sacks and containers of food ransacked, everyday kitchen tools and utensils gnawed and crushed. Anything common to the public in my world is something I probably wouldn’t be able to find here in the forest since most of the denizens of the forest don’t care for them at all, so basically things that can withstand a lot of abuse or is not within reach of the monsters in the forest is something I can probably find. Things haven’t been interesting in a while. The one exciting news I’ve heard so far is that Rainbow Dash is entering the best young flyers competition over in Cloudsdale. Fluttershy has been helping Rainbow out in her techniques and being a cheerleader of sorts for the rainbow colored Pegasus.

Although Fluttershy yelling and cheering?

“Haha.”

“What’s so funny?” I look up to see Twilight putting some books away on a shelf nearby. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and I are helping Twilight put some books away. She had a weekend of studying to do for something that I have no idea for or care to know at the moment.

“Nothing, just… something.” I give her a smile and she thinks for a second but shrugs it off.

“Well anyway, thank you so much for helping me clean up all these books guys. It was a crazy weekend of studying.” Twilight thanks us, although somehow able to twirl her eyes around. Still, weird but something I should expect. I grab a stack of books on the floor and hold them up, consisting of only about 10 books.

“You’re welcome Twi, now what do you want to do with these?” Before I can get an answer, I hear somepony yelling. I peek out the window to see the Pegasus I was talking about flying straight at us, a little fast for my liking. I take a step back and hide my face behind the books.

“*Booooooom!* *Crash!* *Crack!*” Repeated sounds are heard in front of me as the ground lightly shakes under my feet. Once it dies down, I gently look around the stack of books I’m holding to see the library a complete mess. Every single book is knocked off the shelves and littered the ground around us.

My eye twitches. Why? Because we spent a good part of our morning cleaning this up. Looking down at the books I’m holding, I don’t even care anymore. I just extend my arms, and drop. Rarity isn’t buried under the mountain of books, unlike Twilight, who has a bunch of scrolls shoved into her mouth, Pinkie with a book on her head, and Applejack tightly packed in. The pony responsible for said mess is spread out on the pile.

“God damnit.” I mutter to myself. Sometimes, it sucks being nice.

“Rainbow Dash, you rock. Woo-hoo.” Fluttershy flies into the window and cheers Rainbow in the most quietest cheer I have ever heard in my entire life. “Did my cheering do that?”

“No, sorry Fluttershy, your cheering did not do this.” I say to the shy Pegasus with a slight chuckle to my voice. Rainbow Dash gets up.

“Hehe, sorry about that ladies.”

“Hey!” Rainbow looks over to me.

“And man.”

“That’s better.” I smile. I may be the only one of my kind here but I’ll be damned if I get confused for a lady, or something like that.

“Still, that was a truly feeble performance.” Sounds like Rainbow’s training was a disaster, and I’m still pretty sure that crashing into your friends house/library is not part of any training regiment I’ve ever heard of.

“Actually, it wasn’t all bad. I especially liked it when you made the clouds spin.” Fluttershy happily says to her friend. Rainbow did mention something about her training involving her spinning around some clouds.

“Ugh! I’m not talking about my performance, I’m talking about yours!” Rainbow sternly says and points to Fluttershy. “That feeble cheering!”

“What are you two arguing about?” Twilight asks them. She wasn’t as well informed as I was, especially since they did some of their training over near the clearing close to my house.

“Oh! Were we arguing!? I’m sorry.” Fluttershy apologizes to us, even though we didn’t ask for one. I’ll still be surprised as hell the day I see Fluttershy put her hoof down.

“Rainbow Dash here was training for the best young flyers competition over in Cloudsdale and Fluttershy is her cheerleader,” I begin to explain. I look over to Fluttershy who gives me a smile. “Although from the times I’ve heard her, ‘cheer’, she needs work.”

“I wish you all could come to Cloudsdale with me to see me compete! Fluttershy’s helpful with the support and all, but like Swift said, she could use some work.” Rainbow Dash admits to that I was right.

“What’s that?” Twilight asks. Guess she ain’t as well fed with information as I thought. But now’s not the time for me to interject with anything.

“Listen, you all are more involved with this, so how about I start cleaning up and you all just… talk.” I propose. I may know what Rainbow is preparing for, but how is a blank in my mind. Maybe I’ll learn something interesting or find something that catches my eye from all these books littered about.

“You sure about that?” Applejack asks me. I smile and begin putting up books.

“I’m sure.” With that said, they all continue their conversation while I begin stacking books. I find some interesting covers, some are about the anatomy of a pony, others with dragons, zebras, although zebras and pony’s might have the same anatomy, but they must be different in some cases I guess. History of the zebras, Griffons, dragons, the kinds of animals that inhabit Equestria, weapons, armor, about half of one shelf is stacked but I stop when one title catches my eye.

From Ground to Air. I’m not really sure what it means by that, but it sounds interesting.

“I’m gonna go rest up. Don’t wanna over prepare myself, you know hehe?” Sounds like Rainbow is about to leave. I avert my attention from the book I’m holding over to the others, where Dash is now looking sternly over at Fluttershy. “You on the other hand, better keep practicing! I need a cheering section to match my spectacular performance!” She boastfully says. She spreads her wings and flies right out the window.

“Wow, boastful much.” I comment. Fluttershy watches as her friend flies away, before turning back to us.

“She’s practiced that move a hundred times and hasn’t even come close to doing it. I don’t know if I can cheer loud enough to help her!” Fluttershy worriedly says.

“What move? Sorry, I zoned for awhile.” I asked the shy pony.

“The sonic Rainboom. She’s the only pony ever to be able to do it, and if she does pull it off, she’d win the competition for sure!” Fluttershy lightly shouts, then her head goes low for a second. “Only she hasn’t been able to do it ever since.” She looks back up and flies out the window as well.

Sonic Rainboom? If I can remember correctly, wasn’t that the move that is somewhat close to the ability that I have as well, the air forming around the person or pony, allowing them to able to reach speeds far beyond another beings capacity. I’m the obvious choice of my species since no one can hope to match up to my speed, not without the help of some technology that is. But aside from that, now we are left alone, left alone to clean up the mess a certain pony caused and didn’t bother to help clean up.

“Welp, guess we better get this cleaned up, again.” Twilight says with dead excitement. She picks up a book but Rarity pokes her with her horn.

“Go on, go on.” Rarity edges Twilight.

“Go on what?”

“Find a spell that’ll get us wingless ponies into Cloudsdale!” Rarity says with a smile and brushes her eyelashes a bit. “Didn’t you see how nervous she was?”

“Nervous?” Applejack interrupts. “Have you spit your bit or somethin’? She was tootin’ her own horn louder than ah brass section of a machin’ band.”

“Oh pulease! I have put on enough fashion shows to recognize stage fright when I see it! ” Rarity says sternly. Being a fashionista and all, I can only imagine the things she’s seen.

“Plus,” I add. “When you’ve been in the situations I have, you learn to recognize someone or somepony’s reactions and read their emotions to body movement. And Rainbow’s is screaming ‘please help me!’”

“Then it’s settled, we’ve got to find a way to be there for her! Now go on!” Rarity bumps Twilight hard with her flank, sending the purple unicorn tumbling into a pile of books.

“Ugh! How am I supposed to find a flight spell in this mess?” Twilight grumbles. It’ll definitely be hell having to try said spell in all this.

“A flight spell?! Right there!” Pinkie Pie points over to me with the book in my hand. I forgot I was still holding this. “Page 27!”

I flip through the book and find the page. Indeed the physics bending pony has found it, a spell to give ponies flight. My face shows a bit of surprise, which confirms her.

“How’d you do that?” Applejack asks her.

“It landed on my face when Rainbow Dash knocked me into the bookcase!” Pinkie happily replies. I hand the book over to Twilight, who takes it into her magic.

“Your right! A spell that will allow earth ponies to fly for three days!” Wow. If I wasn’t allergic to magic, I’d try that spell. “Ohhhh, it looks really difficult. I’m not sure I can do it.”

“Really? The Great and powerful Twilight Sparkle, keeper of the library here in Ponyville, student to ‘the’ Princess Celestia, savior of my life, can’t perform a spell to give a pony wings?” I taunt her. If there’s one thing I’ve learned, if you taunt or encourage a person enough, they’ll eventually do what it is they say they can’t do.

“I’m not as powerful as you may think, Swift. This spell is too complicated for me to easily do.” I don’t believe her.

“Yet somehow, you were able to use a spell to bring to life two of my kinds many inventions.” Giving a pony wings, or bringing a powerful Hummer and an advanced P51-Mustang fighter to life? What’s tougher?

“Are you sure?” Twilight asks in a worried tone. She obviously doesn’t know the full strength she has, but I think I do.

“I’m sure.”

“Well, okay, but who’s going to volunteer to be the test subject?” Pinkie Pie and Applejack look unsure of it. Twilight’s gaze moves over to me.

“I’d revel in the chance to do it, but I’m pretty sure I’d die if I do.” So I’m clearly out of the question, much to my dismay. The next few minutes are met with uncomfortable silence.

“I willllll! For Rainbow Dash, I will go first.” Rarity gracefully says. As good a friend as ever miss Rarity is.

“Okay, here goes!” Twilight lightly shouts. She clenches her eyes and her horn begins to glow. Soon, a long bluish stream of magic begins to engulf Rarity. She looks uncertain as it engulfs her completely. The air around us begins to pick up a bit, giving a sort of hard breeze in the room. The process is slow at first, second passing until it looks about done.

“Ah!” Twilight suddenly yelps as a dark blue orb appears between her and the engulfed Rarity. A bright flash of light fills the tree house. I instinctively bring my arms up to protect my eyes from it’s blinding rays. However something hits me and I slam hard against a bookcase, with something on top of me. Slowly opening my eyes, I find Twilight on top of me. She slowly opens her eyes and looks at what she’s laying on.

“You alright?” I ask her. She looks disoriented pretty bad, and not just from the crash. Guess she wasn’t kidding about the spell being difficult.

She nods and we slowly get up. I look around to find Pinkie and Applejack getting up as well. However, my eyes look onto the majestic creature now floating in front of us all. Pinkie and Applejack give out a gasp of surprise at the results.

“I think it worked.” Twilight says disoriented. Oh it definitely worked! Floating before us, our own Fashionista Rarity of Ponyville has wings. But not just any wings! These have the look of a butterfly’s. They have a bright pink streak, coupled with separate, light grass green, dark tint of yellow, light sky blue, some splotches of white, all placed together on a purple transparent sheet, and that’s what you have, Rarity’s wings.

“Wooooooooow!” I let out. The colors of this place have always fascinated me for so long in the time I’ve been here.

“Oh my! These are absolutely gorgeous!” Rarity praises her new wings. It’s true. They sure are a sight to behold, however my only concern is that they look a little too… flimsy.

“How do they feel?” Twilight asks the new winged unicorn. Rarity sets herself down on the floor and spreads her wings.

“Like I’ve had them since I was a filly!”

“Shoot, Rarity! Those are some mighty fine wings you got there!” Applejacks comments on Rarity’s wings.

“Yeah! I’ve never seen anything like these! Ever!” Pinkie yells, shifting from one position around Rarity, to another so she can see the wings better. After about half a minute of everyone admiring Rarity’s new additions, I interrupt.

“Alright everypony. This is nice and all, but the competition should be starting in about a few hours. So let’s get everyone fitted now shall we!” I inform them while looking at my watch. I look over at Twilight, expecting her to be ready about this, but she’s not.

“I’m sorry, but that spell is just too complex for me to be able to do again.” Damnit! Rainbow needs us if she’s going to have the confidence in order to pull off this legendary Sonic Rainboom.

“Sooooo, what do we do?” Applejack says. Everyone looks unsure of what do now. I mean, out of any unicorn, Twilight is the only one capable enough to cast said spell, and she can’t anymore right now. Everyone begins to think of what to do, but then an idea pops into my mind.

“Hold on a sec!” I search around, trying to find the book that had the spell Twilight used. Earlier when I was searching through it to find the page Pinkie mentioned the spell was on, I passed over one spell that should give us the desired effect we want.

“Where is it? Where is it?” I soon grow frustrated. I didn’t think the flash was big enough to make the mess we had before an even bigger mess now. “Come on, come on… Aha!”

From the pile of books I was sifting through, I find it. Opening it, I flip through the pages and read each one to find out if it’s the right spell.

“What are you looking for?” Twilight asks me. My eyes stay locked onto the book however.

“When I was flipping through the pages, my eye caught something. A different spell that doesn’t require as much energy as the one you just used, but should have the desired effect you all need.” After explaining my intentions, I find it. “Here.”

I hand Twilight the book with it open to the page of the spell. She takes the book with her magic and her eyes glide over the words of the spell, making her expression change to that of happiness.

“Yes! This is it! This is perfect! Thank you Swift!” Twilight is obviously happy that she found it, well I found, but at least its easier on her. “A spell that’ll allow non-Pegasus ponies to walk on clouds!”

“Great! Now with that spell, we can all go to Cloudsdale and cheer Rainbow on!” Rarity shouts. The others cheer as well, but their overlooking two other factors.

“Well, almost everyone.” I mutter to myself. Unfortunately, I said it a little too loud.

“Why? Oh right! Magic hurts you.” Twilight nervously says. I chuckle at her forgetfulness.

“It’s alright. But there’s something else you also forgot.” My words catch all of their attention. “How are we getting you all to Cloudsdale?”

They all looked stumped. Rarity’s mode of travel is embedded onto her, but Twilight, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie are a different story. “You’re right. How are we going to get to Cloudsdale?”

“Ooh, ooh! I know! I know!” Pinkie shouts in her usual bubbly and happy way, with her hoof raised into the air no less and waving it around.

“Yes, Pinkie?” Twilight addresses her.

“I have a hot air balloon we can use! I sometimes use it to make deliveries for the Cakes to ponies in the clouds!” We all look at each other, not even exchanging words since we already know what we all are thinking.

“That could work.” I say. She gets a big grin.

“Alllllright! I’ll go get it!” And once she finishes saying that sentence, she bounces right out the door to wherever she has that thing stashed.

“Well, looks like that’s everything.” I say. I begin walking out so I can head home and relax, but Twilight stops me.

“Where are you going?”

“I’m going home, to rest up a bit and take an inventory check of everything I have.” I say nonchalantly.

“But you’re going with us.” I raise an eyebrow at that statement. How am I supposed to go with them?

“And pray tell how am I supposed to go with you?” I asked, obviously surprised on the plan that she has for me, the only creature they personally know that’s allergic to magic.

“Welllllllll, if anything, you can cheer Rainbow on from the balloon, or maybe you can cheer for her from your plane.” She proposes with a smile. I place a hand under my chin, giving the impression I’m thinking really hard on this, but I already made up my mind and just giving them a show.

“Well, as fun as that sounds, my plane is out of the question because I’m sure they need the skies clear for the competition, and there are no clouds large enough or long enough for me to be able to land my plane, plus we don’t know if your spell will work on inanimate objects.” Voicing the ideas off the top of my head, I make my case that I can’t go. Twilight and the others look sad that I can’t go see a new place here in Equestria, and even if I do go, I won’t see much of it, annnnnnnd I’ll be bored out of my mind. I kneel down in front of Twilight and place a hand on her shoulder. “Thanks anyway, Twilight. I’ll help Spike clean up here while you girls go and help out Rainbow.”

Their frowns turn into smiles and nods. “You’re right. We better get ready, Applejack. Knowing Pinkie, she probably has the balloon-!”

“Ready!!” A voice from before interrupts Twilight. We look around to find the source until we look out the door. Pinkie’s standing there in the basket of the hot air balloon that’s floating just a few inches off the ground right in front of Twilights door.

“And so the most hyper and mysterious pony I’ve ever come to know has impressed me yet again!” I shout my surprised state as we all walk outside to meet the pink pony, well almost all of us, Rarity just flew out. I didn’t see a single balloon at all when I woke up today, and considering its height, I would have spotted it easy, but I didn’t.

“Thanks, Swift.” Pinkie Pie replies. I look down at my watch to realize that almost half an hour has passed.

“You girls better get suited and ready. The competition should be starting in a couple hours and I have no idea how fast this thing can go.” I tell them. Twilight nods and looks at Applejack.

“He’s right. Applejack, you ready?” Applejack nods.

“Sure am. Give it to me, sugarcube.” Twilight’s horn begins to glow again, however this time her face isn’t as strained or hurt like before. A purple aura surrounds AJ’s hooves for a few seconds before it disappears. “Let’s hope it works.”

“Alright, c’mon Pinkie. You’re next.” Pinkie jumps right out of the basket in a single jump and lands right in front of Twilight.

“I’ll see you all when you get back. But now doubt Rainbow is going to milk the prize of spending as much time with the Wonderbolts as she possibly can.”

“Okay then. I wish we could bring you Swift! It would’ve been nice for you to go to Cloudsdale and see how the Pegasus live.” Twilight says to me. I wish I could go too, but some things are preventing that from happening. It sucks.

“Bye! Tell Rainbow I wish her luck!” I shout to them as I walk and wave them off. They wave me farewell before Twilight resumes fitting her and Pinkie with the cloud walking spell. I’m still sad that I can’t. This would be one hell of a news documentary for my people. A city in the sky, made out of things in the sky no less. If I did go, I’d be bored out of my mind from sitting in the basket for so long with nothing to do, and if I stay here here, I can do something more productive.

The obvious choice wins the battle in my mind. With a last huff of defeat, I just continue walking… until an idea pops into my mind. “Wait a minute.”

Cloudsdale can’t be made entirely of just clouds. They’re going to need other things to help sustain them up there. Maybe if they have something solid, I could… yes, yes that could work, hopefully.

I begin bolting as fast as I can to my house. I need to find what I’m looking for soon or I might lose my only ticket to Cloudsdale. I fling the door open and search around. My shotgun is on a shelf in the my room, my pistol in the holster of my gun belt hanging on a hat rack near the door, my compound bow is hanging on some supports over the fireplace, and the grapple gun is on my gun belt as well. I grab my gun belt and quickly fit it to my waist. I have an idea on how to traverse Cloudsdale, if they have what I need up there.

I bolt out the door and look around to see if I can spot the balloon anywhere, sadly, I don’t see it anywhere.

“Damn, missed them.” I groan. I guess my luck is all that I can give Rainbow for now then. I slump a bit and begin walking back into my house, defeated.

“Goodbye, Swiiiiffftt!” A loud voice snaps my attention. I look around to try and find the source of said voice, but I still can’t find it.

“Up here!” A southern accent yells. I look up to find the large pink balloon a few feet above my house in all its glory..

“Holy-! Wait! Waaaaaiiiiit!” I shout up to them, hoping they can stop the balloon so I can get on, but they don’t. Either they didn’t hear me, or it really can’t be easy to stop that thing. But maybe I can still hitch a ride.

I run to the side of my house and look up the wall. I breathe in and out, then run. I run up against the wall of my house, not putting enough force against the wall for me to kick it down or break it or anything like that but enough for me to give myself a boost up. I grab the edge of my roof and try to pull myself up. It takes a bit of work considering I’ve never done something like this before but I manage. Once I’m up, I look at the balloon to see if it’s low enough for me to try and jump it. Unfortunately, it’s not, but I do see a long rope hanging from the basket of the balloon.

That’s my ticket! I take a few steps back, making sure to keep an eye on the rope as well. I look up to see my friends looking down at me, a look of confusion on their faces as to what I’m going to do.

“Might I ask what you are doing dear?” I look to my right to see Rarity hovering there in the air. I smile and get ready.

“Helping Rainbow Dash.” I dash forward, careful not to lose my footing but I’m also not slamming hard enough into the roof to break it. I kick myself off the edge of the roof at just the right moment and launch myself up and away from my house. With outstretched arms, I grab the rope in time and keep a firm grip on it so I don’t slide down and give myself rope burn in the process. The balloon is pulled down a little but still continues to climb and move. I begin climbing up the rope, pulling what little I leave behind with me so it doesn’t get tangled up in any trees. What I just did was a little crazy, but Rainbow is my friend, and I should be there for my friends regardless of my situation. Especially since she and the others are my only real friends in like, ever.

“Hey, girls! Did I miss anything?” I say with a happy smile as I pull myself up to the basket. A look of surprise is plastered on all their faces.

“What in tarnation do y’all think your doin’?” Applejack is the first to ask me. I pull myself into the basket, with a little help from my friends of course, and sit down.

“I decided to come along. Whether I’ll be stuck here in the balloon for the whole time, or I can somehow get a good look at the race and cheer Rainbow on, I’m willing.” I say with determination. Nothing major has happened since I got my new plane, but this competition is big for one of my friends, so the least I can do is be as close as possible so I can lend whatever support I can to said friend.

“Wow, that’s very nice of you Swift! You really are a true friend.” A true friend? It still takes me awhile to truly grasp their words. I’m glad that they call me friend, especially a true friend.

“Yeah, I am. Thanks.” I hope my plan works, if it does, then I can travel with my friends around Cloudsdale, if not, well I’ll be bored as hell. But first… “Twilight, do you know if there is anything solid on or in Cloudsdale? Not made of clouds, I mean?”

She thinks for a bit, trying to picture anything she can in her mind of anything she’s read or heard from her friends. “Actually, yes. There should be. Cloudsdale isn’t fully comprised of only clouds. No they do have some solid surfaces up there, like stone walkways and marble columns of such. Why?”

With all that, it’s perfect. I look up at her and pull out my grapple gun. “With this, I can hook onto surfaces out of my reach and pull myself onto them. If I can time them just right, I can swing from one solid platform to another, and maybe I can get to a good enough vantage point to be able to cheer rainbow on instead of just being stuck here in the balloon.” With the look on Twilight’s face, my theory is both sensible and crazy.

“Really? Are you sure about that?” she asks me with a look of worry. Like I said, one wrong move and I could end up sliding off and plummeting to a certain death, but if my friends are going, then I’m going too, besides, when am I going to be able to see this legendary sonic Rainboom that Rainbow dash is apparently the only pony ever to pull it off, and the only power that is similar to my ability.

“I’m sure, Twilight. How often am I able to stand on something that is right next to a cloud, let alone be able to touch one without the help of technology?” Without a plane, without a climbing gear to support me as high as a mountain that touches the heavens, not even so called jetpacks, if anyone were able to make one. I think it would be so cool to be able to own, but it sucks that my people aren’t that advanced yet, but it’s the thought that counts.

“Well, alright. As long as you’re careful! Rainbow dash would be very sad and feel guilty if you… died to try and help her.” Twilight says trying to come up with the courage to actually say die. Death isn’t something that these ponies are used to around here. I’ve killed a few animals while I’ve been here, but nothing like a pony or griffon or sentient creature. I give Twilight a reassuring smile.

“Don’t worry, Twilight. I have no intention of anything like that happening to me today.” My words and smile help to ease her mind, as her worried and unsure expression fades. With everyone’s mind set on what is to be done, we all relax. Rarity already took off ahead of us so she can find Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash before the competition. Looking over the edge of the basket, the view is beautiful. Canterlot can be seen in the distance, Ponyville not under us but still a little closer than Canterlot, the Everfree forest right next to it, and it is biiiiiiiig. I can’t tell how big it is, but if I’m ever going to try and scour every inch of it for anything that may pertain to me or my people, my work will be cut out for me. It also doesn’t help the fact that I’m starting to get light headed, and dizzy.

“Whoa.” I say a little quietly to myself, my head beginning to spin a bit in the process.

“Swift! Are you alright?!” Pinkie worriedly asks me as Twilight helps me sit down in the basket so I don’t go over the edge. I nod.

“Yeah, I’m fine it’s just that… whoa, oh man… I’m not used to going so high up.” I wearily tell them. With how the basket is moving too, it’s kinda hard to keep my breakfast in. “I think I’m gonna, ehh… gonna close my eyes for a second and hopefully this’ll pass.” I lay back against one of the walls and let my eyes slowly droop close.

“Oh, alright Swift. We’ll wake you when we get there.” Twilight says to me. I give a weak nod and a light wave too. Soon, my breathing calms down, my eyes close, my muscles relax, and my mind goes blank…

“Swift? Swift? Wake up! We’re here.” A voice calls out to me, waking me from my slumber. I slowly open my eyes, the calm blue sky and ever pink balloons fabric greeting. I grab the edge for leverage and hoist myself up. What I find is amazing, the balloon is set down on the clouds, stone buildings and supports placed neatly on the clouds, and the city is huge, many buildings and pony’s as far as I can see far. No matter what my people do, they can’t hope to compare the natural beauty of what I see now, and under me, to something that they can make.

“Wow!” I say in awe.

“It’s pretty awesome isn’t it?” I look around from the gaze of Cloudsdale to my left to see all my friends standing on the clouds, and Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash hovering above the others, Rainbow being closest to me.

“It’s amazing. The view from my plane as the sun sets was amazing, but this is different. Your kind made this!” I say with amazement in my voice. Rainbow smiles, flies over to me and sits down on the edge of the basket.

“It is, so are you just going to stay here the whole time or you got something to help you follow us?” Rainbow dash’s question snaps me from my awe of the city. I look at her for a second before I look around. The others are on some stairs so from what I can tell, that’s where they are going. I look around them to try and find something that’s solid I can use to help me. With luck, right above them is a stone arch.

I smile and grab my grapple gun. Fitting the glove setting it has onto my right hand, making sure it’s functioning properly, and the cable isn’t snagged or tangled, I’m ready. “I prefer to follow.” I aim and shoot. The spear like projectile fires out of my gun and hits the stone arch, the prongs on it shoot out and connect to the stone as well. I pull the trigger again and I’m whisked away. I’m pulled out of the balloon in an instant and swung towards the arch. As I go above my friends on the stairs, I press a button on the side to detach the spear from the stone. The rest of the cable gets sucked back up into my gun and I fall. Planting my feet firmly on the hard ground, I step a few times to slow myself down before I come to a stop just before the edge. I stand there for a few seconds, seeing what just happened right now, and looking down over the edge, seeing the cloud slowly move right in front of me that I can just reach out and touch it.

“Swift! Are you okay?!” I mind snaps over to the voice. I turn around to see all my friends hovering and standing there right behind me. They all look worried but I calm them down.

“I’m just fine everyone. Now…” I hold up my grapple to show them. “I have a mode of transportation for Cloudsdale.”

“Y’all crazy, you know that?” Applejack replies. I give a chuckle to her and nod.

“I know right.” I turn to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy with a smile. “Now, about that tour…”

The tour of Cloudsdale was amazing, the amount of Pegasi that lived here, the famous ones that came from here as well, Rainbow also showed us where the Weather is made, which I might add had a pretty good look to it what with all the lightning clouds that covered it. Although it kinda sucked when Rarity’s over use of her wings made her cause a lot of the snowflakes to fly around and break, considering each flake is hoof made, a lot of ponies were pretty mad, luckily we got out before anypony could blame us. Next was where they made the rainbow’s, which Pinkie demonstrated to us that rainbow’s definitely aren’t meant for their flavor. Guess those Skittles commercials were wrong, you can taste the rainbow, but you’ll probably burn yourself. But again! Rarity was aweing some more pony’s with her wings, and it didn’t help that those particular ponies were apparently Rainbow Dash’s enemies. And from her expression, she’s starting to feel a bit betrayed at Rarity’s actions. We are here to support Rainbow and her competition! Not get checked out with some new addition to your body.

The next room was some type of steam room, from my guess, it makes the clouds. But it was the last room we went to, because that was where Rarity nearly destroyed Rainbow’s complete confidence in whatever she had left in herself for the competition. Rarity decided to enter the competition, destroying Rainbow’s calmness, and scaring her to death as well. For the first time I called one of my friends, which I thought I would never call any of my pony friends:

Rarity… is a bitch.

Throughout the whole time, other Pegasi have been giving me some weird looks as usual, but some of them here know me from Ponyville, so it was all good for a bit. But now it’s time for the competition. Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Fluttershy and Twilight are all hanging out on one of the spectators clouds, where Pinkie is flaunting the large number 1 foam finger that she somehow and mysteriously kept with her. It also didn’t help that those jackass ponies from before that referred Rainbow Dash to Rainbow ‘crash’ are sitting right below our friends. I’m laying down on a giant stone spectator box that is reserved for only the highest and most prestige ponies out there, which I have no idea who exactly, I’m just hitching a seat on the very roof of it. The announcer floats up on a cloud in the middle of the arena:

“Filly’s annnnnnd gentle colts! Please rise and join me in welcoming our beloved Princess Celestia!!” Everypony in the arena goes crazy as the Princess slowly hovers down to a seat that’s right under me to while waving. She looks up and notices me as I look down to her. I smile and give her a slight wave. She returns my gesture with the same. She’s also being escorted by two guards. “And please welcome our celebrity judges for the best young flier competition! Thhhhhe Wonnnnderrrrbolts!!” The announcer shouts as six Pegasi fly right past him, leaving a trail of dark clouds and lightning in their wake, and upwards into the air. All six fly up side-by-side before going into a line, huddling close together and breaking off, sending a multitude of fireworks in every direction. Once the fireworks are done, all six fly down and land on some clouds nearby to watch. If I can compare these ponies to anything back in my world, they can rival the Blue Angels of the American Navy. Mostly because of their moves, and that both have the same type of color to them. The Wonderbolts suits are colored blue with some light yellow lightning streaks added to them.

Rainbow Dash told me all about the Wonderbolts on a bunch of occasions. Soarin, Spitfire, Blaze, Fire Streak, Fleetfoot, High Winds, Lightning Streak, Misty Fly, Rapidfire, Silver Lining, Surprise, and Wave Chill are the names of all the Wonderbolts. I only know them by name, not by looks since they all wear that same uniform all the time. It kinda gets hard to keep track of them. Besides, Rainbow Dash probably knows them off the top of her head.

“And Now! Let’s find out who will take the prize at this years, Best Young Flier!” With that announcement, the Competition starts. I wait patiently for the first pony to go out. Once she does, another comes out. Seems the arena is big enough for more than one pony to go on. Although after seeing #7’s 15 barrel rolls in a row, my smile and excitement start to fade. I was hoping for Rainbow Dash to go out soon. After all, she was the whole reason I came out here for, and I want to see that damn Sonic Rainboom!

When ten comes out and its not Rainbow, I groan and stand up. I look around to see where Twilight and the others are. Once I spot them, I equip my grapple, get an accurate feel for the release and retract switches on the gun, and I begin traveling. Have you ever tried to swing from pillar to pillar with one hand? No. Well lucky you! It’s hell. The force and push of the wind against you as you curve around the pillars on the outside is no easy task. To even catch a breather, I had to hang on the top edges with my free hand. Spiderman is lucky! At least he has two hands to work with, I don’t damn it! I swing on the last column right next to the girls and slam hard against it, scaring the hell out of Fluttershy.

“Sorry Fluttershy.”

“Oh, it’s… it’s alright.” She says as she slowly comes out from under her fore hooves.

“What are you doing here Swift? The views not good from your position?” she asks with a smirk. Right now, my arm aches. The spear at the end of the cable is dug in at the top of the pillar, my legs are planted firmly against the pillar, and my other hand is free and I can’t grab anything. If I fall, well, I envy the pony who’s gonna be the very first to scrape a human off the ground in Equestria

“Where’s Rainbow? Over half the contestants have gone and we haven’t seen hide nor hair of Rainbow or Rarity?” Hopefully my friends have an idea. They all look unsure just the same as me.

“You got us, Swift. Contestant 12 just came out, so Rainbow and Rarity should be out soon.” Applejack says to me. It wasn’t the perfect answer but it puts a smile on my face.

“Well, alright then. I guess I better get back to my seat.” I groan out loud. I gently breathe to prepare myself for the small journey back.

“Why didn’t you just walk along the stone pieces connecting the pillars together?” Twilight says to me. I look at her confused. I didn’t see nothing like that! She points her hoof up at the top and I see the clouds connecting them. At first I think she’s just crazy, but I narrow my eyes to see them move just a tiny bit, and there it is! My eye twitches as I slowly slide up the pillar until I hit the top. I wish I knew that earlier. The near heart attacks would have been great without. Once I’m up, I make my way across my new makeshift bridges back to my seat.

“And now for our final competitor of the day, contestant number 15!” Finally! Rainbow Dash nervously flies out from behind the curtains. “Uhhh… ehhh and apparently contestant number 4.” My gaze shifts back to the curtains and I see Rarity flapping out behind Rainbow, trying to look as graceful as she always tries to be… while also wearing the most freakiest get-up and make-up I’ve ever seen in my entire life.

“Yeaaaahhhh! Woo-hooo! Give a show we’ll never forget!!” I shout as loud as I can. Both Rainbow and Rarity are my friends, more so Rainbow Dash considering the stunt Rarity pulled, but they’re my friends and I’ll support them. Rarity says some things to Rainbow, then some music starts playing, some very… sappy… music.

“No she didn’t.” I say to myself. Rainbow had a special type of music planned for her event, but since Rarity is going too.

“She did. She changed the music.” We were here to support Rainbow. Some friend you are Rarity.

Rainbow begins phase one of her plan. She flies left and right in between a column of tall narrow clouds. At first, she does pretty good and flawlessly, but it doesn’t last long. She waits too long turn and slams right into one of them, sending her flying into the bottom of the arena.

“Ha! Nice move, Rainbow Crash!” It just so happened that the cloud above her had the three jerk ponies from before. Bastards.

All the while, Rarity continues to dance through the air and show off those fake wings for everypony to see. Another thing that concerns me is that Twilight mentioned that Rarity’s wings were very delicate and flimsy. If she continues that type of escapade of hers, she’ll be the one plummeting to the ground! “Damnit Rarity.” I say to myself in anger.

A gust of wind hits me slightly, almost making me lose my balance. I look up to see Rainbow Dash now high in the sky, flying around some clouds and making them spins very fast. “Phase 3.”

A cloud smacks into Rainbow Dashes face and sends the last cloud hurdling right at us. The cloud hits the spot right between where me and Celestia are. The impact shakes the roof and hits my legs, finally making me lose my balance. “Whoa, whoa whoa, Whoa!!” I shout as I slip off the edge.

“Swift!!” I hear multiple voices cry out. I grab my grapple gun and aim up. I fire and it hits something. I breathe a sigh of relief as I slowly climb back up past the clouds for everypony to see.

“It’s alright everyone! I’m fine! Continue!” I reassure everypony in the arena that all is good. My body slowly twists around until I am now face to face with none other than…

“Princess. Hi. How’s it been?” She gives me blanks stare before replying.

“Hello to you as well, Swift Wind. I trust everything’s been going well for you since our last meeting?” she asks me. I smile with a nod.

“It has. Ponyville’s been safe since. For now, enjoy the show.” I wave her goodbye with my free hand and zip the rest of the way up. Rainbow Dash and Rarity begin flying high into the air, going pretty far out of a normal person or ponies field of view, but not me, I can still see them just fine, although the sun Rarity is flying up to kinda makes it hard to see her, while Rainbow is hopefully putting into effect the last part of her plan, the final Phase. The Sonic Rainboom.

“Look upon me, Equestria! For I… am…” Rarity shouts loud enough for us all to hear and spread her wings. “Rarity!!”

The sun beams through her wings, revealing a type of rainbow pattern on us all. All the ponies in the arena are in awe at the wonderful event that is showering us all. Hopefully Rainbow’s Sonic Rainboom can beat that. Except, I see some smoke.

“Rarity!!! Your Wings!!” I shout as loud as I can up to her. She doesn’t faze or anything, just spreads her wings further apart.

“Yes! Marvel at my beauty!” Damn her and her grace! If she doesn’t get away from there in time, they’ll-.

“!!” I gasp at the sudden fiery blaze on her. She just looks for a second before realizing what just happened.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!” Rarity begins screaming as she falls.
“Rarity!!” I yell and grab my grapple gun again. I aim all the way across the arena and aim for something solid. As soon as I find my mark, I fire. Once it connects, I wait for the right moment to catch Rarity. Taking into account at how fast she’s falling, the length of my cord and how fast I can swing down, I jump. As the air and wind rush past me in an instant as I fall, keeping the hardest grip I’ve ever had in my entire life onto something. I extend my free hand out as much as I can to catch her.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhh-ooof!” Rarity’s screams of terror gets cut short as i slam hard into her, knocking the air out of her. I hold onto her as hard as I can as well. My momentum comes to slow halt to the point of where we are just dangling uncomfortably far from anything solid in the arena. I give a sigh of relief.

“Whew! Man that was close.” I look down at the slightly quivering pony in my arm. “Hey? Rarity? You can open your eyes now. Your safe.”

“Huh? Wha-? Where-?” she looks around for a second before looking up at me. Her face of horror and fear turning to safety and happiness. “Ohhh, thank you, Swift! I surely would have perished if it wasn’t for you!” She praises me with her words and a few kisses as well.

“Alright, alright, alright! Don’t smear your make-up! C’mon, let’s get back to the others.” I say to her, stopping her. She give me a nervous smile and wraps her hooves around me to get a better grip on me. I hit the switch to begin retracting the spear to my gun. At first, it strains due to the added weight but this thing is designed to withstand punishment!

“*SNAP!*” Unfortunately, the thing the spear connects too doesn’t. The cord immediately retracts back into my gun. I just stare up, knowing what the hell just happened. Me and Rarity look at each other for a second as one thing runs through my mind.

Classic cartoon move.

“Son of a-“ Those are the last words I mutter before we begin falling. “Biiiiiiiiiiiiiiiitch!!!” I shout as we fall.

Rarity continues to scream her usual self, I try to hold onto her but she’s moving around too much. We pass right through a cloud and it hits hard into my face, stunning me and making me lose my grip on Rarity. I twirl around in different directions, trying to regain myself but the constant hitting of clouds against me is making it hard as hell! Soon, I don’t feel the wind on me anymore. I open my eyes to see Cloudsdale getting farther and farther away from me. I try to turn around to see Rarity but something hits me hard. The air gets knocked out of me as I try see what hit me. One of the three Wonderbolts that came after me and Rarity tries to grab me, but my movement coupled with the cloud that just hit me, made the flame haired Pegasus slam into me instead of catching me. I can tell it’s a mare due to the way her body is.

Hey! When you hang out with nothing but mares all day, you can tell. I think the Wonderbolt was Spitfire if I remember the pictures right. She swirls at Rarity as I’m able to turn myself around to look at the ground. I smile that all three are going to get her, but the crappiest thing happens. Rarity is still so scared of what’s happening that she’s screaming and flailing her hooves like crazy, apparently knocking out all three Wonderbolts in the process.

“Damn you, Rarity! Why can’t anything ever go right?!” I yell to myself. I straighten my body out as much as I can and aim straight for her the ponies. I have a plan. If I can push the Wonderbolts in front of some clouds, they should be able to stop and land on them, but Rarity…

Don’t worry, Rarity. You still have a family to worry about. I aim at Rarity as I fall to the ground even faster so I can catch her. Yards turn to meters, then to feet until I can almost touch her. I reach out as much as I can to grab her.

“All… most… there?!” I say to myself. Rarity stops freaking out when she opens her eyes.

“*GASP*” She gasps loudly. I think she’s surprised to see me, but her eyes are looking right past me. I turn around to see something coming right at us. Something really fast. When I narrow my eyes, it’s Rainbow Dash! But theres something different, very different as she comes at us with speed far faster than I’ve seen of her ever pull. Something appears around her, a white type of barrier, but then, I see electricity crackling around her, she begins to narrow and fly faster!

Is this it?!

In a blaze of glory and Rainbow, her speed doubles, a giant shockwave of Rainbow that spreads far out to miles around. A much brighter and gleaming Rainbow, far better than I’ve ever seen in my entire life follows Rainbow as she jets right to us. I close my eyes at the last second before she collides into us. In an instant, I find myself grabbing onto something, two things to be exact. I open my eyes to find I’m holding onto Rainbow Dashes hind legs, with Rarity holding onto the two on the front and the Wonderbolts on her back. My entire mind and body is racked with amazement at what I’m seeing here.

Rainbow Dash, the fastest Pony I’ve seen in my entire life, has just made the impossible happen for my people.

She made a rainbow. No, a fucking Sonic Rainboom! The rainbow behind us continues to follow as she whisks us up into the sky. It was only untill now that I just realized just how close to the ground we were. Rainbow curves up high into the air and straight up to Cloudsdale. As we make our way up, the view of Equestria becoming bigger and bigger with every passing second, I still can’t believe what just happened. One second I’m falling to my death, ready to sacrifice myself for one of my friends, the one who have acted like a bitch awhile ago but still opened her home to me, and now, I’m actually part of a rainbow.

This… is… fucking… Awesome!!

We curve over Cloudsdale, leaving an actual Rainbow over the Pegasi city in the sky. We curve into the bottom of the arena and hover in the middle. Some Pegasi fly over to us, one each grabs the Wonderbolts, two grab Rarity and another two grab me. I curve my arms over the backs of the Pegasi and breathe a sigh of relief. Out of all this, and from the streamers and cheering bombarding us, I think Rainbow won. Anyone who says differently can kiss my-

“A Sonic Rainboom!! Woooo! Yeah!!” A particularly loud shouting nearby attracts my attention. I look over to my left to see the rest of my friends on a cloud, cheering loud and proud, but Fluttershy surprises me most of all. She’s practically screaming and jumping up into the air while pumping her front hooves into the air as well. I may have almost died right now, but these two sights I surely think are well worth it. Fluttershy is finally cheering as loud as Rainbow Dash wanted, and, I finally got to see the Sonic Rainboom. Rainbow Dash… you sure are something.

“I did it. I did it.” Rainbow Dash says, surprised that she finally accomplished what she thought was impossible.

“You sure did. Oh! Thank you, Rainbow Dash! You saved my life!” Rarity praises her friend.

“Oh yeah! I did that too! Ha! Best… Day… Evvveeeerr!” Rainbow Dash happily says as she pumps once. I stare up into the sky, marveling at the pristine, glimmer and closeness of the rainbow above me.

“It sure is, Dash.” I finally say. She looks at me with a smile as I continue to stare up. “It sure is.”

“Come on, lets you two back onto your ride.” The Pony on my right carrying me tells us. I give a nod and indicate with my head where to take us.

The Pegasi were able to get me and Rarity back to the balloon, where we piloted it back to the arena so we can meet with everyone. Everypony is in front of the balloon while an uncomfortable silence looms over us.

“I want to apologize to all of you for getting so carried away with my… beautiful wings.” Rarity tries to apologize while choking back tears. “I guess I just lost my head.”

“Oh it’s okay.”

“Don’t worry about it.”

“We still love you.”

Our friends try their best to help ease Rarity from the whole ordeal that’s happened.

“And I’m especially sorry that I was so thoughtless as to jump into the contest at the last minute after you had worked so hard to win it! Can you ever, ever forgive me!?” Rarity begs Rainbow Dash for her friend’s forgiveness.

“Aww, it’s okay! Everything turned out alright, right?” Rainbow replies with a smile. After everything, I guess it did turn out alright. After all, Rainbow Dash will be remembered for awhile as the creator of the Sonic Rainboom, winner of this year’s best young fliers competition, and… savior of the Legendary Wonderbolts. That’s a title you got to love. But I’ll stick with my Guardian status, thank you very much. “I just wish I could have met the Wonderbolts while they were awake.” Rainbow says in a sad and pouty demeanor. However, a unique blue uniform covered hoof pokes Rainbow on her back. She turns around, and to her surprise, the three Wonderbolts, Spitfire, Soarin’, and Fleetfoot, are standing there in all their glory, alive and awake thanks to their savior, who is awe struck at finally meeting her idols.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoooosh!!” Rainbow repeatedly says.

“So you’re the little pony who saved our lives? We really wanted to meet you and say thanks.” Spitfire says to Rainbow Dash. Fleetfoot and Soarin’ nod in agreement. Rainbow is still stunned.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh!” I chuckle at how she’s acting. Always the tough son of a bitch with a tomboyish attitude that she usually has, now reverted to a school girl who found the love of her life. I hear some flapping noises and look to my right to see Princess Celestia and a couple Pegasus guards coming over to us.

“Princess!” Twilight says in awe as she and the other Elements bow to royalty. I join in as well.

“Hello Twilight Sparkle! And hello to your friends too.” She happily says. We all smile at her, however Rarity still look a little sad.

“Princess Celestia? I’m sorry I ruined the competition! Rainbow Dash here is really the best flier in all of Equestria!” Rarity says about Rainbow, making her blush and fidget her hooves a little.

“I know she is, my dear. And that’s why for her incredible acts of bravery, and her spectacular Sonic Rainboom!” Princess Celestia begins to gracefully say. I think I know where this is going. “I’m presenting the grand prize for best young flier, to this year’s winner, Miss Rainbow Dash!” The Princess brings a golden crown, adorned with a lightning bolt on the front and a wing on each side. The arena cheers the winner on.

“Ohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygoshohmygosh…” Rainbow trails off, repeatedly saying ‘Ohmygosh’ as Fluttershy, Applejack and Pinkie Pie carry her off to be seen by all. Now it’s just the Princess, Twilight, Rarity and I.

“So, Twilight Sparkle. Did you learn anything about Friendship from this experience?” Princess Celestia asks her faithful student with intrigue. Twilight mentioned before what exactly it was that she was doing in Ponyville. She always had this feel about her that said that she wasn’t an all-time inhabitant of Ponyville. Her teacher wanted her to learn the true meaning of Friendship, because apparently she preferred to study and learn about magic than make friends. Still, back on my world, learning about friendship would be considered complete crap, I would have thought that! But being here, I can understand.

“I did, Princess! But I think Rarity learned even more than me!” Twilight directs the attention to Rarity, considering that she’s right. Rarity definitely must have learned something from all this.

“That’s saying something.” I smugly say with a smile. Rarity gives me a scolding look and gently punches me in the arm. It only slightly hurts. She turns back to the Princess.

“I certainly did. I learned how important it is to keep your hoofs on the ground…!”

“Or feet.” I add.

“And be there for your friends.” Rarity says with sincerity. I can’t help but smile at this. I’m glad Rarity was able to see the folly of her ways, a little late but still good.

“Excellent! Well done, Rarity!” The Princess congratulates Rarity on her lesson. “But now I must ask, Swift. How did you enjoy your first Best Young Flier Competition?” Celestia asks me. I give her a smile.

“To be honest Princess, our winner practiced outside my house whenever she could, considering I couldn’t bring my plane up- You know of my plane, right?” I asked her as soon as the word escaped my mouth. I know Twilight wouldn’t forget something like that to mention to the Princess, but I had to be sure. She nods.

“I have. Twilight here mentioned it to me through one of her letters. I also have to admit that something like that seems a bit…” she trails off, trying to come up with a word.

“Farfetched?”

“That’s it!”

“Anyway, I wanted to come cheer her on, but when I heard its up in the clouds, I thought that idea would be completely shot. But, with a bit of ingenuity, some info from Twilight here, and a lucky find,” I hold up my grapple gun to show her. “I was able to come by, cheer my friend on, and witness the legendary Sonic Rainboom. True I almost died, but the scare was worth it.”

“I do hope it was.” The Princess begrudgingly agrees. I guess she doesn’t share my same optimism. Still, the Sonic Rainboom was a piece to behold.

“Hehe, either way, Princess, I am glad to see with my own eyes that one of my best friends was crowned the winner.” I say and she nods. Guess that’s something we can agree on today. The girls bring Rainbow back from parading her around the arena and set her down in front of us all.

“This really is the best, day, Evveerr!” She shouts yet again with happiness. This is either the second or third time she’s said that today. But hey! Who can blame her? I would be just like that too if I won something this big.

“Uh, hey Rainbow Crash-” My attention drifts to the voice of one of the three ponies who have been assholes to Dash the whole time she was here.

“Dash!” The taller light orange Pegasus nudges his dark brown colored friend in the stomach from mispronouncing Rainbow’s name, again.

“Oh! Uhh, sorry. Rainbow Dash.” He finally corrects her name. That still doesn’t bring a smile to me however.

“What do you three want?!” I shout sternly to them, making sure they can hear me.

“Easy, there Swift. I got this.” Rainbow Dash boastfully says to me. I give the ponies a glare before calming myself.

“Uh, yeah, we just wanted to congratulate you on winning the competition.” The bully congratulates Rainbow on her achievement.

“Yeah! That Sonic Rainboom was awesome!!” the taller Pegasus shouts as he rears his front hooves up. Now that, gives me a smile.

“He, thanks guys.”

“Uh, ur, we’re really sorry we gave you such a hard time before.”

“Aww that’s okay. Don’t worry about it.” For those who consider Rainbow Dash a badass, and considering how much she really likes winning, I’m glad to see she’s pretty mellow from everything she’s taken so far.

“Hey! You wanna hang out with us?! Maybe you can show us how you did that incredible trick!”

“Oh now they want to hang out with her. Jerks.” I mutter to myself.

“Now, Swift. We have to learn our lessons sometime.” Rarity heard me and says. As much as I don’t want to admit it, she’s right. It’s best to learn from your mistakes. Rarity now knows not to upstage her friends, those bully’s should have been nicer to her so she would hang out with them now, and me… Well I can’t think of anything. All of this was worth it if you ask me.

“Sorry boys,” Rainbow Dash apologizes to them and flies up to where two of the Wonderbolts are, leaving them in awe with their mouths open. “But I’ve got plans!”

She shouts back as she flies away towards the sun with the two Wonderbolts by her sides. Well, apparently after so long, she finally gets to hang out with her idols. I look back to my friends who have smiles on their faces as Rainbow just drifts away.

“Well, since there’s nothing else needed of us, why don’t we start heading back home. I’m starting to miss the feel of solid ground under me.” I say to my friends. This has been the longest I’ve ever been off the ground in my entire life. Probably the longest in anyone’s life.

“He’s right. I do miss my hooves being on the ground as well.” Rarity agrees with me. My friends nod and begin walking back over to me. I look over to the Princess.

“If that is everything, Princess, I’m afraid we must be going. We all have duties back in Ponyville, it’s best we get back ASAP.”

“Plus! We need to throw Rainbow Dash a congratulatory party!!” Pinkie Pie says, popping up from between me and Rarity. I don’t take my eyes off the princess, instead I just smile and gently pat the top of Pinkies puffy hair. I’ll never understand you Pinkie. That’s what makes you fun.

“That too.”

“I’m sure you are right, Swift Wind. I have duties to tend to as well. I wish you luck and happiness for the future.” The Princess says to me. I give a nod and smile to her.

“You too, Princess! Bye!” I shout. She spreads her wings and begins flying away to Canterlot.

“Alrighty, then everypony, and human. Let’s saddle up!” Applejack says. Me and Rarity begin helping our friends inside the balloon. Not Fluttershy, however since she just flies into the basket.

“Uhhh, hey?” I turn around to see the bully’s from before standing right there next to the basket. I just look at them and lean on the edge of the basket.

“What?” I just go right out and say. They cringe a little but get right back up.

“We just wanted to say, we’re sorry. You know about giving you and especially Rainbow Dash a hard time while you were here.” The dark brown pony begins to apologize.

“Is there any chance you can forgive us?” The tall light orange pony asks. I sigh a bit at first. In any other situation, I probably wouldn’t consider it. But as I look back to my friends, the faces and expressions they have. All the evil I know of in this world is either locked away, banished, or destroyed. I can’t be making enemies like I did before.

No, I said I was going to make a new start here, and I’m going to keep that.

“You know, back in my world, I wouldn’t have wanted your apology. I didn’t have many friends back before.” I look to my friends and point at them. “These ponies have been more friends to me than anyone of my species has ever been. It’s a feeling that’s foreign to me.” I look to the bully’s, and since I don’t know their names, I’ll just have to keep calling them that. “But, I can’t keep making enemies, but I have to be careful who I call friends. So you know what…” I lean in close to them, making them cringe a little more.

“I think, that if Rainbow Dash can forgive, I can too.” I sincerely say and extend my hand out. All three of the bully’s smile and one by one, I shake their hoofs. This world truly is something. All the hate I’ve had before, the fighting, the running, I’m very glad now I can truly relax.

“Well, I’ll see you guys… whenever we meet again.” I say to my new friends as they hover off slightly above me and away from the balloon.

“See ya later.” One of them says and all three of them fly away. It feels good not having any enemies right now. Well, to my own knowledge anyway. The balloon begins to pick up and we start flying back home.

“So, Swift, was this trip worth it?” Twilight asks me. I’ve said it before; I don’t mind saying it again. I walk to the other side of the basket and stare out into the sunset, signaling the coming of dusk and Luna’s embrace.

“It was, my friends.”

Friends. It’s good to have some.

“It sure was.”

Author's Note

I would like to thank Rezz, deathtap, and KeatsLocksley for being my first proofreaders for this chapter, and hopefully many more to come.

Yes folks, the story is taking a turn into the series. This is something that has been stuck in my mind for the whole time I first laid eyes on the show. I finally had the courage to go through with this after reading 'My Little Dashie' and 'The Problem with Magic'. Whether most of you agree with me or not, this is happening.

Stare Master

The next few days were eventful, unfortunately. Ponyville was attacked again. Timberwolves again, this time they scratched up my truck pretty bad and went on to Ponyville. This time my friends and the others were fast enough to get inside the buildings before they could get hurt. The loud roaring and scratching of the wolves and my truck, along with the loud gunfire of my Mossberg shotgun and Berretta pistol, they took that as a warning to hide. The fighting was hell but I proved my title right, the town wasn’t destroyed and there was minimal damage done to it. The scratches my truck has are something like when you key a person’s car. I was pissed as hell when they did that but considering how powerful they can be and their ferocity, I should count myself lucky they didn’t do more. The day’s weren’t a complete fail however. I found some more books, much to mine and Twilight’s delight, a couple old history books, some English texts, but my most valuable find, a Japanese martial arts fighting manual.

I can’t rely on guns or my knife all the time, or any type of melee weapon for that matter. Eventually they’ll wither away and become inoperable. My hands and feet can’t. It will take some time, and I’ve never been one to exercise either, but now time is something I have plenty of and with good reason too. Before I start practicing the moves, I need to get in shape and build up my stamina and endurance.

Suddenly, I hear three knocks coming from the front door.

“*Grunt* Come in.”

“Hello, Swift! I was wondering if… what are you doing?” Twilight enters my home. Her question veers away from what it is she actually wanted. She caught me at the end of today’s exercise regiment for myself. I only did a modest amount of exercises; something like a high school gym class would do at the beginning of class.

“22… 23… 24… Ugh… 25! There.” I finish up my push-ups for today. I lay on the ground for a second before I sit up and look up at Twilight. “Whew! I’m sorry. What’d you say?”

“Well, I was going to ask you if you wanted to go to the Everfree forest with me. But now I’m more curious as to what you were doing right now?” she asks me. I smile and wipe a bead of sweat off my forehead.

“I found this fighting manual from my world and decided that maybe I should hone my skills in using them. I can’t rely forever on my guns and knife. If they were taken away from me, I would be defenseless,” I said as I showed her the book. I slowly get up, my muscles already starting to feel a little sore. “And that, I cannot allow.”

Twilight smiles up at me. “Wow, Swift. I’m glad to see your doing something you like for once,” She happily says.

“Hey, whats…” I begin to say but I stop. Defending the ponies is more of an obligation than me actually liking it, a way to repay them still for saving my life. The competition was more for me to support my friend. The things that have happened so far, they all required of something from me, whether I did or didn’t like them, I had to. Now… I’m taking on something new. “You know you’re right. Most of the things I’ve done or has happened to me so far had some sort of reason to it. This exercising and learning these new fighting styles is something… I like to do, to know and hone my skills with.”

She looks at me with a smile. “You must feel happy with yourself, then?”

I look into her eyes, those violet colored eyes, and smile. “I do. I feel good.” I lean onto my back and lean forward fast with my legs, launching myself onto them and standing up. “Sooooo, what was it you needed?” I asked her, finally breaking the awkwardness of her finding me in the middle of my work out.

“Oh! Right! Sorry. I wanted to ask you if you wanted to come with me to Zecora’s? I’m going so I can pick some of my favorite tea she makes.” She explains. The Everfree Forest yet again, huh? Well, I couldn’t put it off forever huh. Then again, Twilight has gone to Zecora’s home before without the need for an escort, or before I was even here for that matter.

“Ehhhhh, sorry Twilight. But after that last brawl I had with the Timberwolves, I prefer not to tangle with them again.” I apologize to her. I sit down on my couch and take off my shirt. There’s some bandages on my waist while some gauze wrapped around my arm. Those wolves were able to get a few good scratches on me. I look at her with an apologetic stare. “Like I said, I don’t thi-“

“Maybe Zecora has found some interesting things while exploring the forest, a new plane, something to fix your truck, or maybe some more books!” Twilight says the last part rather loudly and with happiness in her voice while cutting me off. This pony will always jump at the chance to find some new books or find something new to learn about me.

“Weelllll, that would be kinda nice.”

“So you’ll come?” she asks while leaning forward on her front hooves a bit.

I let out a groan of annoyance. Today, I ‘was’ going to relish the feel of relaxing after almost getting myself killed yet again, but I can’t pass up the chance of seeing if Zecora found anything new for me. She did bring that house building manual for the girls to make my house after all. “Fine, you win. Let me grab my gear and we’ll get going.”

“Great! But first I need to pick up some things from the library. Do you want me to wait or should I just go?” she asked me.

“No, no. It’ll only take a few minutes. Explore my house a bit while I get ready.” I propose. She nods with approval. I get up and walk to my room. I throw my slightly sweaty shirt into a bin I set up for all my dirty clothes. I search through my drawer to find a suitable replacement. A simple black t-shirt will suffice. Once I slip on my shirt, then comb my hair, I walk out to find Twilight fiddling around with one of the shells for my shotgun.

“Interesting. So an array of small pellets are placed inside this, then when you fire it launches them all out into a spraying effect?” She states right on the money. I smile and nod to her as I walk over to the coat rack to grab my belt.

“Excellent Twilight. You’re learning.” I compliment her. She smiles at me with her eyes closed when she places the shell back down. I’m ready when the audible ‘click’ of my belt closes shut. “Alright, let’s get going.”

“Right.”

We begin walking into town back to where Twilight lives. Everything is peaceful and all have gone back to their usual daily activities. Everyone is peaceful, happy and today just feels like a good day. Maybe things will be alright.

“Look out!” A voice breaks the slight somewhat quietness me and Twilight have with us right now. Me and Twilight spin around rapidly as the creature or creatures zoom past us in an instant. When we finally stop, Twilight’s eyes are spinning around in circles while I’m trying to regain my balance.

“Whoa. Oh, man. Crap, crap. Dizzy. Really dizzy here.” I start sputtering words as I unintentionally move from left to right, forward and back in an attempt to stop my spiraling world.

“Swift! Are you okay?” I manage to hear Twilight’s voice. Sounds like she isn’t as messed up as I am right now. I stumble towards her, hoping she can help keep me steady and alright.

“Uh, no I’m not. I can’t see straight.”

“Uh, Swift? Your coming a little-!” Before Twilight can finish, I trip on my own feet and fall forward, accidentally landing on the purple colored unicorn. “Close.” Twilight strains to say from under me.

I push myself off the ground a little and roll off her. I just lay there on the ground, staring into the spinning clouds above me.

“Oh my! Are you alright?” What little I can make out, Fluttershy appears in my field of vision, then Twilight.

“I’m just, peachy!” I say with a smile, sarcasm flowing out like a waterfall. “I think... I think I’m gonna… gonna… lay here for a second until I… I can walk again.” I meekly say to them as I close my eyes. My head isn’t throbbing anymore but I still feel my eyes hurting a little under the lids. “Sorry again for falling on you Twilight.”

“It’s alright, Swift. Just try to feel better before we go.” I nod to her words.

“Wait, where are you two going?” Fluttershy asks Twilight.

“Me and Swift are heading over to the Everfree Forest to visit Zecora!” Twilight happily says. I just smile and give a thumbs up.

“The… the Everfree… Everfree Forest?” Fluttershy stutters, concerned for our well-being and whatnot. I’m not surprised. That forest is still a death trap for those unprepared for it. Thankfully I’ve always been a cautious person so with luck, when me and Twilight head on through, hopefully there won’t be an incident. “You’ll, you’ll be careful won’t you?”

“Of course! With Swift by my side, I think we can manage.” Awww, I feel so loved.

“Thanks for having the utmost confidence in me Twilight Sparkle!” I reply in a loopy voice. I don’t remember how many times it was that I spun around, but however many it was, I’m still a little messed up. I hear Twilight and Fluttershy giggle at my silliness. As much as the horrors I’ve faced for so long, I can’t help but smile at how cute their giggles are.

“Anyway, what are you doing with the girls?” Twilight asks her hovering friend.

“Rarity has a big order to fill tonight, so I volunteered to take the girls over to my cottage for a sleepover.” A sleepover? With the crusaders?

“IIIIIIII smell trouble.” I say while pointing my finger into the air. With my vision returning, I see the two mares staring at me.

“He does have a bit of a point. Taking care of those three fillies? All by yourself? You sure you can handle it?” Twilight asks her. Fluttershy has her uses, skills and all, but there’s only so much someone, or somepony, can do.

“What? These sweet little angels. They’ll be no problem at all.” Fluttershy states as the crusaders all stand together with golden halos over their heads.

“Well, I wish you luck then, Fluttershy.” I shout.

“Thank you, Swift. Well, we better get going before it gets too late. Good luck again in the Everfree Forest. Say bye girls.”

“Bye!”

“See you!”

“Catch ya’ later!” The three fillies say at the same time and begin trotting away. The shy yellow Pegasus waves us goodbye and turns around to leave.

I slowly sit up and watch as Fluttershy hovers away with the three fillies just ahead of her. “She’s screwed isn’t she?” I blurt out. Considering how they were the first time I met them, the crusaders are definitely a handful.

“Ohh! Don’t be so negative to her. Who knows, she just might surprise us.” Twilight defends the shy pony. Maybe she might just pull through with it. After all, she surprised the hell out of me when I saw her screaming and cheering back at the Best Young Flier competition a few days ago. Either way, the crusaders will be a challenge. Twilight looks back to me. “Are you alright enough to move?”

I check myself over a bit, making sure that everything is in place and where it should be. Since the gun belt is the only thing on me that has something important to me, my focus is pressed towards that. Everything seems to be in place, my gun and knife are there, the magazines for my pistol there too, and I’m not seeing stars or anything like that, so I guess I’m good. I slowly get onto my feet in case I get dizzy all of a sudden from laying down too much. “I’m good. Let’s get going.” With a nod, we continue walking towards the library.

Minutes pass by, Twilight and I making small idle chit-chat as we walk together. As words leave both our mouths, I think of Twilight, out of all my friends, the bestest friend I’ve got. She’s nice, smart, has lots of other friends besides me, plus it also helps to know that she is friends, along with a student/teacher status between the two of them, with one of the most powerful and highly prestigious creatures of this world, in any world for that matter. After hearing the story about the whole Nightmare Moon incident from the other elements, it sounded like Twilight is somewhat the leader of their group. So that’s a plus too. Besides, she’s not bad looking either.

“!!” What the fuck did I just say?! No! No. Nothing like that. She would never be interested in me. It would never work out anyway. She’s a pony, and I’m a human. It just wouldn’t work out.

Would it?

“Swift?” Her voice snaps me out of my attention. I look up to find that we are here at the library. Good, I needed something to get my mind off this.

“Huh? What?” I stammer out.

“You alright? You blanked out there for a second.” I shake my head little.

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just… thinking that’s all.” She gives me a curious look. Guess she doesn’t believe me.

“You sure?”

“Yes, I’m fine!” I say a little loudly. She gives me this look. A look that I’m not sure what it is, but it’s not good I know that much. I don’t need this right now, I’m about to head straight into unknown territory yet again and I don’t need Twilight picking my brain. I groan and move past her to the door. “Let’s just get what it is you need and move.” I open the door and walk right in, only to be greeted by a book to the top of my head. “Ow! What the-?!” I look up to see it’s Spike trying to rearrange a bookshelf.

“Oops. Sorry, Swift.” I lean down and grab the book, which is just a plain dictionary, and hand it to Spike. “Thanks.”

“No prob.”

“Now just stay right there while I go get my saddlebag.” Twilight says and heads up the stairs to her room. I find a chair to sit in and relax, letting out a breath of air in the process.

“You alright?” I look up to Spike.

“*Sigh* I don’t know. I think I’ve already accepted the idea that I’m going to be stuck here for the rest of my life… but I’m still not sure if my mind has accepted it yet. It’s going to take longer than just a week or more for me to feel better.” I’ll probably never see a human again. I’ll be stuck here forever with little to zero chance of going back to where I came from. I didn’t like my world before, but it’s something that was designed for my kind, not here in Equestria. Equestria is the magical land for ‘Ponies’, not humans. Sure I now have more friends than I’ve ever had before, I can relax more often here than back in my world, but two things that might be a problem are still on the surface of my thoughts: Love, and Magic.

Can I have relationships with a pony? Probably not. They’d probably be outcasted by their friends and family for having intimate relationships with an alien. Damn. I can’t do that to somepony. Just suck it up man. You don’t have time for this.

Next, how long will it take before the thing I’m allergic to decides to finally kill me? This place teems with magic all over the place. Maybe it’s slowly killing me off as I continue live here. If that’s the case, a relationship surely wouldn’t work out, not just because there would be a good chance that my intimate partner would be a pony, and I’m a human, but because I would probably die out sooner if I continue to work with my current occupation.

“You sure you’re not just sick or tired? That last fight you had really took a lot out of you.” The little green and purple dragon tries to ease my worries. That is a possibility. Fatigue can play tricks on a person’s mind if it’s serious enough. I feel a little better now, not fully, but better. I also have this thing about me where I take something and think it’s completely impossible for me to do, even though I do have the means, skill and tools to get it done, then about a few minutes or hours later I have that confidence again to achieve my goal. I don’t know if there’s a term for something like this, but it’s gotten annoying after a while. Still, for a baby dragon, he gave a pretty simple yet valid point.

“You know, you’re probably right. Just before Twilight came by to get me, I was doing some exercises so I can try and get fit. I guess since I pushed my limits just a few days ago in defending this town, exercising a little after is not recommended, especially if you don’t do it on a regular basis.” I explain. With how everything is, hopefully my explanation right now really is the answer. “Yeah, that’s probably it.”

“Alright, ready.” I hear a chipper voice. I look towards the stairs to see Twilight slowly descending them with her saddle bag on. I slowly sit up and stretch a bit.

“All right then, let’s go.”

“Be careful you two.” Spike says to us as we make our way to the door. Since I don’t want Twilight trying to press the subject again from earlier, I open the door for her like a gentleman usually does, which I am far from.

“Why thank you! Bye Spike! Take good care of the library while we’re gone!” Twilight bids farewell from the outside. Just before I close the door, I look up at the dragon:

“See ya, Spike. Now you be careful up there.”

“Ahhhh, don’t worry, Swift. I’ll be fine.” He snorts back. I close the door and walk back to Twilight, who is waiting patiently for me to follow a few feet away.

“Now are you ready?” she asks in an annoyed tone. I smirk.

“Yes, I’m read-.”

*Crash*Crash* A couple loud sounds interrupts me. From where they came from, they came from the library. Twilight gets a worried look. I hold my hand out in front of her to signal for her to stay put. I go to push open the door but I slam into it instead.

“What the-?” I slam on the door a few times to get it open but it doesn’t budge. I put all my weight into it and slowly edge the door open until I can peek my head in. The entire shelf of books just in front of the door has been toppled over, with a dizzy and disoriented dragon right in the middle of the pile. I don’t scold him, I warned him and now look what happened. I slowly close the door and walk back to Twilight.

“He’s fine.” I bluntly say while walking past her. Her expression turns to surprise as she bolts to catch up to me.

For the next few minutes as we walk towards the Everfree Forest, I decide to screw with her a bit by barely telling her anything about what I saw in the library.

“So everythings fine?” she asks me for the dozenth time. I smile as I push a tree limb out of our path.

“Yes, Twilight. Everything’s just fine.” She gives me a pouty look.

“I don’t see why you couldn’t tell me what happened exactly?” I chuckle.

“I don’t know. I haven’t had much fun lately, so I guess the thought and seeing you work really hard to deduce this mystery was priceless.” It was a little funny seeing her squirm like that. She shakes her head while ducking under another branch.

“You’re terrible.”

“Haha, and don’t you forget it.” I laugh and jump over a fallen log, followed by Twilight. We’ve been trekking for a while now and it’s already dark, not dark as in the Everfree Forests darkness, I’m talking about literally dark from the outside. “Are we almost there? I can’t tell anymore.”

“Hmmm, we should be. I don’t remember the last I time explored this at night.” That’s comforting. The many echoes and moaning noises that emanate from the forest itself are an all too familiar sound to me, but there’s only so much a person can remember, especially a freaky place like this.

*Rustle*Shift* Some sounds catch my attention. Normally they wouldn’t, but these are too close to be a coincidence. I stop myself and Twilight in our tracks.

“What is it?” I slowly scan the area around us to find the source of the disturbance. A bush moves and shakes a second, then another shakes a few bushes away, so either there’s more than one, or there’s one that’s really big and long. I pull out my pistol and aim.

“There’s something out there. Stalking us.” I say while not even turning to her.

“You sure?”

“I’m quite sure.” It stays silent for a while, until…

“Bawk.” I jerk my gun behind me and about to unload on the creature, until I see its face.

“A chicken?” Yes, a damn chicken. What the hell?!

“Uhhhhhh, Swift? I think we should go!” Twilight tells me in a worried tone. I don’t understand what’s so wrong. It’s just a chicken, I mean sure it’s obvious it’s not an inhabitant of a place like this but what’s the harm.

“C’mon Twilight, are you that paranoid of this place that you’ll suspect just about any-“ I begin to say while looking back at her. I turn back around to see the chicken is gone. I look around to try and find it but there’s nothing.

“Bawk.” I hear the noise again, except this time its sounds a little higher. I look up to try and confirm my suspicion, and I’m right. The chicken is there in the branches above, only it’s upside down.

“What the-!” I begin to voice my surprise but something hits me in the chest. “Oooof!” I stumble back a bit from the attack knocking the wind out of me. I look around to find my assailant but again, nothing.

“Swift!” I turn around to find Twilight.

“Kaaa!” As my head turns around, I’m met with something to the face. The force of it stings and nearly hurdles me against a tree. I groan and slowly get up. I rub my face to make sure nothing bad was hit, except I find my hand with a streak of blood on it. Whatever it was that hit me, it gave me a pretty bad gash on my cheek.

“Swift!” I hear Twilight’s voice again but it rings a bit in my ears. Those damn attacks really shook my head up. What I do manage to see is Twilight teleporting in front of me. One second, she’s far away from me, now she’s in a fighting stance facing my attacker from in front of me. The creature now finally reveals itself to be a Cockatrice. The head is of a rooster or the chicken from before, it’s body is long, slender and dragon-like too, just like the description from my worlds mythical creatures. But there was something else about it that I forgot, something about it’s eyes. The creature flares is wings outward and flashes these red blood-like eyes at us, except before he can do whatever it is he was going to do, a bright flash of light blinds me and the creature. As I rub my eyes to try and clear my vision, something bites my hand.

“Youch!” I yelp while being pulled away. Shortly after, my vision soon returns to me and it’s Twilight that’s leading me away from the Cockatrice.

“Mvar therar!” She shouts to me in a muffled voice. I look ahead to see a clearing. She let go of my hand, where I run as fast as her and we both move behind a tree. We take a few seconds to catch our breath but still keep our guard up.

“*Breathes heavily* Damn! A fucking cockatrice! Just what we need.” I quietly say. I pea back around to tree, expecting to see the creature again right on our heels, but thankfully I don’t. “Whew, alright, I think we’re clear for now.”

“Dear Celestia! What do we do?” Twilight quickly asks me. No doubt this is probably her first time facing this thing, mine too, obviously. I grab my gun and pull back the barrel to check to see if it’s loaded. Once it is, I grab my knife to make sure it’s still in working order. With those two factors checked, I feel a bit more relaxed knowing I have something to defend myself with.

“Alright, that thing is big, dangerous, sneaky, and overall pissed off from what you did. I better draw its attention away from you while you make your way back to Ponyville or Zecora’s. Either get the others and help take this thing down, or maybe Zecora might have something to help against this thing, for being in the forest for so long she’s bound to have some tricks up her sleeve, or… in her mane.” I explain to the unicorn. Hopefully my plan will work and we can take this mythological creature down with no casualties. Besides, if we both try to leave at the same time, I have the feeling that that thing is going to be hiding behind something and wrap itself around us, then we’d really be screwed!

“No Swift! I won’t leave you to face that thing yourself. We can take it together!” she replies with determination. I chuckle at her.

“I admire your optimism and confidence in our abilities, but we’re sitting ducks here and who knows what else could come by and make a meal of us, plus if both try to move, we’re a much bigger and louder target.” I peak around again to make sure nothing is nearby. Still clear. “No. One of us needs to make a distraction while the other gets help.” I grip my gun with both hands and have it ready, “And it just so happens, distractions are a bit of my specialty.”

“You sure?” I look at her with confidence in my eyes.

“Don’t worry Twilight, I got this.” I lie. In truth I have no idea if I’ll be able to do this, but my concern is to keep Twilight safe, nothing else. I get into a running stance with my beretta ready in my left hand. “Okay, ready… set… go!”

I yell loudly and bolt as fast as I can back in the direction we were running from. I hear foot or hoofsteps behind me which leads me to believe that she’s taken my advice.

“*Bang*Bang*!!” I fire off a few shoots to get the attention of the Cockatrice or anything else hostile in the area. I continue to move every so often, stopping at a tree or a boulder as cover so I can see if anything is chasing or stalking me, plus so I can get a breather in as well. Minutes pass and nothing has shown. I’m relieved that I haven’t seen anything yet, but I’m more worried at the same time that it went after a different target, namely my dear friend Twilight.

“Damn, where the fuck are you?” I cuss out quietly in anger. The one time I actually want something to attack me doesn’t. That spells out ‘crap’ by a long shot. “God damn you, if you so much as hurt Twilight I swear I’ll skin and turn you into my new belt-!” Something hits me square in the back, slamming me hard against the rock. “That’s it you son of-!” Before I can shoot whoever hit me, my eyes meet with another set, but these are red, glowing bright red.

I… I can’t… m-…. move. Something has halted my movements, my muscles ache as I feel them stiffening up, my breathing becoming ragged slowed. I feel my blood boiling, anger and hate fueling me as I try to break this things hold on me. I clench my fist hard enough to dig my nails into my skin and leak out blood. “RAAAAHHH!” In one swift motion, I let out a cry of anger and connect my right fist to the face of those eyes. The gaze or trance is broken and I can move again. I was able to daze the Cockatrice but not for much longer. I bring my gun up to shoot it.

Nothing happens, in fact, I can feel the gun in my hand, I can’t even feel my hand! Because it’s so dark, I can’t clearly see what’s wrong. I feel around on my left arm with my right, and my heart drops. It’s hard, hard as stone, how the-?!

It clicks into my head, the ability that the Cockatrice has, it can turn something or someone to stone by looking into its eyes. The Cockatrice begins to get back and is ready to attack me. I turn around and try to run away.

“Oof!” I trip after the first few steps and hit the ground hard. I look down at my feet. To my dismay yet again, my left foot is turned to stone as well, all the way up to just before my knee. I get back up as best I can and begin running as fast as I can away from it. Waddling is the best I can do right now with my weighted arm and petrified leg.

For around half an hour, I run and move away from the creature. I can’t take my gun out of my petrified hands grip because it’s latched on their good, and I don’t want to break my fingers off in the process. “Damn, I’m in no shape to fight right now. The only thing I have to fight with is my knife, but I can’t move fast enough to use it, not with my foot and all. “Alright, just got to keep my head on straight, keep calm, and you should be fine.” I try to console myself. It works, sort of. I’m still freaking a little, but hopefully Twilight made-

“Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!!” I hear a loud shrill cry of terror, and it sounds close by! Who the hell could be here this late at night? I move forward in the direction of the yelling, although, it didn’t sound like one cry to be exact, more like three. The cry’s continue to be heard as they go back and forth, which confirms my suspicion of it not just being one, but three. I bound around a tree and spot the source. The Cutie Mark Crusaders are all wearing capes and running around like crazy. I look a little to my right to see Fluttershy right there with her back turned to me and trying to calm down the little fillies.

“Girls-! Please-! Calm do-!”

“Girls!!” I shout loudly over the combined volume of all four pony’s. They all go quiet and look over to me.

“Swift!!” The Crusaders yell happily to see me. Fluttershy looks as happy as they are too.

“Oh my! Swift! I’m so glad you’re here! There’s an evil Cockatrice following us and-!” Before she can finish, I hold my hand up to stop her.

“I know. I met it. Listen, when it comes by and finds us, while it’s finishing me off, you all head straight for Ponyville and get help.” I explain to them. They all look confused for a second.

“What do you mean, ‘finishing you off?’” Scootaloo suspiciously asks me. I look down to realize I have my petrified body parts behind the tree. I sigh and slowly move out from behind the tree. All three fillies gasp but the yellow Pegasus has her mouth wide open. I rub the stone part of my arm slowly. I can’t feel anything right now there. My body aches right now with the cut off blood circulation to my limbs. It feels like they’ve been amputated, that they’re not there, but they are, and it hurts.

“I… I can’t fight like this. The best I can be is a decoy for you, I already did that for Twilight. Hopefully she made it back to home okay.” I feel really crappy right now. I’ve been halted from my true potential, I can’t hit my max output right and it sucks! But… maybe I can still do something good right now.

“Tw… twilight?” Fluttershy slowly says in a disappointed tone. I look up at her and nod.

“Yeah. I told her to run while I lured it off. Hopefully she made it.” I explain. She’s still unchanged and the fillies still look sad too. “What’s wrong?”

Fluttershy slowly lowers her head and looks over to her right. I follow her gaze. I see something on the ground nearby, but I can’t tell what it is because it’s still too dark. You know? I like the night and all, but sometimes it’s a complete bitch to work with!

The clouds move from in front of the moon, illuminating the area around us, until it goes over the object.

My eyes go wide and my heart drops yet again.

Right there, laying on her side, with the last scared, shocked expression on her face, is Twilight, turned to stone.

“Twi- Twilight… noo.” I quietly said. I slowly make my way over to her. I collapse onto my knees right next her. I… I failed her. I was supposed to be the guardian for the inhabitants of Ponyville… and I couldn’t protect her. I failed you Twilight. You’re gone because I wasn’t good enough. I’m… I’m sorry Twi. I feel tears begin to leak from my eyes at the loss of my friend. She was the most real and true friend I’ve ever had in my entire life, and she’s gone.

“Girls! Behind me... now!” I hear Fluttershy yell, interrupting my thoughts. I slowly look around to see the Cockatrice flying right at her, with the three fillies right behind her.

That thing took Twilight. He did this to me, did this to Twilight! I won’t let him do this to anyone else! “You!!” I say loudly, my voice increasing in volume. I’m mad now, very mad, more mad than I’ve ever been! The creature looks over at me as I slowly stand up. I grab my knife and get ready!

“You did this to me! You did this to my friend!” I shout pointing to me and Twi.

“I won’t let you do this to anyone else!!” I slowly take a few steps forward. The creature locks it’s gaze with me again. My body freezes up again, but this time I don’t care.

The last thing I want before I become a statue…

Is to be stuck with my blade driven into the heart of that demon!

“I’ll kill you!!!” I yell and run forward. I give off a loud war cry while I hold my knife high over my head, ready to deal the blow to him. I feel every fiber of my being becoming stiffer and stiffer as I move closer to the creature. My yelling going lower and lower until all I give off a low groan just a foot away from my target. I edge my arm forward, trying to bring it down with enough force to split diamond if I can. My face has the look of pure anger and horror on it, surely scaring the hell out of any who lays their eyes on me.

My breathing lessens, my lungs freezing up, my hearts beats becoming slow and less frequent, the circulation to my body cutting me off from my brain as my knife slowly makes it to just inches from the creatures face.

Only have one last thing to say before I’m stuck for good:

“Fuck… youuuuu-!”

“Get away from her!” I yell loudly and charge at the figure with my knife in hand. He took the one thing that gave a damn about me and I want his blood!

I continue to fling my arm from left to right, trying to slash him into a million ribbons, but he’s too fast. “Damn you! Die already you son of a-!” Before I can finish, he grabs my arm with one and takes the knife from me. I try to break free but before I can, I feel a horrifying stabbing feeling in my gut. I’m pushed away just as quick as I am stabbed and fall to the ground. I groan and look down to see the knife embedded right into the left most part of my stomach. If I don’t take it out soon, there’s a good chance I could bleed out from the position it’s in. I look up at my attacker, the dark and shadow around us masking his form and face. He takes out another knife and looms over me. I grit my teeth and stare at him with dead eyes.

“I’ll see you in hell.” He stabs...

“Gah!” I shout and fly up in bed. Another dream, with who, I don’t know. I’m sweating, my muscles ache and it slightly hurts as I breathe.

“Damn, what happened?” I don’t remember what happened. One second, I was charging at the Cockatrice, a mythological creature to my world that has the power to turn others into stone, the next I’m sitting here in bed… in the hospital. I can still feel the slow, agonizing process of turning to stone. My hands and legs hardening up to the point where I can’t use or feel them, then my internal organs, my head, and lastly, my eyes, the last coherent thing I had before my mind went completely blank.

“Mmmm.” I hear a soft murmur sound. My eyes gaze over to my right and then grow wide. I smile with completely happiness as I see right there, right next to me sitting on a chair, is Twilight Sparkle.

She’s fine. She’s alright. She’s alive. I can’t believe it! I thought she was gone forever. I… I’m glad I was dead wrong. I gently run my hand against her mane, the soft slight fluffiness to that part of her body. Now I’m thinking how Pinkie Pie’s mane would feel like. It’s puffy all the damn time! I know I shouldn’t question how she is but I just can’t help it! She’s just too freaky!

“Mmmm, mmmmm… huh?” But now’s not the time for that. Right now we have to deal with what happened back in the forest. I take my hand away from her as she picks up her head and her eyes slowly flutter open. She looks around a bit, no doubt to get her bearings on where she is, before looking up at me.

How long has she been there? Keeping an eye on me? How long have I been here for that matter? When our gaze meets, she smiles, making me do just that as well.

“Swift, you’re awake? I’m so- Oof!” Before she can finish, I embrace her in a hug. Right now I am really happy. I thought I lost her forever, I thought her friends and family lost her forever and it would all be my fault… but it’s not now.

She’s alive, that’s all that matters. “Twilight! I thought I lost you forever. I’m so glad you’re alright.”

“I’m glad you’re alright too, Swift. I guess we underestimated that thing didn’t we?” she jokes. Really? If Fluttershy and the others hadn’t been there we would…! What did happen exactly?

“Yeah, uh, we did. What happened after I turned to stone?” I ask her. She pulls away from my embrace and gets into a comfortable position.

“Well, apparently after you turned to stone, Fluttershy used the ‘Stare’ on the Cockatrice and forced it to release us from our prisons. I awoke with a snail on my face just as I was free. You on the other hand stayed asleep for awhile. Once the Cockatrice left, the five of us, me, Fluttershy and the three fillies carried you back home and took you to the hospital. Fluttershy then explained to me what had happened while I was writing a letter to the princess.” She explains.

“Stare?” I asked dumbfounded.

“Oh! Right. I forgot you haven’t heard about that yet. Well, Fluttershy has this… quirk about her. When she gives you the stare, it basically breaks your will in a way. I don’t know from experience on how it works, but I do know that when she gets that look on her face, you know she’s using the stare.” She says. I nod to confirm that I understand. She thinks for a little while longer, trying to come up with something else. “I think the first time I saw her use the stare was on a dragon that was coating our town in a thick black smoke.”

“A dragon huh? Wow.” The only dragon I’ve met so far is Spike, and from some texts I’ve read about how dragons can grow really big. The best estimate I can get is that they can grow up to lengths and heights as big as two buses or, side-by-side, front-or-back, even on top of one another. If the most shy and kind pony I know in the world can bring a dragon to do what she says by staring at it, I don’t want to get on her bad side at all.

“Yep, she may seem all weak and defenseless from the start, but when you hurt her in just the right points, she can get pretty violent.” Fluttershy? Violent? Well, I did keep saying to myself that she’ll never be loud enough to be a true cheerleader, but I was dead wrong about that at the competition.

“I can only imagine.” I smile at her and lay back, relaxing a bit. I look at her again with a question. “How long was I out?”

“You’ve been out for a few days now. I guess since you’re not from here, it took longer for the process to turn you to stone, shutting off different parts of you one by one until you fully turned. I guess from the magical prowess of being turned to stone, and your organs shutting off individually, you were knocked out for quite awhile.” She explains to me again. She’s always been the smart one. Her logic isn’t faulty. That’s the best of an explanation I can come up with in a long run so, I’ll just stick with that.

“Days. It’s every so often that when something bad tends to happen, I’m out of commission for a few days.” I groan. Still, I need to get stronger and better. If something like this happens again, I might never be found, same with whoever I’m with. I refuse to let that happen. “Either way, Twilight, I’m glad we’re both okay. Did anything happen will I was gone?” The purple unicorn thinks for a second.

“The others came by earlier to check on you. Since I didn’t have anything else to do, I opted to stay here in case you woke up. I guess I dozed off for a second there. Hehe.” She chuckles. I do the same in return.

“Anything else?”

“Hmmm, oh! There was a talent show going on. The Cutie Mark Crusaders entered and won the award for best Comedy act of the show.” Comedy. That’s somewhat sounds about right.

“Huh. That’s nice. Did they have fun?” Instead of saying something, she just smiles. Wonder what she’s planning.

“We sure did!” A new voice shouts happily. From the slight southern accent, it’s either Applejack or Apple Bloom. And since the voice said ‘we,’ it’s Apple bloom. All three of the crusaders walk right in through the front door, dressed in some really freaky clothing.

Apple Bloom’s suit is black with stars on her chest and a black headband with white skulls on it. Her hoofs are also pink with a type of flame pattern combining with the black.

Sweetie Bell’s is light red with light green on her hoofs and stripes. Her mane is a type of crazy pattern, same with her tail, and she has the light red color face paint on her left eye.

Lastly is Scootaloo, her tail is a bit spiky, same with her mane except it’s pushed back a bit as well. She has purple eye shadow I think on. Her clothes are purple with stripes and dots of light blue and a slightly darker red than Sweetie Belle’s on her main body and the tips of her hooves.

I have no idea on who made these, but I should probably keep quiet less I say something completely rude and be a total dick. “Wooooooow. Very… interesting… clothing?” I say, unsure of what exactly to say, so I bluff it.

“Thanks, I made them myself!” Sweetie Bell happily admits. The sister, to the best fashion designer I know, made those costumes.

“I guess talent doesn’t run in the family,” I mutter to myself.

“What was that?” Twilight heard me.

“Uhh, nothing! Nothing!” I nervously say. Apple Bloom then walks up close to the bed.

“You alright?” She asks me. I guess the last thing she saw of me was the rage attack I was in. It’s good to see that she cares. I give her a reassuring smile and a nod.

“I’m fine. A little sore but fine. Sorry I missed your performance.” I apologize to her and the others. They give me a smile. Apple Bloom returns to the side of her friends.

“Don’t worry. We forgive you.” Scootaloo says.

“And you get to see it right now!”

“…” Wait, what did Sweetie Bell just say? Did she just say that I get to see it right now? “Ohh, it’s quite alright. You don’t need to do that on my account.” I quickly try to dissuade them. All three shake their head no.

“Uh-uh. You tried to save us back in the Everfree forest!”

“So to show our appreciation for you…”

“We’re going to give you your own private show!” Oh, well. I guess that settles it then. I’ve got my own private show in just a few minutes. Hopefully I’m wrong and it will actually be good. Hopefully.

“Umm, alright then. I guess I got a show.” I said with light enthusiasm. All three fillies beam with joy.

“Great! Just give us a few minutes to prepare!” Apple Bloom says and turns around to talk with her partners. I let out a defeated sigh and slump back.

“Don’t worry, it’s not as bad as you think. They’re only doing the singing and dancing part of their performance. They insisted on making the whole scenery again they used back in the talent show, but the hospital staff said no. So while all the patients are outside getting some fresh air, you’ll be here enjoying your own private show.” Twilight whispers to me. I smile and nod to the purple unicorn. Only about a minute goes by, the Crusaders finalizing how they’ll perform right now, before Twilight taps my arm. I look over to her and she has a look of sincerity on her face. “I-uh… wanted to say… thanks… for what you tried to do. You know, to the Cockatrice and all.” I look at her.

“Of course Twilight! When I saw what that thing did to you, I just… completely lost it and wanted to tear him apart. I’m just glad you’re alright.” I tell her sincerely. She doesn’t have to thank me for anything. I’ve said it before to her, the rest of the elements, to Princess Luna and Celestia, Spike, and I don’t know how many others, that I’ll defend this town and its inhabitants with my life. They saved me, I saved them. This is my home, damnit. I lost one before for reasons I can’t remember… but I won’t lost another, I swear it.

“I know me too. But when I saw the position you were in, the expression on your face when you were turning back to normal. I was a little scared and shocked at your rage.” She said to me. Wait, how did she see me like that? If she instantly went back to normal when Fluttershy broke the Cockatrice, then shouldn’t I have as well? The least that would have happened to me was just dropping right onto the ground.

“Wait, how did-?” I trail off.

“Just as how it took longer for you to fully turn to stone, it took a little while for you to return to normal. While mine was instant, yours went slowly from the bottom up. I caught a glimpse of your last moment before you fell unconscious.” She explains to me. With how everything is, I had hoped that I wouldn’t have to turn into a blood-thirsty rampaging demon. I don’t need anything else about me to freak out my friends. I’m lucky as it is for them to accept me, what of my past and all. I have to be more clear headed from now on and not just go charging in like crazy. “Still, thanks again for trying to save me and the others.”

“Hm, no problem Twilight.” I reply and take her hoof into my hand and stare into her eyes. Those eyes, her, this town, the pony’s, all have been better to me than anyone else I’ve ever met. I couldn’t ask for a better place to call home.

“We’re ready! Uh, do you two want us to leave?” Sweetie bell shouts. Me and Twilight break out of each other’s gaze and blush.

“Uhh, what are you talking about? No no, we’re good, we’re good. Go ahead.” Twilight quickly says, hoping to change the subject through her blushing exterior. At least for her, she has all that fur to hide it.

“Yeah, what she said!” Unfortunately for me, I’m practically blushing like a tomato. The Crusaders give us suspicious looks, making me and Twilight feel a little bit nervous at the awkwardness.

“Hmmmm, alrighty then!” Apple Bloom is the first to break the awkwardness. All three get into position.

This is going to be a long day, at least I have friend here to help me.

That’s something to be grateful for.

Author's Note

I'd like to thank yet again:

http://www.fimfiction.net/user/KeatsLocksley
http://www.fimfiction.net/user/deathtap
http://www.fimfiction.net/user/Rezz

For being my Proofreaders. Thanks again guys.

A Dog and Pony Show

It feels good to be back in my own bed. After the Cutie Mark Crusaders were done with their performance and gone, I checked myself out of the hospital. The hospital staff advised against it but I was able to convince them otherwise. It’s been a couple days so not much has changed since. Right now I am making sure my house is alright, no foundation change or movement, no break-ins or attempts, and taking a more accurate inventory of all my supplies.

“Alright, 223 standard shotgun shells, 111 9mm pistol bullets, 17 compound bow arrows…”

Before I can continue, a few loud knocks interrupt my train of thought.

“Come in.” I invite my mysterious guest in without taking my eyes off the clipboard I’m holding. Although I slightly but slowly move closer to the pile of guns I have laid out, ready to grab my pistol just in case.

“Hey, Swift!” I recognize the happy voice. Twilight Sparkle’s faithful number one assistant and friend since she was a filly.

“Hey, Spike. Need somethin’?” He doesn’t seem like the type to just go over to someone’s house, especially mine, to hang out. Hopefully he does need something, it’s pretty boring here as of late so.

“No! Can’t a dragon come by and say hi to one of his friends?”

I smile at his attitude. Always the chipper dragon he is. But how come I have the feeling there is more to it than that.

“Oh, sorry. Hey, I’m just here taking inventory of all the supplies I’ve collected.”

“That’s nice.”

A few minutes pass, not a word being said. The only noise being the gentle breathing of our breaths and the occasional scribbling of my clipboard. “Soooooooo…” Spike finally says.

“Sooooooo…” I reply.

“Sooooo, you’ve got nothing to do today?”

“Nope. Been boring since the whole Cockatrice incident. No doubt Twilight must have told you?” I place the clipboard down on a table nearby and sit down on the couch. He nods in approval.

“She did. I also read the letter she sent to the Princess.”

I guess he has too. Being the main transportation and envoy for two important pony’s, I guess he has to make sure that nothing wrong is sent between the two.

“Anyway, do you think you can help me out with something?”

“Um, sure. I got nothing else to do.” The little dragon seems happy as he can be. I guess whatever he needs must be important, although it can’t be as good considering he needs my help.

“Awesome! Let’s go!” Before I can say anything, he takes off right out the door.

“Hey! Wait! Damnit.” I mutter the last part to myself. I quickly fasten my belt around my waist and sling my shotgun across my back and bolt out the door after him. “Spike!!”

“Over here!”

I look in the direction I hear the voice from and find Spike right next to a boulder. He takes off again before I can get close.

“Damnit Spike! I can’t go with you if I don’t know where you’re going!” I yell to myself but continue running.

I’ve been chasing after the green and purple dragon for I don’t know how long. If he was running in a straight line or something close to that, I’d be able to catch up but he’s bounding between giant rocks and trees so I can’t get up to the right amount of speed for my power to kick in. I finally decide to sit down right next to a boulder. “Spike… where are you?” I ask myself, not expecting an answer.

“Right here.”

I was wrong. I look to my left to him standing right there with a smile on his face. I’m tired as hell from all the running when normally I wouldn’t be, but considering I had to jump around a bunch of different obstacles right now, it makes sense.

“Come on, we’re almost there!”

Before he can take off again, I grab him by his tail and firmly hold him as he tries to run.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!! We’re walking so you can explain where we’re going and why?!” I firmly shout.

“Fine.” He pouts.

I smile and stand up. Spike leads as we make our way over to wherever it is we are going. A few minutes pass as we move farther and farther away from Ponyville. Being in the dark like this really sucks.

Time for some answers. “Hey, Spike?”

“Yeah?”

“What are we doing out here? And where are we going?”

“Oh, Right. Rarity’s got an order to fill for the famous pop star pony named Sapphire Shores! And she needs gems to finish making the dresses. So we’re going on a gem hunt!” He explains.

Well that explains the enthusiastic and fast demeanor he just had. That dragon is willing to do anything for that pony. I guess if I was as madly in love with another like him, I probably would do the same, except I wouldn’t leave my friends in the dark the whole time.

“Gem hunt?”

“Yeah! Gems are found in the ground, mountains, rocks and things like that. If you still remember, Rarity uses Gems to help her dresses and clothes… uhhhh…” Spike tries to come up with a word or saying.

“Stand out?”

“Yeah! That’s it! Anyway, we’re going pretty far from Ponyville so I wanted to get you in case anything bad happens.” I smile at Spikes preparedness.

“Got all your bases covered, huh?” I ask him with a smile.

He smiles and nods. “When it comes to… huuuuu… Rarity, definitely,” The love struck dragon says in a dreamy state.

I’ll probably never truly understand this world, but I’ll also never understand what it means to be in love as well. How the love between two people, or dragon and pony, can push them to heights far beyond anything that seems impossible to many. I haven’t been in love or anything like that, nor I’ll ever considering the position I’m in. But maybe I can…

“No, no! Get that out of your head man. Need to stay focused.” I mutter to myself.

“Hmm, did you say something?”

Unfortunately I was a little too loud.

“No, nothing. I didn’t say anything.” He looks unconvinced. “So how are we going to find these gems?” I decide to change the subject. I can’t be dwelling on my own feelings right now. I need to keep my head focused if I’m going to keep doing what it is Spike wants, basically to provide security for this little expedition.

“Rarity’s going with us.”

Well that answers another question. Still, the thing that sucks is that I know of the denizens of the Everfree Forest, but we’re not going to a forest. We’re heading to a small mountain nearby, and my knowledge of mythical creatures that reside in mountains is a little rusty. So I have to surely keep on my toes.

“Rarity’s going with us?” I asked.

She doesn’t seem like the type of pony to be bothered or even consider this type of work. The others have said that she’s always been a kind of clean freak when it comes to a lot of things. Being out here is no other exception. But I guess if you want something to be perfect, considering Rarity is making some dresses for a famous pop star, you need to know if you have the right type of stuff and enough of it for that matter.

“Yeah. She has a spell that helps her find gems that aren’t in plain sight. If we didn’t have that, we’d be wandering around for hours with either nothing or barely anything at all to show for it.” The little dragon explains Rarity’s involvement. Yet another useful spell I learn. If my people had the type of spell where you find whatever it is you want, lives would’ve surely been changed. No doubt about that.

We continue to walk for the next few minutes, the area becoming void of trees and grass, and more with rocks, boulders, dirt and dust. As we walk, I look up at the sun. The bright and shining glimmer coming off that massive form of energy is obviously something to love. Princess Celestia must surely feel happy and proud to be in charge of something that massive and beautiful.

“Argh!” I become blinded for a second. The sun’s rays I’m used to but something beamed right at my eyes. I look again but more carefully this time. Something is dangling from the face of a cliff nearby that’s shiny as hell. I can’t tell what it is however.

“Swift! Come on!”

I look back to see Spike is a fair distance ahead of me. I take one last look at the object before taking off again towards the enthusiastic dragon. Whatever that was… it can’t have been from here. No gem is that bright from the sun and it doesn’t look like it could belong to anypony. Nooo, that’s somethin’ else.

“How much farther?” I ask Spike once I’ve caught up to him.

He lifts his claw and points ahead, “Rarity should be right up ahead.” With that said, the next few minutes are quiet.

“Spiiiiike!!”

I hear the same voice from the pony that had first offered me a place to stay when I first came here. She has her faults here and there but she’s still and alright pony to be with. We bound around another rock and standing right there, next to a little red wagon, in an annoyed state is the Fashionista pony known as Rarity. Spike waves to her and so do I. All three of us walk right up to each other.

“Spike! There you are! Where did you go?” the dress making pony asks her love struck assistant.

“I just thought we could use some help while we’re out here,” Spike explains while pointing to me.

I give a sheepish smile and nod. Rarity’s annoyed demeanor turns to that of slight happiness.

“Ohhhhh, why thank you Spike. The extra help would be a welcome addition to our little expedition.” Her gaze turns to me, making me smile again, “Is that alright with you, Swift?”

I give her a slight chuckle. “Well, I wouldn’t be up here if I didn’t want to.”

“That settles it then. Let’s go!” Spike happily says and grabs the handle of a wagon we have here with his tail. He must have brought it up here earlier, otherwise we’d be carrying a whole lot of gems in nothing but our arms or on our backs.

“Good! Let us hurry! I need to finish those dresses post haste!”

And so we go.

For the next half hour or so Rarity’s horn lights up every so often to reveal the location of the different piles of gems hidden just under the surface of the ground. I’m kind of impressed on how Spike is one hell of a digger. When he isn’t using his claws he’s using his tail as either a shovel or a jackhammer, although the jackhammer part is pretty cool. The info I got before wasn’t kidding when it said dragons eat gems. I’ve seen Spike ogle gems as much as he does Rarity whenever he uncovers a cache of gems. And if the mouth watering, hungrily, teary eyed expression he gives, it’s quite obvious. Rarity kept promising Spike that she’ll give him one when they are done, then after she meets quota on how much she needs. When he finally did get it, he couldn’t bring himself to eat a gift given to him by the love of his life.

“Right here, Spike!” Rarity shouts, revealing another stash of gems. I watch as Spike quickly moves over to the spot Rarity specified and is about to start digging.

“Ooh! More over there!” Rarity points farther ahead. I see an even bigger stash of gems illuminate from under the ground a little ways away.

“I got this one. You two go over there.” I tell them.

The two of them nod and start walking off in the direction of the second stash. I kneel down close to the ground and get ready to dig. I try to cut through the dirt but its caked together pretty good with small pebbles and more dirt. If I continue to try with my bare hands, I’ll probably either cut myself or tear off my nails. I think for a second before an idea pops into my head.

I grab my shotgun and begin hitting the ground slightly with the butt of it, loosening up the gravel. Once the gravel has been pulverized loose enough, I place my shotgun down and grab my knife. I use the horizontal part of the blade to dig up the dirt until I hit my target. Once all the dirt and rocks are gone, I look at my treasure. Half a dozen clear cut gems lay in the small hole right in front of me. As I grab a ruby, I take note of its smooth feel; the texture is clear and beautiful, the sun’s rays just barely making a reflection of it. Never had I ever thought I would be holding such expensive and exquisite forms of jewelry, in my world I mean, at least not legally. I rub off the dirt and marvel at how it is. The most richly pampered people back in my world would pay a hell of a pretty penny to get there hands on these beauties.

The one thing I’m curious about is how these gems are already perfectly cut. It would take a jeweler a fair amount of time to be able to get this type of work done.

Don’t question it man. They have a pony that’s defies the laws of Physics, it shouldn’t be a surprise that they have clear cut gems that are naturally made in the ground. I chuckle at how this world is. I’ll never get used to it, and I think I’m fine with that.

“Preciousssss…” I hear a hissing sound nearby. I look around to try and find the source but there’s nothing. I grab the rest of the gems from the hole and place them in my pockets. “Precious… gems…” That’s same voice again.

I holster my knife and grab my shotgun. I hear some rustling sounds nearby. My aim is drawn to some bushes nearby to my right before they stop. I ready myself for whatever it is that could be behind the pile of leaves. I slowly edge myself closer and closer to it, keeping my guard up just in case something pops right out. I’m right next to the bush now. I slowly move my gun closer and closer, still ready to fight for my life if need be.

Bring it on you son of a-

“Swift!!” I look over to my left to see Rarity and Spike. The wagon’s payload is now twice the size as it was before. Rarity waves me over to come to them. I take one last look at the bush before I bring my gun back and walk over to my friends.

Keep Your guard up, guardian. Don’t take any chances from here on out.

“Sorry. I thought I heard something. Anyways, here are the gems I dug up.” I pull out the gems from my pockets and drop them into the wagon. Rarity moves closer to the wagon and inspects the cargo, no doubt taking an inventory of how much she has now. My eyes wander around, looking at the various shapes and sizes of the rocks, the bushes and trees nearby, along with the clouds in the sky and such. I stop looking when I see a cliff nearby. I’m curious to see if that cliff is the one I saw before that had that object at the top. “Hey, guys. I’m gonna go over to that cliff. I saw something over there when we were walking up here and now I’m curious. “

“Sure, Swift. I’ll just be a minute here,” Rarity replies. I look over at the dragon and he nods, agreeing with Rarity as well.

“Alright, then. Just be careful while you’re up here. I thought I heard something a while ago. It could just be my imagination but…” I give an unsure look as I take another look around, “I’m still not sure.”

“Don’t worry, Swift! We’ll be fine.” Spike tries to reassure me. He walks right up to me and begins pushing me, egging me on to go check what it is I want to check. “Go ahead.”

“You sure?”

Rarity turns to look at me. “Don’t worry, Swift. If anything bad happens, my little Spikey-wikey will be here to help.” Rarity says the little dragon’s name in a bit of a baby voice.

As much as I don’t want to leave them alone, I need to find out what that thing was that was shining. It could be something pretty important and useful for me or to my people. And so far, the stuff I’ve gotten so far from my world hasn’t let me down yet. Besides, if Spike is serious on protecting Rarity as much as my oath of protecting the town… he just might surprise me.

“Alright then. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Be careful up here.” I say before I start jogging over to the edge of the cliff.

“You too dear!” I hear the fashionista pony reply back. I slow down close to the edge and slowly look over. It’s a doozy of a height that I’m on. I can’t tell exactly how far I am up, but I know for a fact that if I fall, I’ll be spread out a good couple dozen feet. However, just a few meters down the cliff is my target. I still can’t tell what it is but it looks tangled in some dead branches.

I’m really going to try this: I’m going to climb down this sheer drop cliff, latching onto barely seen edges in the cliff itself, dead branches and bushes sticking out of the cliff as well, for something that may or may not be important to me.

Hmmmmm… aw well! I’ve done worse. I tried to break into a retired veterans house so I can snag some of his old war weapons. I’m just glad I was able to duck into the alley just in time before he blew my head off with his rifle.

I shrug my arms and rub my palms together, “Alright, *sighs* let’s do this.”

I take off my belt and shotgun and place them down onto the ground so they won’t weigh me down. I do, however take my knife just in case I do fall. I can dig it into the cliff face to slow or stop my decent, hopefully. I start the slow descent down the cliff, making sure to take a firm grip of whatever I can find and grab so I don’t slip and fall. I’m willing to die with a hail of bullets pumped into my body, I’ll die in a knife fight, I’ll be torn apart by whatever this world has to offer…

But I will NOT fall to my death for anything. Just feels a little too… cowardice, I guess.

“Just keep your head together man. One at a time. One… at… a… time.” I say in sync with my movement. Everything goes smoothly for a little while, nothing breaking or coming loose. Everything seems just peachy.

“Aaahhhh!!” I’m suddenly surprised by a loud but very distant cry. The voice sounds familiar.

“Rarity?” I ask myself. Something bad must have happened. I got to get back up there, now!

“Noooooooooooo!!” An even louder cry of pain and anger is heard, not loud enough to bust my eardrums, but apparently loud enough to make me lose my grip.

“Whoa! Whoa! Oh fuck!!” I shout as my hands come free from the cliff. I fall for a few feet before I grab my knife tightly in my hand and slam it into the cliff. I continue to slide for a little bit more until it finally stops. I just hang there for a few seconds, looking down at the distance I still have left to go for my impending doom and up for my salvation with my friends.

If they’re still alive. I plant myself firmly on the cliff again, this time making absolutely sure nothing will break and make me plummet yet again. I grip my knife again and slowly but carefully wedge it out of the rock. It takes awhile but I manage to. Whew, that was close

“Swiiiiiiiffffftt!!” I look up to just barely make out the purple dragon.

“Spike! What the hell happened up there?” I shout back up.

“Rarity’s been taken underground by diamond dogs! What do we do?!” the Dragon yells to me in a worried tone. Diamond dogs? What the fuck are diamond dogs?!

“What the hell-? Alright! Head back to Ponyville and get the others! If they’re underground, we might need the help!”

“Alright sure but…”

“But what?!”

“What about you?!” I look around for a second. I’m surprised as hell to find that the thing I was climbing to get is to my right.

“Well that was convenient.” I look back up to the dragon. “I’ll climb back up and get a head start on the search. The sooner we look for her, the better!”

“Alright. I’ll go find the others! Good luck Swift!” He said and he’s out of sight.

“You too, Spike!” I reply. Hopefully he heard me. God-… no. Celestia knows we’ll need it.

I look over to my right to get a closer look at what it is that’s caught my attention so much. When I finally move myself within arm’s reach of it, my angry and annoyed demeanor turns to that of happiness. Right there, laying on a couple other branches, is the world renown and powerful sword known as the Japanese Katana. How I can tell is simple. The sheathe it is in is long and curved, the blade that is sticking out is curved as well, the handle resembles that of the average katana as well. In other words what I’m saying is, I now have a very useful and awesome as hell melee weapon.

“Holy hell.” I voice my awe of the weapon in front of me. I’ve always been fascinated by this weapon. The different forging and pounding of different metals over one another to mold them together into this deadly blade is something that seems a hassle but is well worth it in the end. It helps to know that this weapon even has a chance to cut through an entire human body with one swipe, possibly even two or three body’s! I lean over the branches and try to grab the katana and it’s sheathe but it’s strap is tangled within the branches. I sigh and start the process of untangling the strap of the katana. It takes a while, much to my discomfort with how old and dead these branches are. If I were to lean my entire body into them, chances are they’ll snap. Gotta be careful.

“Come on. Come on, you stupid sword. Why couldn’t you have just made this easy and landed on the branches, not get tangled up with them!” I mutter to myself. With having only one hand to tug and pull on the strap, it’s pretty damn hard and scary at the sametime.

“Gotcha!” But my torment is over as I pull the katana free from it’s prison. I look at the revealed blade for a second before closing it and slinging it over my back. Now that that’s out of the way. I look up to the long climb ahead of me. I breathe in and out for a bit, calming both myself and my senses.

I’m coming Rarity.

After what feels like hours of climbing, I finally make it. As my entire right arm is slammed forward against the hard floor right next to my belt and shotgun, I feel really good. I quickly pull myself forward, rolling a few times until I know I am far enough from the edge of this damned cliff. I lay there, breathing in and out for a minute until I feel confident and better again.

“Alright… enough of that. A friend of mine needs me.” I click on my belt again and put my shotgun back where it was. Now I have the shotgun and sword crossing on my back. With all my equipment back, it’s time to get started. I grab my shotgun again and look around. My confidence slightly fades when I see the area is riddled with a lot of holes. And I mean a lot! I can’t count how many there are right now, nor do I care to. I just have to find the one that my friend was taken down.

“Rarity!!!”I shout loudly towards the ground, hoping my voice will carry further in.

“Swift?!” A voice I hear far down one of the holes. My best guess is the one right next to me. I aim my shotgun at the hole and get ready just in case something is there. There isn’t. It’s dark all the way down. I crouch down and move place my gun on the ground but still keeping a firm grip on it. I lean down to the hole and almost completely poke my head into it.

“Rarity?!” I yell again. No response. “C’mon, girl. Give me something.” I lean just a little closer. I’m far enough that if I lean in any closer, I’ll surely fall in.

“Grm!” I’m surprised as hell when a big gruff furry hand grabs my face. I quickly try to pry the hand off but it’s on me tight. “Mmmff!” I’m suddenly pulled in, being dragged through the tight compacted tunnel until I’m hit in the head enough times to lose consciousness…

My eyes slowly open to reveal I’m in a cave or tunnel system that’s lit up with a bunch of lanterns. I turn my head around to continue seeing the same thing around me. I try to move but my arms are stuck.

“What the-?” I mutter to myself. I sit up and continue to try and free myself but I find chains wrapped around my hands, and their stuck pretty good but not good enough. I quickly find my belt is gone and so is my shotgun and Katana.

“Ahhhh, finally awake.” I hear a gruff but slightly raspy voice. I turn around to see the source of the voice. Standing before me is three large gray furred gorilla thing. But it’s not just that, he also looks to be a bit of dog as well. I guess these are the diamond dogs Spike was telling me about earlier, and what must have grabbed me and pulled me in. I look around to try and find my stuff but it’s nowhere.

My eyes loom over one of the bigger and rough look diamond dog that’s covered in armor. He has my belt in one hand and my shotgun in the other. The second armored-up diamond dog has my katana in its sheathe in his hand. I slip my hands free and jump forward at my sword so I can try to grab the handle. Another diamond dog brings his arm back and backhands me, slamming me hard against the wall behind me, disorienting me a bit. Before I can regain posture, I feel something cold, metal and hard fasten tightly around my neck. I shake my head and look down to see an old rusted up collar has been placed on me. It’s so big and bulky that I can’t breathe as much as I used to, and I can’t move my head around as much. It feels like I’m some prisoner to someone, or some… pet. I try desperately to pry off this infernal thing, but how it is and what it’s meant for makes me really angry and pissed.

“Stop that!” That same voice from before. Standing between the two armored dogs is the leader, I think. He’s clearly much different than the others. He doesn’t have the same fur color but he’s not as big and is wearing a red sleeveless jacket with gems sticking out of the pockets and a leather collar around his neck, at least he has that on by choice.

“And why the hell shouldn’t I?!” I yell back. He gets an evil grin on his face.

“You were snooping around for a reason.” He snaps his fingers, “Is this the reason?”

I don’t know what he means, and I now I wish I hadn’t. A few more guards and diamond dogs come out from a doorway nearby and my eyes widen when I see Rarity walking with them. She’s miserable as ever with this large thing they have on her that’s making her pull a large cart of gems. She perks up at the sight of me. “Swift!”

“Rarit- Cah!” Before I can finish, I try to move forward but the collar I have on has a chain that leads to the hands of one of the guards that’s holding my weapons. I groan at this and look back to Rarity. Her happiness turns to slight sadness when she’s spots the collar on me. “Rarity… I’m going to get you out of here, you hear me? I’m going to- Gah!”

“Silence!” The leader dog punches me in the stomach before I can finish. I collapse onto my hands and knees, trying desperately to keep myself from spilling my lunch.

“Swift! Don’t you dare hurt him you brutes!” She tries to combat them with words. I chuckle at her efforts silently. She’s always been that type of pony. Guess that’s another trait that makes her unique.

“We won’t… as long as you keep finding those gems, pony!” the leader demands. So that’s what he wants. That’s why he kidnapped her. He and his kind want gems, and Rarity’s probably the best gem detector in the entire world. “We won’t hurt you two as long as you both find gems for us. Understood?”

I grit my teeth and clench my fists hard. No way would I ever do something for anyone without my consent! But another’s life is in my hands. As long as she does what they want, they won’t hurt me. The same the other way around. I give a defeated sigh, “Fine. We’ll play your game for now.” Rarity looks surprised at my words, but one look around the room, and she agrees.

“Excellent!” He turns to look at his first captive, “Now find the gems pony!” He orders her, not even acknowledging her name. Son of a bitch. You’re lucky I don’t have my weapons, otherwise I’d skin you alive.

She gives him a stern look before she lights up her horn. She brings it close to the ground and begins scanning back and forth and side to side like a metal detector. She lets out a surprised gasp as her horn points to me. I turn around to see a massive deposit of gems just a few feet behind the surface of the ground that forms the wall. I’m suddenly pushed hard against the wall with one push. I groan and slowly turn around to see the leader dog again with a cheeky grin on his face. “Now dig!”

A pickaxe is thrown at my feet. I look down at it once before looking back up to him. I stare at him with a look of death. Any rational person or pony could probably tell what it is I’d do if I stare at them like I am right now. His smile turns to a look of anger and looks back at Rarity. He brings his fingers up.

“Wait!” He turns back to me but doesn’t lower his fingers. I slowly lean down and grab the pickaxe. I turn around, bring the axe over my head and slam it hard down onto the dirt.

“Gooooood. Now keep doing that while we continue elsewhere.” He replies in a gruff voice. I continue to dig, anger fueling me right now. They captured me and one of my friends and intend for us to be their slaves. With the sound of wheels rolling, I roll my eyes over in the direction of Rarity. Her, the leader and the rest of the guards begin walking out some doors opposite from the ones they came in through. Me and Rarity share one last look before she’s gone.

“Damn.”

“Keep digging!” One of the two guards left here to guard me, and who also has one of my weapons, replies in a slightly deeper voice and pulls on my chain. I’m choked a little but I continue to dig.

God I hate this so fucking much! I hate being restricted like this. The imprisonment that they got me in is something I hate. They’ll mess up soon, however. And when they do, I’ll be on them with this pickaxe to their skulls.

Minutes pass, the only sound being made is the slow breathing of me and my guards, and the constant clanking of my digging. C’mon. Something happen already. Just one thing, one slip up and I can get out of here.

More minutes pass and still nothing. Something! Anything!

As time continues to go by, my angered demeanor slowly dissipates to that of being scared and frightened. If the others don’t find me, I could be stuck here forever, constantly doing the grunt work of these... things! Please no. Please, something help me.

“Swift?” I stop mid-air with my axe. I turn my head around to see the guards looking in the direction of a tunnel nearby, all my other friends there, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Twilight and Spike to be exact. A devilish smile creeps across my face as my fuel of anger returns. I turn my whole body around to aim at the dogs.

“Fuck…” One of them turns his head to me, “You.” With that last word, I strike. I bring the pointed part of the axe down on the dogs arm. He lets out a loud wail of pain as he collapses on his back and drops the chain and my weapon. The other quickly turns around but I tear the axe right out of the first dogs arm and swing into his side that’s not covered by his armor.

“Argh!!” He yells in pain and collapses as well. I kick my weapons away from the two of them and look up to my friends. They all have happy faces on them, except Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie who have pained and slight disgust looks on their faces. I look at myself to see that some of the guards blood has slightly sprayed onto me. I groan and look at my friends.

“Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Spike… close your eyes and cover your ears.” I say with no emotion in my voice. The mortified look they have on their faces breaks my heart, but it must be done. Those three are too innocent and sweet to witness what it is I am about to do. Unlike most of my kind, I don’t like this at all. The dogs begin to get back up. I give my friends one last look before they do just that. Twilight, Applejack and Rainbow Dash just turn their heads. They know what I’m about to do. If I don’t make an example not to fuck with the ponies of Ponyville, they’ll try again, especially since they know of Rarity’s unique ability. My captive guard looks at me once before jumping at me. Before he can get close, I swing my axe as hard as I can and slam it straight through the protective helmet he has on. It doesn’t kill him, just severely hurts him.

The second tries to do the same thing except I kick him square in the face, almost completely collapsing his nose in. He writhes on the ground in pain before I plant my foot on his chest and raise my weapon in the air. He gives me one last look before I end it. The pointed tip of the pickaxe slams hard and goes deep into the skull diamond dog. As I pull it out, he twitches once, so I do it again and again until I make sure he’s dead. I now have more blood splattered on me and on the ground. I grip the pickaxe tighter and get ready.

“Raaaahhh!!” I yell as I drive my pickaxe back around. My instincts were right, I felt a presence behind me, so I let them take over and drove the pickaxe into my attacker. I dig it almost to the hilt in one strike against him. He doesn’t move and I don’t either. I let go of my weapon and let his body fall back with the pickaxe still dug into his face. I wipe my face from any sweat I have on but I also smear blood across my cheek on accident. I look at my hands, seeing the blood that is smeared on them and the rest of me.

Images flash before my eyes. Those homeless people I killed before, the mangled corpse of the one that fell on the car, the bullet ridden bodies, the slit throated one. I threw up when I saw all that blood from the last one. Now… I don’t. Why am I not sick? Why aren’t I upchucking right now from the two lives I just took? Why?! I clench my hands in anger.

“Swift?” A soft voice breaks me from my personal internal rage moment. I look up to see Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Spike with their eyes closed and ears covered. The others are still looking away with pained look on their faces.

They don’t have their ears covered.

They heard what happened.

“Can we open our eyes now?” Twilight asks. I look around and sigh.

“No. Just… give me a sec to gather my things and… we can go save our friend.” I say trying to come up with the words. I can’t let them see this. They’ll never trust me again.

They nod and continue to do what is they are doing. I slowly reach down and begin gathering my things. Maybe that’s the reason why I’m not traumatized again. When I killed those people back in my world, I did it for myself. For only me to survive when I have nothing left.

Here… I’m fighting for something else. Protecting others who don’t deserve to be traumatized like I did back in my world. I click on my belt and place my shotgun and katana on my back. I stand up and slowly walk over to my friends. I turn around to see what it is I did, a tear forming in my eye. I have to be more careful, otherwise the thing I’m protecting my friends from… might just be me.

I wipe my hands clean of the blood on my shirt and wipe the tear away. I have to be above killing others. If I continue to, I’ll be just like the evil and demented that plague my kind. I gently place my hand in front of Twilight’s eyes. She opens them but is confused at first.

“Swift? What’s going-?”

“It’s fine Twilight. Just let me lead you away from here.” She’s tensed at first but slowly nods. I gently lead her away into a different tunnel, the one that I remember they took Rarity into. Once Twilight is through, I tell her to stay and I go to grab the others. Fluttershy is a bit harder to get moving but I manage to. Thankfully I didn’t get any blood on any of them. Once everyone is away from the view of the bodies, I turn my back to them.

“C’mon, we got a friend to save.” Everyone opens their eyes. At first there are little glad to see me but even without looking at them, I can feel their expressions on me.

And it’s not good.

“Sw-swif-swift? Wha-wh-what’s wrong? Are you-you alright?” Fluttershy’s voice is so scared and frightened. No doubt she and the others see the tint of red just off the edges of my figure. I don’t look at her or the others, I just signal them to follow.

“I’m fine, shy. Just… c’mon. Let’s go find Rarity and get out of here.” I can’t tell if they agree or not, but right now I have to get this damn collar off me.

“Twilight, can you come here a sec?” I hear small hoofsteps behind me until they are right next to me. I try not to look her in the eyes, in fear of what I might see.

“Can you… help get this thing off me?” I ask while holding the collar.

“Su-sure. Just hold it out and I’ll do the rest.” She agrees. I crouch down and grab the collar and pull it away from my skin. Out of the corner of my eye, she points her horn at me, making me a bit tense for a second. It begins to glow until a small beam of light shoots right out. I close my eyes out of instinct to feel pain, but I don’t. I look as best I can to see that Twilight is using some type of spell to shoot superheated energy out of her horn, almost like a welder’s torch. I can hear the sizzling noise of fire on metal from my rusty collar. After a few more seconds of welding, it’s done.

*Ping* With a loud snap, the collar comes right off. I quickly grab it and throw it off of me, making it hit hard against the rocky walls around us.

“Thank you, Twilight. Now let’s go.” With that said, the others follow, reluctantly.

A couple minutes pass again and I can see a much larger chasm of light ahead. “Finally! I bet that’s where they’ve taken Rarity!” Spike points out from on top of Twilight’s back. I grab my sword in my right hand and ready myself.

“That’s as about a good guess as any. Let’s move.” I pick up the pace a little more and so do the others. I’m pretty sure they haven’t forgotten what it is they think I did, but the safety of our common friend is top priority right now.

“Waaaaahahaha!” A loud whining, crying echo can easily be heard up ahead.

“Did y’all hear that?”

“Yeah, it sounded like Rarity!” The Rainbow Pegasus is right. I know no other creature that whines like that.

“Book it!” I shout and break out into a sprint with my sword pointed outwards to the right. We all come across the entrance of the large brightly lit room that has other tunnels leading out of it, but the most noticeable of all is the one with a door covering it in the front.

“There!” I point forward.

“She must be in there! Let’s go!” Rainbow Dash yells. I bolt forward so I can gain momentum and slam into the door.

“Aaaahhhh!” I stop dead in my tracks from the cry behind me.

“Guys?” l ask looking back. My eyes widen to see a rough tough diamond dog on each of my friends backs.

“More work horses!” One of them shouts as he and all his friends muzzle my friends.

“Hey!” I shout, catching the dog’s attention. “Get off my friends!” I shout while pointing my sword at them. They don’t do what I asked, they’re not even scared that I’m covered in blood! What the hell?

“Raaaawwww!!” Before I can react, a diamond dog jumps onto my back and grips me in a bear hug.

“Aaaahh! Get off me!”

“Not a chance!” I thrash and move about, doing everything in my power to shake this damn guy off of me! I can’t even swing or stab my sword back. I even try slamming him into the walls and stalagmites around me, even the door, but nothing. After one more slam against the wall, he finally lets me go. I breathe a sigh of relief for a second.

“Caah!!” I let out a choked grunt as the muzzle his friends used on my friends, he missed my mouth or it slipped and now I have a noose on my neck. He pulls back tight and my vision blurs for a second. He keeps a firm grip on me as he pulls back harder and harder each time, cutting off more of my air each time.

“Yeeeehaaaa! Get along little doggies!” I open my eyes to barely make out and see that all my friends were able to buck their attackers off them.

Alright, enough of this! I twist my sword around in the reverse grip, grab it with both hands and I stab back. There is a moment of silence for a second before a loud scream of pain is heard. My attacker lets go of me. I bring my sword with me to the ground as I collapse onto my hands and knees, trying to catch my breath at the same time. I tear off the rope around my neck and cough a few times as my vision returns to normal. I look around to see the diamond dogs helping their wounded friend up. Thank god I didn’t kill him. The others probably wouldn’t forgive me for taking a life like that right in front of them. But I was getting choked right now, soooo… They begin carrying him away but I get in between them and the tunnel entrance they are moving to. They stop in their tracks almost instantly when I have my sword raised up and pointed at them with my other free hand outstretched in front of me. They try to turn around but my friends are right behind them, cutting off their escape.

If anything, I’d expect my friends to move out of the way to let them escape.

And I wouldn’t blame them for it.

Instead, I step out of the way and point my sword down the tunnel. The dogs look at me once and then back down the tunnel. “Get the hell out of here!”

The dogs tense up and quickly make their escape without a single word uttered and not a look back. “And remember! If you come near Ponyville again, I won’t be as merciful!!” I shout after them. After that little outburst, I suddenly feel a little lightheaded. I slowly and gently lay myself against a wall and sit down.

“Swift! Are you alright?” Twilight asks me with worry on her face and in her voice. I gently nod and look over to the door.

“I’m fine. Just… phew… need to catch my breath. Spike, Rarity needs you now more than ever.” Normally I wouldn’t suggest such a thing, but enough blood has been shed today. Got to give a little trust in my friends to truly be called friends. I point to the door, “If I know you my friend, you can do it. Get in there and save that mare!” I sternly say and lay back.

“But what about you?”

I smirk at his concern for me.

“I’m in no condition to fight whatsoever right now. I’ve done enough damage as it is. It’s your time to shine now, man.” He looks at me with confidence. Coming from me, considering my position and power, that says a lot compared to him. He hops up onto Twilight’s back, who for some reason still has that stupid make-shift muzzle thing on, and grabs a stalactite from the ceiling above and holds it like a spear.

“Make me proud my friend.” he nods back to me.

“High ho, Twilight! Away!”

“And just what do you think you’re doing?” Twilight asks the dragon in an annoyed tone.

“Please, Twilight. Just give me this.”

“*Sigh* Fiiiinne.” she says, defeated. She rears up and charges.

I chuckle at Spike and Twilight’s gallant charge they do straight through the doors. They bust it into a million pieces without any sign of the two of them stopping. The others are still with me but I signal them to continue on ahead to help their friends. Their reluctant at first but they go. I stay sitting down for the next few minutes, laughing and being amused at the diamond dogs yelling and screaming, complaining about the whining pony. It’s funny as hell and I like it. I soon hear rapid footsteps coming my direction. Just a simple turn of my head and I see three diamond dogs running right at me, one of them being the leader. Well not at me specifically, past me to run down the tunnel the previous dogs from before went through

Time for some payback!

As soon as the leader himself is about to pass me, I quickly jump up and tackle him to the ground.

“Argh! Let me go! Let me go!” He frantically tries to shake me off but I’ve got him. I’ve got him real good.

I take my sword and gently slide it across his neck, not enough force or close enough to cut it but to know what it is that’s there. He stops struggling and looks straight into my eyes.

“Now I want you to listen carefully. If you ever! EVER! Try to hurt my friends again…” I press the blade harder against his neck. He groans and I can clearly tell he’s scared shitless. “Remember this feeling, because if you come after my friends again in the future… My face will be the last thing you ever see in this life, and the next.” I threaten him. I pull the blade away, much to his relief, but I drop my sword and grab him by the throat. “Understand?”

“Grrrr! Chhhh! Yes!!” He finally says through my grasp. I smile and let him go.

“Good.” As soon as I stand up, I grab him by the back of his collar and haul him up onto his feet. He struggles a bit but I plant my foot right on his back and kick, sending him stumbling and flying straight into his other friends. They grab him and all three look at me for a second, probably contemplating the plan of jumping me since I don’t have my sword on me. Giving them an aggravated stare, I grab my pistol and fire once at their feet, making them jump up in surprise.

“Get the hell out of my face!” I shout and fire more rounds at their feet, scaring them to hell as they all stumble and begin running like a bat outta hell. I watch as they all run and whine like dogs farther and farther away from me. One thought goes through my head right now.

I didn’t kill them. I could have killed him and all his friends right now. I could have slit his throat and chased the others down. I could have shot them all in the back as they ran away.

But I didn’t.

“Swift?” I’m broken from my thoughts at the sound of the voice. I look back to see all my friends standing at the door that led to the room that Rarity was held in. All of them, except for Spike, are attached to some rusty metal things used for horses to haul large heavy things. They are the things that Rarity was attached to earlier. They are pulling some giant carts filled gems, far more than what we were carrying in that dinky little red wagon we were using earlier. From their expressions, I think I can guess that they saw what I just did right now. I look down at my person, examining the dried blood I have on me. My shirt has a pretty sizeable amount but my pants just have a few specs, easily washable. I pull my shirt off and wipe my face clean of anything on that’s stuck to it. I can see a noticeable blush on some of my friends faces, making me smile at the same time. I’m not ripped or anything, but I’m not lazy, fat or a slob either. I guess to them it’s just a little weird for one of your guy friends to suddenly take off some of his clothing right in front of them.

“*Sigh*… let’s go home guys.” That gets some smile. They all nod and I look around for a second. My eyes stop at a small table with a lantern on it. I walk right over to it and nailed to the wall is a map of the entire tunnel system we are in. I tear it off the wall and examine it to try and find the position we are at.

“What’s that?”

“I think, it’s a map, Rainbow. Give me a sec to try and find… Ah! Here we go!” I find where we are on the map and plot the correct route out of here, but is also flat enough for us to get all these carts out as well. “Got us a route lets go.”

With that said, my friends nod and we make our way out of this place…

After about 15 minutes of traversing this place, getting lost a few times in the process, we are finally out and slowly making our way down the mountain side.

“I can’t wait to write to Princess Celestia about what you taught me today.” Our favorite purple unicorn says, knocking me from my thoughts.

“Meeee? What did I teach you?” Rarity replies back.

“Just because a pony is ladylike, doesn’t make her weak. In fact, by using her wits, a seemingly defenseless pony can be the one who outsmarts and outshines them all.” So true Twilight. Never ever judge a book by its cover. Plenty of people in my world have forgotten that rule all too many times.

“Mmmm, outshines is right. Naw you have enough gems to cover Sapphire Shores costumes.” Spike says through a mouthful of gems. I can only imagine the tantrum my people would make when they someone actually eating these beauts.

“Not if you eat them all Spike!” Rarity uses her magic and pulls a half-eaten gem right out from Spikes hungry maw. You can clearly hear the giant chomping sound he makes.

I and all my friends share a laugh at the display. Good friends having fun, shrugging off any type of fight or conflict we just went through. Even though of what my friends think I did almost directly in front of them, I hope they can truly forgive me in time. My intentions are good, but my method was not.

I stop walking by my friends and turn my head to the side to see the sun just off the horizon yet again. I now wonder if Princess Celestia purposely holds the sun in just the right moment for me to have these moments to myself, to help make me feel better about myself, and me being here. I slowly walk over to the edge of the cliff, taking in the rays of the sun that have blessed many for so long.

“You guys go on. We’ll just be a sec.” I hear Twilight’s voice just off behind me, yet it sounds like she’s far off than it seems. The sounds of chains and metal clanking together are just behind me, before the sound of those same objects hitting the rocky dirt floor. Hoofsteps are the next to come, moving closer and closer until I can feel the owner’s presence right next to me.

“Are you alright?” Her voice is just as beautiful and tantalizing in this environment than anyone could hope. I look down at her.

“No... You know what it is I did Twilight. Your ears weren’t covered so you… heard what I did.” She averts her gaze to the sun just as I do as well.

“Yes.”

“Even the evidence was plastered on my face and body.” I look down at the shirt I have in my hand. I extend my arm out and let go. I watch as the shirt unwinds in the wind and sends it flying off, not a care in the world as to where it winds up. “And I’m sorry.”

“Sorry? Sorry for what? Protecting us? We can’t fault you for that, Swift.” She’s trying to make me feel better. How nice. I chuckle at her words as I slowly sit-down next on the edge.

“But you can fault me for my methods. I killed those guards from behind. They barely had time to react or plead before I attacked them. They were just following orders and I killed them because of it! How can you not be furious with me for that?!” I almost yell at her. I can already feel the tears welling up in my eyes again. This time I don’t suppress them, I just let it happen.

Twilight sits down next to me and snuggles against me.

“I can’t be furious with you because I can’t change who you are.” I look at her, “I can’t fully understand what it is your species has become. Yes, you’ve told me, the princesses and the rest of our friends so much about you and your kind, but we don’t know the minds that your people have. You’ve face plenty of hardship in your life, Swift. You remember that oath you said to yourself so many times?”

Protect the innocent. Protect my friends. Protect my family. Those who have done nothing bad… don’t deserve to have anything bad done to them.

“I remember.”

“And have you lived by that oath?”

“I have.”

“Then we can’t blame you for following something you promised yourself for so long.” She deserves the best. Here I am, sitting on the edge of a cliff, in a world I am unfamiliar with, the only one of my kind, and she, the apprentice and student of the god of this place, has decided to do what she can to make peace with myself.

“I guess you’re right. But that still doesn’t excuse me for what I did.” I sadly say. She taps me, making me look at her.

“Swift, you’ve been for a few weeks as it is. We can’t change you for what you are. Your specialty is fighting. And even though I’ve fought a few times… you’re capable of things that we are not. Regardless of what you think of Equestria, it’s not the most perfect place out here. You still remember our history?”

“The conflict between the Earth ponies, Pegasi, and unicorns? I remember.”

“We pushed through all that, but there are still others creatures out there that care little for us, and even though we have guards and the princesses powerful magic, most ponies just don’t have the heart to… take a life like you can. You’ll be saving a lot of lives if you continue to that.” Wow, I never thought she would say anything like that. Of course the guards have to be very strict if they want to do their jobs, protecting the innocent civilians of the towns they guard. And the princesses, they have to protect their subjects, the lives that have been entrusted to them for so long.

All work so hard to do what it is they’ve pledged to, protect and serve.

And that’s what I pledged, to protect and serve! I can’t help but smile a little from what I just learned.

But why do I still feel like crap?

“I… understand Twilight. I’ll continue to protect you and the others until the last breath draws from my lungs.” I say to her while giving a reassuring smile. She replies with a smile… and a hug. I feel her hooves wrap around my shoulders as she pulls me into a warm comforting embrace. I smile and wrap my arm around her, returning the gesture.

“Thank you, Swift.”

“No problem Twilight.” We stay like this for a few more seconds, staring out into the sun’s embrace as it continues to descend. “But I’m still not gonna take lives whenever I have the chance. It still feels… wrong here.”

“I won’t hold that against you. Just whatever it is that makes you happy and sleep at night.” We both share a short laugh. The moment is good. Talking with a friend, learning something new. It feels right you know. Maybe this is how she feels whenever she sends a letter to the princess. The thrill of new knowledge entering the mind, ready and willing at their disposal. It’s a feeling that not many like and usually take for granted.

“Still, the way Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie looked at me after... I did what I did, it hurt. I’ll only resort to that under the condition that I absolutely need too.” I state. If I’m still going to live here, I have to stand by that.

“I understand.” I glad she does. As much as I would like to continue this moment, all good things must come to an end.

“Alright, Twilight. Let’s get going. The others are far off ahead us, maybe even back home as it is! Let’s hurry up before they start to worry, and before it gets too late.” I propose to her. The sun is close enough to the ground as it is. It’s high time we get moving.

“You’re right. We’ve spent more than enough time here. Let’s go home.” We untangle each other from ourselves and get up. With a smile, we make our way over to the cart full of gems she left to go talk to me. She tries to hook herself back up but I stop her.

“Uh-uh. No. I’ve got this.” I grab the chains and hold them tight in my hands. I shiver as some of the dangling chains brush against my skin but I shrug it off.

“You sure?”

“I’m sure. Let’s go.” As I try to pull the cart, I realize it was heavier than I first thought. I try to show no signs of discomfort as I pull the heavy but precious cargo filled cart behind me.

“Well, alright then Swift.” Twilight did a good thing for helping me come to peace with myself right now. If I can let off a little weight from her shoulders, back, whatever. I’ll do it.

For now, we head home, drop off the cart, and then head to our own individual homes, for a good night’s rest.

After all, I have a new weapon to master.

Author's Note

Proofreaders: Keatslockely
deathtap

Another Chapter added folks. Also, I maaaaaaaay have gotten a little too critical when it came to comments. Considering this is my first MLP story, and the amount of people who favorited it, I got too hostile to some of the commentors. If anyone wants to comment, please go ahead.

Over a Barrel

“Die you pathetic pieces of nothing!” I yell as I slice an attacking diamond dog with my katana. Another comes at me from the side so I take out my pistol in my free hand and shoot him once in the face. I’m covered practically head to toe in blood from all the lives I just ended right now. Dozens of bodies litter the ground around me.

And not all of them are diamond dogs.

“Die you traitorous son of a- Cah!” I don’t give the chance for the man to finish as I stab his throat with my sword. I tear the blade to the side and cut the head clean off another. With two more humans dead, I ready myself. Somehow, my kind was able to come forth through the portal that Celestia didn’t fully close. And after killing some of them at first, now they’re coming at me with full force. More diamond dogs and humans surround me, all with the same intent: to kill me.

I look at how many there are, over dozens of them. I holster my pistol and take out my knife. With my katana in my right hand, my combat knife in the other, I’m ready to take on all that dare to stand against me. It also helps set the mood when it begins to rain but I pay it no mind to myself personally as it slowly washes off the evidence of my battles from before, making way for new stains to be formed in just a matter of seconds.

“C’mon!” I shout and charge at them. I hit from left to right, hitting the major and vital but life threatening points on all their bodies.

I don’t flinch.

I don’t falter as I end the lives of all these bastards one by one. Body after body collapses as they attempt to get close to me but fail. I slice heads off, drive my knife into their temples, watch as I cut an artery and let the blood spew all over me, their allies and the ground.

For seconds, which quickly turn to minutes, yet feels like hours, I take the lives of so many here that I’ve lost count. When I stab my sword into the stomach of a sneaking human, I twist the blade, making him groan before I tear it out, disemboweling him in the process. He collapses onto his knees as he tries to hold the wound close but can’t. He screams out from the pain and anguish, just barely looking up to see me. I stare at him with a blank emotionless stare, not even caring if he’s in pain or dead right now, either way, I don’t care.

“Please! Kill meeeee!!” he shouts with little breathe he has at me. I continue to stare at him for a few more seconds. I then decide to take my sword and slice him with one quick movement from my sword, making him fall down dead instantly into the mud. I holster my knife as I stare around me. The field of body’s around me are stacked that much higher with the new additions I just added to it.

I don’t feel happy right now, nor do I feel angry either. I just killed so many people and other living things right, and I don’t care. I just killed dozens of my own kind right now, and I don’t care. No guilt, no pain, except for the cuts and bite marks I have but still. I didn’t kill all of them because I wanted to, but I don’t know the reason either.

*Crunch*

“Heyaaaaa!” In one swift motion, I do a complete 180 degree turn and slice in front of me. Except I don’t see anything behind. I quickly look to my left and then my right in hopes of finding the person who I was sneaking up on me. I slowly look down to see my best friend in a longtime who has agreed to be just that. The one of many people, or pony’s to be specific, standing there, Twilight Sparkle… with a look of worry plastered all over her face.

“Twilight? I told you to stay inside while I was fighting. I can handle myself. You’re lucky I missed you.” I sternly say to her, a little miffed that she disobeyed my order. She doesn’t move, she looks like she’s not even here and staring at something else. I crouch down to her level and look her in the eyes. “Twilight? You okay?” I gently nudge her.

My mind turns black, my eyes widen, my heart breaks, my muscles tense up, my sword drops as her head slowly moves to the side and falls to the ground while her body goes the other way. I stare down at her, collapsing onto my knees as I begin to hyperventilate and shake uncontrollably.

“No, no no no no no, Nooo! Oh god no! Please! Twilight! Don’t… please! No!” I begin to shout. I grab her head in a futile attempt of placing it back on her body as tears begins to stream down my face like a waterfall, the rain only adding to it. She doesn’t move, she doesn’t blink. I don’t know what to do. She’s dead… by my hand. All the work and fighting I did to protect her… but I was the one that killed her!

“Swift!” I hear multiple voices yell my name. I look up and I freeze to see a bunch of ponies a fair distance away. The ones that clearly stand out are the other Elements of Harmony, and Princess Celestia as well as her Sister Luna. I slowly stand up.

“I… I don’t… I didn’t mean too-!” I choke out words in an attempt to defend myself.

“Silence!!” Two booming voices interrupt me and before I can react, an invisible force blasts me far back through the air until I’m slammed against the side of a building. I collapse onto my hands and knees and begin coughing.

“You have ended the life of an important pony, Swift Wind!” Celestia’s voice rings loud against my ear drums.

“She was a friend to many…” I see the rest of the Elements crying around the body of their deceased friend, the friend I killed.

“A daughter…”

“A student and apprentice…” I manage to look at Celestia’s face to see tears streaming down it.

“I… I don’t know… I’m sor-… I’m sorry.” I try to muster the strength to say. Seeing what I just did to her, her head just… Oh god!

The familiar feeling of my lunch moving up my throat is present and I upchuck all over the ground in front of me.

“Sorry, will not bring Twilight Sparkles life back.” I hear slow hoof steps walking closer to me. “I should have let you die when I first met you.”

Her words sting coldly against me as she whispers them to me. I don’t blame her. I killed my best friend, the greatest friend I could ever hope for when it comes to pretty much anything… and in the heat of one of my battle moments, I couldn’t control myself and I ended the life of what I was supposed to protect. Some guardian I am.

“So… what will you do now?” I ask the princess without even looking at her. I can still feel the bitter aftertaste of my lunches from before still lingering in my mouth.

“I will finish what I started that day.” She says coldly. The events of what happened that day still plague my mind, the unimaginable pain of having a massive hole blasted into my stomach, the fast paced blood loss that made me lose consciousness in a matter of seconds, the stitches, the magic they used to keep me alive that burned every cell and atom in my body. It was horrible and I don’t intend to relive it again. Of course, only the first two parts I mean.

“I don’t blame you.” The words leave my mouth blank and emotionless. I don’t need to look up to know that Celestia is charging up her horn now to execute me right here and now. I’d let her do it, “But if you’re going to kill me now…” I look up at her, “You’re going to have to work for it.”

Before anything else is said, I jump up and tackle the princess away. Due to here tall demeanor, it was a little difficult to take her down. I quickly look up to see Princess Luna with her eyes glowing and her horn charging up, obviously mad at what I just did. I jump back and run straight into an alleyway with barely enough time as a loud explosion collapses a good chunk of the building right behind me. I bound, dodge and jump over the obstacles within the alleyway as Princess Luna continues to hit me with her blast attacks from above.

“Thou’ shalt pay for thy insolence!” Princess Luna’s voice booms loudly against my eardrums, no doubt waking up every living creature in and near Ponyville. I continue to move as much as I possibly can through which ever path that comes in front of me. When I don’t hear the sounds of Luna’s attacks or her voice anymore, I stop at a corner in an alleyway. I gently poke my head out and look around to see everything is clear. I slide down against the wall so I can get a breather.

Son of a bitch. This is just like back in my world. Being chased by the law without relent. Only this time, I actually know what it is I did wrong. I feel tears welling up in my eyes yet again. I don’t try to suppress them; I don’t think of anything else, I just let them flow. It’s been so long since I actually cried like this, I think. Still can’t remember. I don’t know why the hell I am running. They have gods that are so much more powerful than me, they’ll find me, they’re better than my kinds police force.

But from years of experience, I’m used to making them work for it.

I look out again and see if I can find anything familiar. A giant lightning bolt illuminates the entire area around me and I spot a simple little bridge that leads out of town, and up the hill to my house. If I can get to my truck, I can hightail it out a here, hopefully.

I get into a running position and brace myself against a wooden crate. My heart begins to beat a little faster in preparation for the marathon run I’m about to pull off. I blink a few times and push. I shoot myself right out of the alleyway and head full speed to my truck. At first I expect some form of explosion to destroy the bridge, an explosion right next to me that would send me flying into a building, but I don’t. Nothing happens and I quickly close the distance over the bridge. I quickly move towards my truck, a bit of relief washing over me now that I’ll-

“Aaaahhhh!” I shout loudly as a massive explosion blinds me and send me flying towards the tree line of the Everfree forest.

I roll around on the ground a few times, trying to get my bearings on what the hell just happened. My head throbs like I’m being hit with a sledgehammer, over and over and over again. I slowly get up and with my vision clearing, I find out what just happened. My truck just got destroyed, taking half my house with it. Fire is blazing all over the area, taking grass and some trees along with it, as well as what’s left of my house and not even the rain is snuffing out the fires. I feel a curious heat close to me. I look to my left to see my arms on fire.

“Oh shit!” I quickly begin slapping the fire with my free hand to try and put it out. Once I do, I hear trotting sounds. I look past the fire to see two large beings walking right up to the fire. A blue aura and a yellow aura surround the fire and the pieces of my truck and send them crashing right into what’s left of my house. The beings are all too familiar as soon as they come clear into view, Princess Celestia and her sister Princess Luna. As they walk forward, other guardsmen from Canterlot begin to fly in on chariots. They begin to pull out spears, swords and bow and arrows before they begin to surround me.

“For a crime against Equestria, I hereby banish you to the deepest part of the dungeons in Canterlot for the rest of your life.” Princess Celestia says loudly. I even through the rain, I can tell that she’s crying at the loss of her student. Some of the Elements come into view. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Rarity are mad and angry beyond belief with tears in their eyes. I don’t see Fluttershy or Pinkie Pie, no doubt still grieving over the loss of one of their best friends. I don’t blame them. I’ve been trying to help them out for so long, trying to do something to bring peace to me, but instead I just ended up turning everything to hell. I see Celestia’s horn charge up, “Any last words?”

From the tone of her voice, I’ll never see the light of day, nor will I see my fri- my former friends either.

I’m scared. With my people, I know what I’m dealing with, but this level is way too far for me to reach. As I take one last look around, I stare directly at the Princess:

“Yeah… come and get me.” I turn around head straight into the Everfree forest, jumping behind a fallen log that helps shield me from the Princess’s attack. The guards didn’t surround me completely, only in front of me and my sides. Guess they didn’t want to take the chance of something flying out and grabbing one of them and would have preferred it if I was that casualty.

Arrows fly past me and begin embedding themselves in the trees around me. Even spears begin falling around me from the sky, one tears off a good chunk of my shirt. Look up I can see chariots firing arrows at me and throwing spears. Looking back I can see a platoon of guardsmen chasing after me as well. Thing is, I’m running fast, like really fast. There aren’t that many things to dodge through the forest and my ability is kicking in. The guards behind me lose sight of me and the chariots up top are missing me completely. I continue to run for I don’t know how long, I just keep running.

Minutes pass and I don’t see any of the guards behind or above me either. Up ahead I can see what looks like a clearing. I don’t want another incident like the first time so I try to slow down. I slide to a halt in the clearing.

“Whoa.” And just in time too. Right at my feet is a sheer cliff going down that possibly stretches to half a mile. I slowly look down to try and get a more accurate estimate of the distance. “Damn that was too close. A few more feet and I would have- Arrgh!!” My words are interrupted by my own screams of anguish as I feel three arrows embed themselves into my back. I almost fall forward in the process as well. I take a few more steps back and turn around to see a bunch of royal guard pony’s begin to appear from the dark trees of the Everfree Forest. Looking up, I can see the same thing as well. I slowly look left to right, examining my predicament as the pain from being tired of running and the arrows all begin to take a toll on me. I soon hear flapping noises and from the sky comes the Princesses.

“There is nowhere left for you to run now… guardian.” Princess Luna says the last part in a sarcastic manner. The image back in town flashes in my mind, hurting me again at what I have done.

“I didn’t mean to kill her!” I yell back to her as I take a step forward. The Princess and the royal guards all ready themselves in case I attack. Princess Celestia holds up a hoof and instantly all the guards back down, except for Luna who is surprised a bit.

“Sister… don’t you realize what he has done? You know what he deserves.” Luna tries to reason with her sister. I can’t blame her. A pony is dead back in town, a very important and loved one at that, along with the town’s main square being a bloodbath from my battle. I didn’t even try an attempt to make things peaceful.

I just… attacked… relentlessly.

“That may be, dear sister. But if we just execute him right now, then we’ll be just like his kind that he has told us for so long.”

“Tia, I don’t think-“

“Stop!” I stop them. I have no intention of being imprisoned for the rest of my life, nor do I feel the need to go unpunished, but mostly I don’t want this conversation to continue. All eyes are averted to me.

“I’m sorry, Princess Celestia… for what I have done. I’m sorry… to Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, and Rarity… for killing their best friend. My… best friend.” I say the last part quietly to myself. I take a couple steps back until my feet are right at the edge of the cliff. The Princesses look at me surprised.

“Swift, don’t! You don’t need to do that!” Celestia yells at me, hoping to stop me from my plan… but I have to.

“I do, Princess. I’ve never done anything good in my life. And probably made things worse here as it is!” As I’ve said, I’ve never done much to make myself the good Samaritan I claim myself to be. I never helped anyone else out. I never went through all that I said!

No…

This is better off.

“Goodbye.” I take a step back and the ground falls before me. I don’t scream, I don’t struggle against gravity, I just… fall. As I fall, I can see the Princesses looking at me as I plummet to my death. As the wind flies past me, feeling the wind tear and mess up my hair, the flapping of my clothing as well, I don’t care in the least bit. I slowly turn my body around so I can face my death instead of taking a stab in the back.

I don’t know what to think right now. I’m about to die because I killed one of my best friends who would never deserve to die in a million years. The ground comes closer to view.

I guess this is it then. I think to myself as the ground comes even closer. Closer and closer.

One second, I’m right past the top of the trees, the next…

“Aaaahhhhhh!!!” I yell loudly as I shoot up. I don’t see the ground, instead I see the whiteness of my walls, the glare of the sun to my side, and the cold beads of sweat that drip down effortlessly along my form.

“Oh god… just a dream… or a nightmare.” I say as I wipe the sweat off me.

The nightmare was so real, so lifelike, the explosion, the fighting, everything! It also doesn’t help that my body feels a million tons heavier right now. “Maybe a shower will help me.”

I make my way to the bathroom and waste no time in disrobing and turning on the shower. Feeling the cool running water wash down my entire, the weight on me lifts and I start to feel a little better. Every detail from my dream repeats over and over again in my head, embedding everything it was into my mind. I lay one arm against the wall and just let the shower head spray me.

“How long can I live here… before I go insane?” I don’t know the answer to that, nor do I think anyone or anypony can. I feel only slightly better but hell is what I feel like. With how everything is, it’s pretty obvious this world isn’t meant for me. Should I go through with what happened in my mind, or should I just go on living?

My mind is interrupted my three loud knocks on my door.

“Coming! Hold on!” I yell back in response and turn off the shower. After drying myself off, I quickly put on some boxers, pants and a shirt, not even bothering with my shoes right now. I open my door to reveal the same purple pony from last night.

“Hello Swift! How are… you don’t look so good?” My entire demeanor has changed upon looking at my friend who I thought and killed last night. I’m glad you’re alright, Twilight. From her words, I snap back out of my stupor and try to make myself look less like crap.

“I’m fine just… had a rough night.”

“Bad dream?” she always know just what to expect. I nod yes. “That’s never good.”

“But sometimes, they make you think.” It’s true. I’m still contemplating on the questions I asked myself not long ago. But that’s for later. “Anyway, what’d you need?”

Instead of a reply, she turns her head to my right. I lean out and look to see my five other friends standing around something with a white sheet draped over it. As Twilight makes her way over to her friends, I walk along the porch until I lean over the railing to them. Wonder what they have for me?

“Swift, as a token of my appreciation for coming to my rescue while I was being held by those vile Diamond Dogs…” Rarity begins.

“We did a little looking around and found this!” Twilight says enthusiastically and grabs the sheet with her magic.

“Surprise!!” Pinkie shouts while jumping into the air.

“…” Man you could cut the awkwardness and embarrassment in the air with a butter knife. “Pinkie, darling. She hasn’t taken the sheet off yet.”

“Oops!” I quietly laugh to myself. If I had a normal life, I’d be blushing like hell with embarrassment right now if that had been me.

“Annnnnnnnnnnd, now!” Twilight now lifts the sheet up. I can’t believe what I see before me. My eyes widen with surprise. Standing there, surrounded by all my friends, is a motorcycle. But not just any motorcycle! It’s a Suzuki DR650! How I know you may say? It’s mostly because of the instruction manual that Twilight hands me with her mouth that basically describes on how to keep it maintained and what the layout of it is.

At the edge of my tunnel vision on the bike, Applejack nudges Pinkie Pie and whispers something to her.

“Ooh! Surprise!” Pinkie shouts while jumping into the air, again. I pay it no mind and instead I jump the rail and walk over to my present. The only thing I notice is how nice the grass feels on my bare feet, and the odd black thing on Fluttershy’s back. Once I’m right next to the motorcycle, I can get a more accurate feel of it, and it’s awesome!

“Woooooow!” I am in awe. My truck has seen better days and this new ride is the perfect substitute for me right now.

“Umm…” I feel a tugging presence on my shirt, so I look to see Fluttershy being the source. “We... also found this… right next to it.” The cute but shy mare shows me what it is she’s carrying. I can’t tell if she’s still scared of me from what happened back in the caves, but it’s kind of hard at this point to truly make out when and if she’s actually scared, or just scared on the usual basis.

Anyways, what she has. It’s a helmet and a badass one at that! It’s onyx black with bright red fiery flames on it. As I look at my gift, all doubt on my mind about my purpose here is completely gone as a smile creeps up along my lips. “It’s perfect.”

“Great! Now would you mind telling us what exactly it is?” Rainbow asks in an annoyed tone. I shouldn’t blame her. With all the new equipment I’ve gotten, especially since most of it is completely alien to them in both function and appearance, she must suspect it’s something different than from my truck.
I take a step back.

“Twilight, would you mind?”

“Of course!” With that said, the same familiar purple aura surrounding my ride is all too familiar to me. Once she’s done, I get a giddy grin to be able to test this thing out.

“Unfortunately we don’t have enough time for you to show it off.” Awwwwwwww!

“Awww, but why?!” I ask her in a bit of whining tone.

“Because! We gotta go to mah’ cousins in Appaloosa to escort Bloomberg there!“ Who the hell is Bloomberg?

“Uhhhhh, who’s Bloomberg?”

“Why, Bloomberg’s mah’ boy! Raised that little guy since he was just a little seed.” … either she’s talking about the plant seed, or the other type of seed that you just can’t go planting anywhere you choose. Annnnd since I haven’t seen hide nor hair of this, boy, in all the time I’ve been here, I can take a wild guess and say it’s a tree.

“Ummmm, okay. So when do we leave?” I ask them. They all look at each other a little bit surprised.

“You… want to come with us?” Twilight asks me, unsure of my offer. I smile and cross my arms.

“Heck yeah! Any chance I have of getting to know this country better is fine by me!” I’ve been cooped up in this town for far too long. I haven’t been to Canterlot since Princess Celestia almost killed me, and the only other place I’ve been too is Cloudsdale, and we all know how fun that turned out to be, especially since I can’t just stroll right up to it all willy-nilly!

“You sure?”

“Definitely.”

“Well, alrighty then! I guess he’s coming with us.”

“Good, now I reiterate my question, when do we-“ Before I can finish, a loud train whistle goes off a few times. Everyone, including me, looks at the direction of the train station. I look back over to them.

“That would be it.” Twilight says in an annoyed tone.

“Whew-we! We better get a move on girls! And boy.”

“Wait! I have to go get Spike!” I stop Twilight before she decides to go running off to the library.

“I’ll get him. I can go much faster with my new ride. Just let me change and we can get there in no time!” I say as I begin walking back into my house.

“Fine! But please hurry!” With Twilight’s final words on the subject, I hear the trotting sounds as all six of them make their way straight to the train station, or wherever it is they currently need to go. I put on a more comfortable shirt and my shoes as quickly as I can but also making sure that everything is there. Once I’m fully clothed, the sounds of the train are heard yet again. I quickly run out the door, grabbing the bag of bits I have that I’ve saved up from my time in helping out at Sweet Apple Acres from time to time, even back at the library when I take some of the stress off of Spike, and the small reward that Mayor Mare gave me from my most recent defense of the town. I also grab my compound bow with the arrows attached to it and sling the string on it over the body. Since I’m sure the train is leaving like, right now, just gotta get on my new ride and go. I jump the railing again and quickly get on my motorcycle and fasten the helmet on. It fits alright and I can see pretty clearly through the visor. I turn the key and relish for a second in the sound and feel of the vehicle under me. I rev the engine a few times before I hit the accelerator, peel out and take off.

I gain some air when I go over the bridge and it feels awesome. Reminds me a bit of when I was driving my plane, but that’s for another time, right now I need to book it. With the library in sight, I hit the accelerator a tiny bit more to close the distance before I hit the brake and slide to a stop just outside the door. I stay that way for a second, collecting myself before I realize I am just within arm’s reach of the door. I knock on it with the engine still running before a familiar draconic face looks up at me.

“Swift? What are you-?”

“Not time! You got everything you need for the trip?”

“Wha- I-. Yeah, I got everything.” He’s only carrying a small blanket and pillow on him, which means the trip is probably gonna be an overnight one at that. I look towards the train station to see the puff of smoke from the train already starting to pool above it.

“Crap. C’mon!”

“Hey- Whoa!” Before he can do anything, I grab him by his arm and pull him up and place him right in front of me so I can make sure he doesn’t fall off.

“Hang on!” I shout as I rev my engine again before taking off. I chance a glance down to see the scared and sort of frightened expression on the little dragons face as he clings to me and his stuff for dear life. I’m lucky his claws aren’t as sharp as how I’ve read adult and teenage dragons are, otherwise I’d need a new shirt, and skin. With almost perfect precision, I manage to bound through the streets and alleyways of Ponyville without hitting anypony. I even say hi to some of the more common faces I’ve seen since being here in town, like the Cakes, the Mayor, Big Mac, even the two ponies I saw when I first came here say hi, although the Aqua one has been pretty interested in me as of late. Regardless, I skid to a stop in front of the ticket booth for the train station, scaring the hell out of some of the ponies who are patiently waiting. I slide my visor up to get a clear look at the ticket pony.

“Ticket. That train. Now.” I demand while pointing to the closest train. I know it’s the right one because a couple factors, one, it’s the only one leaving, and two, Pinkie Pie has her head poked out the window and is looking around all over the place until she spots me and Spike. We both wave to each other before she goes back in.

“Alright that would beeeee… 50 bits.” 50 bits?! Son of a-!

“50?! What the hell?! That’s-!” Before I can finish, the train whistles loudly before it begins to move slowly. Aaahhh, hell! “Alright, here.” I say before I grab my bag of bits and begin fishing out 50 bits. I could take off right now and possibly be able to jump onto the train but then I’d be considered a stowaway. Can’t have that now can we.

“Sir, the train already left.” The ticket pony says. Instead of replying, I slam the bits down on the counter.

“That’s not going to stop me.” I grab the ticket and rev up my engine again and drive right off the platform towards the train. In just a short time, it’s gained some speed and now I have to go almost to my top speed in order to be able to catch up to it. As I make my way over to the side of between the cars, I help Spike get ready to get on. “You ready?!”

He looks up at me with fear in his eyes, “NO!”

“Good!” I grab him with one arm and get as close to the train as possible. “Three, two, on- Son of a-!” I don’t have a chance to finish as a rock makes the front part of my bike almost jerk into a completely different direction. I quickly let go of Spike and regain my movement with two handed driving instead of one. Looking down, Instead of the lush green grass under us, now it’s yellow-orange with dust and rocks. I can’t get any closer without the rocks and bumpiness making me spiral out of control and crash. “You alright?!”

“NOO!” If he didn’t say anything, I would have already guessed with how deep his claws are digging into me. I let out a light chuckle and contemplate on what to do.

Hmmm, just simply stepping onto the train is too risky, plus I was hoping to bring this thing on board with me in case I needed it. But no. No ramps and the rocks are making it hell on me right now. Maybe I can-

“Swift!!!” I’m thrown out of my thoughts at the sound of a familiar voice over the loud chugging of the train and the constant buzzing of my motorcycle. I look towards the train to see if I can spot the source of the voice. “Swift!!” Looking down it some more, my eyes stop at the purple blur on one of the freight cars towards the back. Getting a little closer, I can confirm it’s Twilight with the side of one of the freight cars slid all the way open. I move closer to the train where I tap Spike on the head. He looks at me for a second before I jerk my head to the side towards Twilight. He smiles when he sees her and prepares to jump. After taking a small breather, the second he leaves me, the unicorns magic completely envelops him and carries him safely on board along with his stuff. On shaky legs, he hugs Twilight before waving for me to jump on. I shake my head no and move away from the train. I smile to myself now that Spike is safe, now to contemplate on what it is I should do to get on board. Looking ahead, I spot a low level rock that seems slightly flat. I smile at the thought of my make-shift ramp. I move away from the train a bit to get into the proper position and angle to make it onto the train. With a steady breathing, I jerk to the right and just before I hit the train, the rock I was aiming for lifts my bike up and lands me right into the freight car, thankfully Twilight and Spike ducked out of the way just in time. I slam hard into the other side of the freight car and stop myself before I crash into anything else. I breathe a sigh of relief for a second before I look myself over to see if everything is there. Everything on my person is there, along with my bow, which thankfully still has all my arrows. “Swift! You okay?” Twilight worriedly asks me.

I grab my helmet and slowly pull it off my head and I gently let out a breath of air as I wipe the beading sweat on my forehead. “I’m fine,” I rub my arm up to my shoulder as well, “Just a little banged.”

Her smile makes me feel better already. “Good. C’mon, let’s get you settled in with your bunk.” Sleep, laying down, that sounds good right now.

“Sorry for scaring you like that Spike. With the move I was gonna do to get on here with my bike, didn’t want to take the chance of you crashing with me.” I apologize to the purple dragon.

“It’s cool. We’re here anyway right?” That’s true. At least now I was able to break in my motorcycle.

“Yeah, your right. Let’s get settled in.”

Me and Spike get settled in in no time. The bed bunks being of an average feel to them. They’re a little cramped for me but I was able to get a top bunk so I can have just a bit more free reign to stretch my legs out.

“Hey, Swift! Whatcha’ doin’?” Rainbow Dash asks me from her hovering position to my right as I lay back on my bunk and begin fiddling around with my bow. Since I’ve been using guns most of the time, and blades, I haven’t gotten the chance to properly test this thing out. Being in a hurry this morning I just grabbed whatever it was that caught my eye. Right now, I’m mostly checking out the arrows. Broad tipped arrows. Deadly as many you can have when it comes to a bow.

“Just inspecting this thing. I’ve never used a bow before but it looks interesting and cool.”

“Then why’d you grab it instead of one of your other weapons?”

“I was in a hurry! It was a bit tricky getting on to this train, Rainbow. Especially with the new ride you girls got for me.”

“Okay okay, sheesh don’t blow a gasket.” I chuckle to myself. She’s always been a pretty fun pony. Strong, athletic, hell of a win freak. I look around until I look under my bunk to spot Twilight, reading a book no less.

“Hey, Twilight.” Her ears perk up and looks up at me, “You know how long this train rides gonna be?”

“I’m sorry, Swift. I don’t travel this much to anywhere else besides Canterlot. If anything you should ask Applejack, she is the reason we are going anyways.”

“Hmmm, your right. Hey Applejack!!” I yell loudly in hopes of getting an answer. I don’t. “Applejack!”

“I think she went to go sing a bedtime story to Bloomberg.” Reading… a story… to a tree?

“She’s reading to a tree?”

“I thought the same thing too.” Spike replies. I chuckle at the new info. So funny on how things can be around here.

“Ahh, well. Alright then. Where is he anyway?”

“In his own private cart at the back of the train! This is unacceptable! I’m going to go give Applejack a peace of my mind!” Rarity informs me and begins to storm off in a huff.

“Oh hey wait! Ask Applejack how long before we get toooooo…” And I forgot where we were going. I look at Twilight, hoping she can read my mind and come up with the answer.

“Appaloosa.”

“There we go!” Rarity shoots daggers at me, making me slowly recline back into my bed until I hear the audible click of the door closing behind her.

“She looks mad.” Rainbow points out the obvious.

“Gee, ya think?” I smugly say, making her glare at me. I chuckle a little before I place down my bow and drop down onto the ground. I forgot to do some exercises this morning and since this trip might take a day or so, better get to it.

“What are you doing, Swift?” Twilight asks as I begin to do some pushups.

“I do these on a regular basis. I need to get stronger if I am to continue to assume my role as guardian of Ponyville. I have to be stronger, better, faster than I was before I can take on anything stronger than what we’ve already faced.”

“You really think there’s something else out there that can do a lot more chaos than what’s already been done?” Rainbow tries to bring me down, but I get right back up.

“Expect the unexpected… ugh… that’s what I always go by. Whew… and it’s just that that has saved my life on more than one occasion over the years.” With the exercise I’ve already done in the past, I feel good and better today. With each time I do these, I increase how many I do each time, hopefully I’ll be able to see the results soon enough in time. After 15 minutes or so, not really sure I lost track of time, I climb back onto my bed with sweat covering most of me and fatigue settling in.

“You okay?” Twilight asks me. I give her a thumbs up since I don’t feel like talking.

“Hrumph!” From that voice and grunt, I can tell just who it is that just entered all furious.

“Didn’t get your private cabin car, Miss Rarity?” I smugly say to her in playful voice.

“Mmmmm, if you must know, no… I did not. Applejack cares more about that tree over the needs of why I need my own private car! It’s just not fair!” Rarity whines.

“Yeaaaahhhh. But what can you do… not everyone or everypony holds the cards they want.”

“Hrm!” The white colored unicorn grumbles and slides under the covers of her bunk.

“Awwww, does Rarity have a froowney-woowney?” Pinkie Pie all of a sudden asks the sad mare the question. I chuckle at her silliness. But I pay it no mind as I place my bow on top of a luggage rack within arm’s reach of me. The world practically shuts around me as I already feel my eyes beginning to close. Outside the window reveals that Celestia’s sun is well past being low to the ground. In a matter of an hour or so, it’ll be dark for sure.

“Are you alright, Swift?” I don’t have to be a wizard or a genius to know who’s the pony that’s so interested in me right now, the giant puffy hair being a dead giveaway and all.

“I’m fine, Pinkie. I just prefer to turn in now than later. Thank you for your concern.” I blatantly tell her.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Are you really really sure?”

“Yesssss, I am.”

“Are you really really really really sure?” Okay now she’s definitely trying to tick me off.

“*Sigh* I am.”

“Are you-“

“Pinkie, please, I had a bad dream last night and I couldn’t get much sleep. My eyes are really heavy right now and I just wish to let them drop.” That is probably the reason why I really am so damn tired. I must have been tossing and turning all night to make me this tired, I was practically soaked in sweat this morning if I remember correctly.

“Awww, I’m sorry. Good night, Swift. Sweet dreams. Hey! Maybe if you eat a sweet, you’ll probably have all sort of sweet and cool dreams. Oooohhhh, what will you have? I have-!” Before she can finish, I close her mouth shut with my hand.

“Pinkie… before you go one continuous rant about the different types of sweets and foods you somehow got on this train, with all their sugar I’ll probably be awake most of the time.” I slowly let go of her mouth and she looks a little sad. I give her a warm smile and pat her head. “But I appreciate the offer and the thought in it.”

She grins wide and then hugs as best she can in the positions we are in. “Awwww, thank you, Swift!” With one arm wrapped around her for a few seconds to return the hug, she lets go and jumps down onto the ground.

Now… rest.

“Whoa!!” I shout as something collides and I’m thrown out of my bed onto the floor. “Ow!” Why the hell did I go with a top bunk?!

“Ugh! Wha- what’s going on?” I try to put words together.

“Look out the window!” I waste no time and I quickly jump up and look out the window. Buffalo is the thing I first see. A whole bunch of them riding alongside the train.

“What the heck?” The next thing that happens is a bunch of different buffalo standing on top of one another as the bottom one continues to run with all his buddies on top of him.

“Ooohhh, Looky! Now they’re doing tricks!” I look over at Pinkie Pie for second before I look back to the Buffalo. The next thing I notice is that some of them have some type of decorative headwear on them, which look vaguely similar to something to my people but I can’t put my finger on it. A smaller buffalo jumps on top of the stacking. “Ooh ooh ooh, Now do a back flip!”

Much to Pinkie’s disappointment, the small Buffalo instead jumps onto our train. “Something tells me this isn’t a circus act.”

“What was your first clue?” Me and Rainbow quickly get off the bed and hear the hoof steps move farther away.

“I’m going after it!” I nod and grab my bow.

“I’ll take care of these Buffalo and make sure they don’t derail us!” With our missions assigned, we make our way out of the train and up to the top

I run as fast as I can towards the front of the train. These buffalo want something and I have no idea what it is they want. If their looking for a fight, they got one. As soon as I make my way to the front I notice the caboose isn’t pushing by itself, instead there is a column of ponies pulling it, really fast. Makes me remember like how you would have a team of dogs pull a sleigh. The buffalo move in again and they slam against the ponies, nearly derailing us and almost making me lose my footing. Making my way down and around the caboose, which is tough as hell considering the constant bashing against the train almost makes me fall off on more than one occasion.

Just before the buffalo can move in again to bash against the ponies again, I jump up and land on the closest one, scaring the hell out of him. I wait for my target to come closer until at the last second, I use one leg and kick him hard in the face, making the buffalo recoil and disengage his attack. This continues to go on for a while, much to my hate since I’m already feeling tired from all the jumping, balancing and kicking. As I push one more away from the train, they stop and move back. As I watch them leave us, I breathe a sigh of relief now that that’s over. “How much longer till we make it to Appaloosa?!”

“One mile and closing!” The train engine pony I am on replies. I nod and jump back onto the train. As I begin walking back, I notice something towards the back of the train. I see a small rainbow like blur and a light brown blur as well on top of the trains cars.

“Is that… Rainbow? Yeah, it has to be, but who’s- Holy!” I duck at the last second as something nearly cleaves my head right off. Looking back up, after making sure no other surprises are coming, from my best guess, Rainbow gets nailed bad by the thing while the brown speck, the smaller buffalo from earlier now that I think about it, just jumps over. Grabbing the edges to the roof of the train car, I jump up and begin sprinting as fast as I can towards the back of the train. I take a little more caution with my running so I don’t fall between the cars or slip off the edge. The top of these trains cars aren’t the roughest in the world you know.

As I sprint my way to the back, I notice the gap between the last car and second to last slowly gets bigger and bigger. To add to that, I don’t see the smaller buffalo from before.

What the hell are they doing? I think. Something else clicks into my mind. Wait, wasn’t that the car that had Bloomberg in it? If I remember correctly, Applejack went to the far back of the train to take care of him, and Rarity had gone to complain! They want the tree! But why?

I shake my head. It doesn’t matter to me, but it matters to my friends! I run faster and faster as best I can. If I can gain enough speed, I may be able to make the gap and make it onto the car that their trying to steal. As I push myself as hard as I can, the gap continues to get wider and wider. If I’m going to make it, I better really work for it. As soon as I my foot touches the edge of the cart I am on, I push off with all my might. I’m flung into the air instantly and I outstretch my arms in hopes of making it.

“Yes.” I quietly mutter to myself as I can clearly see the edge of the car is in reach of me. Before I can grab it however, the car with Bloomberg in it is pushed back hard and I lose my chance to grab it. “No!”

Out of reflex, I turn my body to the side and put my left shoulder out in hopes of cushioning the fall. It doesn’t help. “Aaaaaarrrggghh!!” I groan loudly in pain as my shoulder hits the train rails hard. I feel something pop in the process as well. I quickly roll over off the tracks and breathe heavily. Looking up, I can see why I missed the Bloomberg’s train car, the buffalo are pushing and keep pushing it until it starts to go out of sight. But something catches my eye. At the top of the car through a window, I spotted something purple and another color but can’t get a good look on it, can’t place my finger on it.

“What the hell was- Aaaagggghh!!” I groan as I try to push myself up but I can’t move my left arm, barely my fingers even. When I manage to stand myself up, I grab my left arm with my right and move it around a bit. “Owwww! Damnit!” Instead I just get another sharp pain through my nervous system. Son of a… Damnit, my arm must have popped out of it’s socket. I don’t feel the bones broken or anything, but something does feel out of place. Turning around, I groan at the sight of nothing there, just the large expanse of open desert, except for the train tracks of course.

Didn’t even bother to stop. I then check to see if my bow is still alright. I didn’t land on it directly so it’s still in working order thankfully. Groaning, I slowly make my long trek to Appaloosa, hoping that it’s closer than what they said…

With the blistering sun on me, the dry desert sand sticking and making me get drier, I finally make it to Appaloosa, which to my surprise clearly reminds me of an actual wild west town that are usually portrayed back in my world. Looks pretty cool, but right now I need to find the others, which I hope one of them is willing to help me pop my arm right back into it’s place. I quickly make my way through town in hopes of finding my friends. As usual, I get more than enough stares because of my appearance, but my main concern right now is to get my friends, plus the sharp pain in my arm also helps me forget them as well.

From the long trek I made through the desert, I’m dry and tired as hell, thirsty too. My burden is lifted when I see a barrel nearby filled with water. I waste no time in making my way over to it and looking at my reflection in the cool, clean, clear water. Taking just a tiny bit of the water with my regular hand, I drink it and feel relieved in an instant. I immediately dunk my head under the water and begin drinking my fill. If anyone or pony were to see my right now, they’d see my head and neck completely submerged under the water with bubbles popping up every so often. The second my lungs begin to burn up a bit, I pull myself out.

“Huuuuuuuuu!” I breathe in sharply and let the air fill up my lungs. “Heeeeewww. Man that is the best tasting water I’ve had in my entire life.” I don’t bother wiping my face clean of the water. Feeling the droplets fall and roll down my face feels divine.

“Swift!!” I loud cry of happiness knocks me out of my wake. Looking to my side, I see my friends standing there.

“Girls. So nice to see you.” I say nonchalantly. Twilight is the first to respond by hugging me. “Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow!” Unfortunately, she hugged me on the side of my dislocated arm.

“Ohh, I’m so sorry I’m so sorry I’m so sorry!” she immediately apologizes to me as I lightly grab my arm in an attempt to stop the pain.

“It’s fine Twilight. Ow. Actually, that reminds. You think you can help me with this?” From her expression I can tell that she’s probably a little confused as to what I mean. “You see, the buffalo stole Bloomberg and I ran to try and jump onto the car that he was in, but the buffalo pushed it at the right time and I missed, allowing the set of railroad tracks to cushion my fall and dislocate my arm. So now I can’t move it. Can you help?”

“Umm, sure Swift. But I don’t know how to… relocate unattached bones.”

“That’s alright. You just need to pull my arm, twist it and push it back in. That should give me control of my arm again in a few minutes or more.”

“Alright, seems easy enough.” Yeah, maybe for you. Twilight takes both her hooves and places them around my wrist. I plant my feet firmly on the ground so she doesn’t accidentally pull me with her.

“Ready?” I ask her.

“Ready.” I take a deep breath and ready myself for the pain to come. “Oh, also, Spike was kidnapped along with Bloomberg.”

“… wait, wha-aaaaaaaaaa!!” Before I can fully say my question, Twilight does what I told her to do, pull twist and push. The pain immediately spurs through my nerves and has me gritting my teeth to the gums. When she lets go, I let my arm hang since I don’t have feeling in it anymore, but it’s slowly coming back. I breathe a few times to center myself from the pain.

“Sorry.”

When I’m clear headed, I reiterate my question, “It’s fine. Now, as I was saying before, wait, what?!”

“Yes, I’m afraid Spike has been kidnapped by the Buffalo. See, he was sleeping in Bloomberg’s car because me and the others were a bit uhhh…”

“Noisy?” Rarity finishes the purple unicorns words.

“In a way. Anyway, when the Buffalo took the car, they took both Spike and Bloomberg!” Twilight voices in worry. She’s obviously worried as hell for her number one assistant’s well-being. The same can be said for Applejack, almost like a mother worrying for her lost child. But something else also feels… off.

“Where’s Rainbow Dash… and Pinkie Pie?” Those are the two faces I don’t see. Clearly because Rainbow has that only unique mane above all other ponies, and Pinkie… she’s the pinkest thing anyone can find for miles away.

“Rainbow Dash went after the Buffalo, and Pinkie’s right…” Rarity gestures behind her but she’s stopped when she see’s nothing. “Where did she go?! She was just here a minute ago!!”

“Pinkie!!” Twilight shouts loudly, hoping to see the Pink pony pop right out of nowhere like she usually does.

Nothing, just silence. “There you all are!” A different voice instead answers. “I was wondering where ya’ll… what is that?” Looking around, behind my friends, a stallion with a light gold coat, pistachio eyes, and a mane of Amber and Gamboge while also wearing a cowboy hat is standing right behind them, obviously weirded out by seeing a human for the first time.

“Braeburn, this is our best friend Swift Wind. He came here with us toooo… uhhhh?” Applejack doesn’t have answer for why I am here exactly.

“I’m here to provide escort for the safe travel of my friends, and Bloomberg, apparently.” Damn Buffalo, stealing my friends!

“Oh! Well, nice to meet you then!” Breaburn happily replies. I smile and shake his hoof.

“Likewise, now as much as I’d like to answer all the millions of questions you may have, I some friends to go and save.” I look over to the rest of my friends, “Alright, I’m gonna grab my bike from the train and go after Bloomberg, Spike and Rainbow Dash. You four look around town for Pinkie. If she’s not here, then see if you can come and give me and the others some back-up. Deal?”

“Deal.”

“You got it , pardner.”

“If it must be so.”

“Ummm, okay.”

I nod and begin sprinting towards the station to find my bike. Thankfully the feeling has returned to my arm so I can move it again. Thank Celestia too, otherwise I’d be in big trouble if I tried to drive a bike with only one hand. After making it to the train, I quickly slide open the car. Smiling at the machine in front of me, it’s time to go for a ride.

The next couple minutes are spent with me speeding down the large open desert like a bat out of hell. My friends are out here alone with the Buffalo. Dash is fast but she’d probably be hindered a bit with having to take care of Spike, plus Bloomberg is there too! He may be just a tree, but Applejack seems to really care about it so, I care about it. I spot something far ahead of me. A large brown blur is seen far off but as I get closer, I can clearly see they’re surrounding something, what exactly is anybody’s guess.

Hold on guys, I’m coming! I rev my ride faster and I spot another slanted flat rock ahead. I smile and head straight for it. The second my wheel hits the rock, I stand and jump off the bike in mid-air and land right into the middle of the herd. I roll a few times and slide the last bit. Throwing my helmet off, I quickly pull my bow off me and immediately pull an arrow back and look around.

“Where are my friends?! The tree and a dragon?! I will destroy everyone of you if you don’t tell where they are!!”

“Swift?” Two separate voices catch my attention. Looking, I see that what the Buffalo were surrounding: Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. That’s where she went.

“Hey, girls. Was just looking for you.” I don’t take my eyes or aim off the surrounding Buffalo.

“Nice entrance.” Clearly I impressed the ever proud rainbow pony.

“Thanks. Now get out of here. I’ll hold them off while you go get the others.” I order my friends. Rainbow is unfortunately stubborn enough to want to stay, and Pinkie Pie… she’s just being herself right, thinking it’s some type of game.

The Buffalo huff a breath of visible air and begin to charge. I grip the arrow tighter, about to end the life if another creature. “Stop!”

The Buffalo stop and one side begins to part. I keep my aim up and see a figure behind some dust.

“Dash, Swift, Pinkiiiiee! ‘suuup!” What the hell? Spike?! “Hey no worry’s, I know those guys. They’re cool.”

“If you say so Spike, catch you later bro’.” Spike and a Buffalo hoof-and-fist bump and the Buffalo begin running off, away from us. I stare at the Buffalo moving away from us, a look of surprise and confusion on mine, Pinkie and Dashes face.

“Did… that just happen?” I ask no one in particular.

“Yeah, it just did.” Rainbow replies. I look over at spike as I place the arrow back.

“Care to elaborate on what just happened Spike?”

“I’ll explain at their camp. C’mon on! It’s just over here!” Spike points and begins walking away to where the Buffalo went. I stare for a second before shaking my head and placing my bow on me.

“Might as well.” I grab my helmet and head over to my bike.

“Are you sure?” As much I admire Rainbow’s skepticism, now I don’t think we have choice. We still need to find Bloomberg.

“No… but we might as well find out what exactly is going on.” After I pick up my Suzuki, I find that it’s still in working order, barely a scratch on her.

Built to last, huh? I like it…

Night has already fallen and me, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie are guests of the Buffalo. Now I know what they reminded me of. They remind me of the Indian tribes back in my world because their headdresses and the tepees they live in.

“Seems they took me by mistake.” Spike is right now explaining what happened between the buffalo and the whole kidnapping thing while we are sitting around a fire. “They feel awful about it too, poor guys… Fortunately, they totally respect dragons!” Spike snaps his fingers and some buffalo push some bowls in front of me, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash. The bowls are filled with some kind of grayish food slop I’ve never seen before. “So they treat me like an honored guest! Still don’t like ponies much though, but there with me so it’s cool.”

Judging by Rainbow’s expression, I can clearly say that she doesn’t like to partake of the slop for now. “I still don’t trust them! I say we turn tail and bail on before we-!”

“Mmmm, Armf, Mm,” As Dash gets ups and begins scooping the area out, she unfortunately gets interrupted by the loud voracious eating noises of one Pinkie Pie. I’m not really surprised to see her just dig in and eating like that. She is Pinkie Pie after all. “Before we finish eating?! Are you loco in the coco?!”

“Sorry to disappoint you Pinkie, but as admirable as their hospitality is I don’t like the idea of being in a place I’m unfamiliar with. Remember how cautious I was when I came to Ponyville?” I then take a whiff of the food in front of me, and recoil from the smell. It’s bitter and slightly foul smell to me. Might be because all I’ve been accustomed to is the sweets that Pinkie and the Cakes make or the various apple foods the Apple family makes. Either way, I’m not eating.

The smaller buffalo from the train slowly walks up to Spike with a bowl in its mouth, with something blue in the bowl but I can’t make them out. “Can I please have more of that mushy stuff?! Whatever it was.” Pinkie asks the Buffalo. You don’t even know what it is and you down an entire bowl in seconds?! Oh Pinkie.

“Certainly!” The buffalo replies once she sets the bowl down, and judging by the tone, female. “And mister Spike? You like gemstones yes?” Spike practically drools at the sight of the bowl in front of him.

“Turquoise! Mmmm, haha!” He eats the bowls contents as fast as Pinkie Pie did her food. “This here’s little Strongheart!” She gives a meek little wave with her hoof at us, “And these are my friends Swift Wind, Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash!” Me and Pinkie give her a wave back but Rainbow just glances at her once.

“You!!” Oh boy. Looks like something bad happened between these two.

“You?!”

“I’ll teach you not to mess with me!” Rainbow immediately jumps into the air and flies at Little Strongheart.

“Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa Whoa Dash! Don’t do anything stupid!!” I quickly grab her before she can even get to Strongheart.

“Let me at her!!”

“Sorry, Can’t do that.” Damn she’s one strong mare!

“Why?!” She stops struggling and looks right at me.

“Because this is something like from my world, we have the strength but they have the numbers. And in most cases, numbers usually triumph.” I whisper to her. She gives a disgruntled grunt and begins walking off.

“That’s it! We are out of here!” Rainbow Dash storms off, leaving me and Pinkie here with an embarrassed look on Pinkies face until she gets pulled by her tail by dash. I quickly jump and walk after them.

“Wait!” Little Strongheart stops us. “Please accept my apologies for what happened on the train. We didn’t mean for anyone to be hurt!” She tries to apologize.

“Yeah right!”

“Understatement of the year. I’m pretty sure you saw me dive for the car and fall onto the tracks. Dislocated my shoulder on the fall.” I say while moving my arm around to make sure it’s working alright.
From her expression, I can tell she’s still sorry.

Rainbow Dash begins walking in a different direction now, only to be stopped yet again. “We only wanted the tree! The settler ponies have overtaken the land and planted an orchard all over it! Because of their thoughtlessness, we can no longer run over our traditional stampeding grounds!”

Me, Pinkie and Dash stare at each other for a second before turning back to Spike and Strongheart, “What?” I blankly say, not sure what it is that she meant right now.

“Uhhhh I think it’s time they met Chief Thunderhoof.” From expression on Little Stronghearts face, Spike’s suggestion doesn’t bode well with her. Doesn’t matter. We need info on the whole situation and Thunderhoof’s are best guess right now.

A few minutes later, a large circle of Buffalo surrounds me and the others as an even larger buffalo with a much more distinct headdress stands in the circle with us.

“We have a long widening stampeding trade we have run upon for many generations.” The chief Buffalo I‘m starts. “My father stampeded upon these grounds, and his father before him, and his father before him…” The chief continues on. And it’s not just me that already starting to fall asleep from his slow talking and repetition.

“I think they get the idea chief.” Thank you Strongheart, another second and I’d face plant on the ground.

“Hmgh, it is a sacred tradition to run the path every year… but this year…” the chief starts to say in a deeper more hateful tone. “These settler ponies, theesssse… Appaloosans…!” The chief starts to huff again and again, obviously pissed off at the town. Little Strongheart finally manages to stop him.

“They planted apple trees all over it without asking our permission!” She manages to finish what the chief was saying.

“Well that wasn’t very nice! Right Rainbow Dash?” Pinkie suddenly interrupts and asks the rainbow pony.

“Hmph!” Is Rainbow’s reply. “Ow! Heeeey!”

I nudge her with my elbow, “Play nice.”

“The ponies refuse to move their trees, so we are stuck here! And it is not fair!” Rainbow looks unchanged from the look she has on. All this clearly reminds me that of my peoples history. When America was first getting started, the government sort of took over most of the Indians territories with their permission, ran them out, killed a lot of them, lied to them, betrayed them, a lot of things happened. Hopefully this time I can help mediate this dispute without any bloodshed, or fighting.

“See Rainbow Dash, they had a good reason too-!” Before Spike can finish, Dash flaps her wings hard and sends herself flying up into the air. She lands hard onto the ground into a sort of fighting stance, making every Buffalo gasp. Damnit Dash! In an instant, I grab two arrows from my bow, turn into the reverse grip and twist upwards onto my feet into a bladed position so I can be ready to dodge and counter if need be. Some of the Buffalo back-up a little more with my intervention.

“I’ll say they had a good reason!” I drop my stance as Rainbow flies up to the chief, “C’mon! We have some apple picking Appaloosans to talk to!” In almost an instance, Rainbow’s mad demeanor from before turns something of a helpful nature to the Buffalo. Amazing, Dash. “Are you with me, Swift?!”

I feel all eyes immediately fall on me. I give a light chuckle as I walk back over to my bow that’s laying on the ground, “You know, something like this happened back in my peoples history.”

“Really?!” Little Strongheart seems a little elated that I’m close to having experience like this. My face turns to sadness as I grab my bow.

“It ended badly. Very badly.” My words seem to strike a blow as I can already feel the depression in the air. I counter with smile as I place my arrows back. “But hopefully I can make sure things turn out differently here.”

“You really think so?” The chief replies. I finish setting the bow back on me and turn around back to my friends.

“No guarantees… but it’s not like I’m not going to try.” They feel happier with my words now than before.

“Well, I am glad to hear of that then!” The chief says and soon the rest of the buffalo begin to depart.

“Why don’t we rest first? We should leave in the morning when we’re all better.” Little Stronghearts suggestion hits me in the sweet spot as I can already feel the tiredness hitting me. I go to look at my watch but I remember that I forgot it.

“Awww… ahh, you’re probably right. I was rudely interrupted from my sleep this morning.” I give the small Buffalo a glare. She looks away and fiddles the ground with her hoof in embarrassment.

“Alright fine, we leave in the morning.” Rainbow grumbles. I look over at Pinkie who nods.

“Let’s go to bed then, await for what tomorrow brings.” Little Strongheart leads me to an empty tent with a bedroll the size of a buffalo. I lay down and just before I close my eyes drift off to sleep, I hear my friends talking with the small buffalo. Even hearing my name a few times. Guess if I can’t answer the questions right now, might as well ask the friends then huh?

Let’s just see what happens next…

“You think this’ll work?” I ask my friends as we walk towards Appaloosa. It’s morning and we are making our way back to Appaloosa. Little Strongheart proposed that she’d be the Buffalo’s so called Ambassador to the ponies and hopefully come to an agreement on whether the ponies should move elsewhere, or the Buffalo move elsewhere.

“It has to! If we continue this needless grudge, both sides will suffer dearly. I just hope the ponies of that town are reasonable.” I have to agree with Little Strongheart. From my history, I still remember what most governments have done or tried to do to lesser civilizations, namely the Indian tribes. Hopefully with my intervention, I can prevent any of that from happening and have them coexist peacefully, not be taken for granted and then just thrown away. Right now it’s just me, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Spike and Little Strongheart walking to Appaloosa

“Huuuuuuhh?!” A loud gasp breaks me from my thoughts and right before us, all our friends are standing before us, along with Braeburn. From their looks of surprise, and on how much equipment their carrying, I’d say we just saved them a few days of searching all over the desert.

“Hi guys!”

“Pinkie!” Fluttershy expresses her gratitude of the pinkie pony’s safe return by tackling her to the ground in a hug. “We’re so glad you’re safe!”

All of our other friends come over to the rest of us and begin saying how grateful they are that we are back, how much they missed us, and so forth. “How did you escape from the Buffalo?!

“We didn’t!” Pinkie replies to the Twilight’s question.

Another round of gasps happen as soon as Little Strongheart jumps out from behind a rock. I didn’t even notice her doing that. “We promised the Buffalo a chance to talk.”

“Oh yeah… about wha’?” I’ve been long enough around sleazy people to know the unsureness of Applejack’s voice.

“We brought our friends Little Strongheart here to explain to the Appaloosans why they should move the trees off Buffalo land.”

“That information will be quite help-“ Before Braeburn can finish, Applejack just has to interrupt him and start jumping to conclusions.

“That’s weird, ‘cause mah cousin Breaburn here wants to explain to the Buffalo why they should let the apple trees stay!”

“That would be a useful thing to-“

“The land is there’s!” And just like Applejack, Rainbow interrupts for Little Strongheart with a bit more assertiveness. “You planted the trees not knowing it. Honest mistake. Now you gotta move ‘em, that’s all.”

“Well, hehe…”

“They busted their rumps here! And now they’re supposed bust their rumps again just ‘cause some Buffalo won’t stampede somewhere else?!”

At this point, the two go back and forth with their argument on who stays and who goes. The land isn’t big enough for both sides unless they work together. The place is big but the terrain doesn’t necessarily agree with both sides needs. As my eyes dart back between each ponies arguments, Little Strongheart and Braeburn have backed off, so have the others, except Twilight seems like she wants to say something. This is getting old.

“Heeeeyy!!” Silence immediately follows. “I think we’ve heard enough you two bickering.”

“But-“

“Look,” thankfully it’s Twilight’s turn to interrupt, “Both the settlers and the Buffalo have good reasons for using this land! There must be something we can do.” Twilight trails off. At this point, I can’t think of anything that might help me accomplish what it is I’ve wanted to do, but hopefully someone will have something.

“Hey! I’ve got an idea!” Speak of the devil. Pinkie shouts as she jumps into the air and falls onto the ground. Let’s hope it’s something serious that can actually help…

I was wrong. I was dead wrong. Way wrong. Pinkie’s little song she did was sound, but the chief and sheriff really didn’t like it, and now because of Pinkie Pie, the town of Appaloosa and the native Buffalo tribe are about to go to war. Right now me, Pinkie, Dash and Spike are back at the Buffalo’s camp and hopefully do what we can to have the Buffalo back down from this fight. Hopefully, Twilight and the others will have better luck.

“I know you don’t want to do this.” Rainbow tries to console with the Chief. Spike’s with Little Strongheart and Pinkie… you have to admit it’s pretty damn hard trying to keep tabs on that specific pony.

“But they have taken our land!” The chief says sadly and looks away, “What would you have me do, Rainbow Dash?”

“I don’t know.” That isn’t a reply that most people like to hear. The chief turns to me.

“And what about you, Swift Wind?” I groan and look down. Everything’s slowly starting to come together.

“To be honest, if someone were to take something from me… I’d hurt them and do everything in my power to get what it is I’ve lost.” The chief sighs, “But that’s me! My people have had a history of fighting! All this is starting to become vaguely familiar and I don’t want it to!” I shout. I lean down close to the chief, “Please, don’t do this. I’ve seen too much pain as it is, and I’d hate to see more. Are you sure there’s no other alternative?” I plead to the Buffalo chief.

“There has to be something else, right?”

“At noon, everything will be set,” chief Thunderhoof wipes war paint on his face, a couple lines of red and white on both sides of his face, “And it will be too late.”

From the tone of his voice, all the events are set and it doesn’t look like anything is changing as of this point…

You have to admit, you got to give settlers credit. The entire town has been outfitted for an all out war. Doors and window’s boarded up, barricades placed all over the front of the town, and their arsenal… pies. Apple pies to be exact. Since they don’t have any major equipments in any type of fighting, I guess they have to go with their most abundant source of supplies… apples.

“C’mon think! Think think think think think think thiiink.” All the times you say think, Rainbow, it ain’t gonna change the fact that we are screwed.

*DING*DING*DING* The loud thumming of the town’s central clock tower makes everything else silent. My body tenses up and so does my friends and everyone else that hears it. The Buffalo are gathered at the top of the cliff, ready to move and trample over the town while the settlers that are able to fight are gathered at the barricades. The anxious and nervousness of the immediate battle already fills the air.

With my eyes, I see Little Strongheart lay a hoof on Chief Thunderhoof’s cheek, a way of saying ‘don’t do this.’ The chief sighs and doesn’t look motivated anymore in doing this. “*Gasp* He’s not gonna do it!” Me and everyone else sigh in relief.

Thank you Celestia.

“You got to shaaarrreee,
You got to caaarrreee!”

My eyes shoot open and I spot the Pink pony. “Ohhhhh, hell no!” I shout and I immediately charge towards Pinkie who’s in the middle between the town the Buffalo and doing that same damn song and dance that started this whole mess!

“It’s the right thing to do!”

Before she can continue, I’m on her… but she’s still singing!

“You got to shaaarrrre-!”

I silence her with a hand over her mouth. “Haven’t you done enough already?! I lightly shout in her face. She just gives me a stare. Whew… at least she stopped singing before-

“Chaarrrrrrrrrggge!!” Following the loud war cry of Chief Thunderhoof, dozens of stampeding hoofs trample the ground and make mini earthquakes. Me and Pinkie turn our heads to the side and watch as the Buffalo comes right at us. I quickly jump up and pull her up as well, “Get to the others and find somewhere safe! Go! Now!” I yell at her when she doesn’t first comply. She quickly begins booking it back to the others while I slowly back up away from the Buffalo. My slow movement soon turns into a full on sprint as I make my way to the sign of the town. With the Buffalo only a few feet behind me, pretty much determined to run my ass over, I jump up onto the sign of the town and quickly pull myself high enough up so that the Buffalo can’t hit me. The second I pull my elbow up, my heart beats just a little faster as I hear cracking noises. Looking down, I notice some of the Buffalo are grazing the signs supports, making it already start to topple. I get up and I run along the sign and jump off at the last second towards the water tower. Thankfully, the water tower is not within range of the Buffalo’s stampeding so it’s stable. I drop and make my way into town, hugging the wall until I find my friends huddled behind a table that’s acting as a door for the dead end alleyway they are in.

“This was not what I had in mind that would happen.” Pinkie says sadly.

“Heh, what was your first clue.” I say as I watch the ponies and Buffalo duking it out, I mean literally, some of them are actually duking it out while the settlers keep nailing buffalo with pies, huh.

“What are we going to do?!” Rarity whines loudly. I quickly turn back to shush her.

“Will you be quiet! If they hear us or see us then they’ll trample us all into mush with how close we are in here!” Looking up, my heart drops just a bit more as I notice some boards are layed out and about above, all with nails in them. No way is Rainbow or Fluttershy getting through that unless they want a few boards sticking to them.

“Well, what are we going to do, then?” Twilight sternly asks me. The fight’s still going on and there doesn’t look to be a winner on either side yet.

I turn back to Twilight, “I have no idea. We’re stuck here till everything cools down, and it doesn’t look like it’s letting up anytime soo-“

“Swift!!” Fluttershy suddenly yelps my name and points at me. At first, I’m confused so are the others, at least until they look at me as well. I turn around and my eyes widen to see a large Buffalo barreling directly towards us.

“Get back!!” I shout to my friends as I brace myself against the table. Like a train against a truck, the Buffalo impacts the table with all his might, piercing the table clean through with his horns, clipping me in the shoulder and sliding me further and further back until I am just a couple feet from my friends who are backed against the wall. I hold my own against the Buffalo as much as I can but it’s far more stronger than me in the muscle department.

“God… daaamnnnnniiiiit!” I strain as I try to hold Buffalo back. However, my actions are wasteful as I continue to slide back inch by inch.

Damnit! I can’t do this! He’s so much stronger than me. I can’t… fuck! Looking back at my friends, I see the scared look on most of their faces, including Twilight’s.

My eyes widen. Her eye’s… I’ve seen them like that before. An image flashes through my mind from this morning.

My dream.

She’s lying on the ground hurt, or dead.

Noooo.

I failed to protect her.

Nooooooooo.

It’ll happen again!

“Noooooooooooo!!!!” I yell loudly with anger and determination in my voice. My adrenaline pumps through me and my muscles tense up. My eye sight increases, allowing me to see the absolute details of anything I see, with my mind racing with details.

“I…” I push the Buffalo back with one steady step forward.

“Will not…” Another step is made.

“Let anyone…” Another.

“Hurt…” I take five more, much to the Buffalo’s surprise.

“My…” I’m continuously pushing him back.

“Friends!!! Raaaahhh!!” I let out a war cry and push the Buffalo clean out of the alleyway into a running speed. Before the Buffalo can react, I quickly grab his horns and use his momentum against him. I side step and help him send himself flying against a nearby. He smacks it hard, knocking him unconscious, almost toppling the pole down. I look around still see the battle ensuing. I reach over myself but I frantically pat myself in an attempt to find my bow. Damn, must have dropped it.

Looking around, I grab a plank off the broken table and ready myself. A buffalo charges at me. Just before he hits me, I side step and smack him hard into the side, sending him running straight into the side of building. He falls unconscious just like his friend from before. I look and spot a large group of ponies on the other side of the road from me with a large pile of pies and a good defensive barricade made of hay bales and wood. I aim just right, pull my arm back and send the wood plank I have straight into the pile of pies. They all topple over, rendering the ponies ammo useless. Now all they can do is just stay there and hold out. If I can exhaust both sides of their ammo and men, I can bring this battle to a close without a winner.

“Swift!! Look out!” I manage to hear Rainbow’s voice over the battle. I look around to try and find the danger she’s talking about, but I see none.

Suddenly, I hear a loud cracking sound. I look up and see the clock tower starting the fall, directly on me!

“It’s just not my day.” I jump out of the way in the last second before the tower falls. I lay on the ground a few good seconds, trying to get my bearings back together. I look up and spot Sheriff Silverstar throwing pies at Buffalo with pinpoint accuracy. “Damn, dudes good.” I mutter to myself.

I hear huffing sounds. Looking around, Chief Thunderhoof scratches his front hoof against the ground, preparing his charge, that’s aimed directly at the Sheriff. I can’t let him! Looking around frantically, I look for something to engage the Chief with. My eyes stop when I spot an intact pie amongst the pile I toppled over. Without a moment’s notice, and not being picky, I bolt over to the pile as the Chief charges. I grab the pie just in time to spot the Chief jumping into the air. “I don’t think sooo!” I yell as I reel my arm back and throw.

The pie fly’s through the air and hits the Chief square in the face. The force of the pie knocking him off his crash course of the Sheriff. As soon as the dust settles, all eyes are laid on the fallen Chief. An uncomfortable silence soon follows. Buffalo’s begin to cry as ponies take their hats off in honor of the fallen Chief. He’s not even moving. Did I throw it too hard? Damn. I don’t even know if I’m right, but Spike soon cry’s and grabs Twilight’s leg as my friends stand near the Chief Thunderhoof. I sit down and look away and sigh. Why can’t anything ever go good these days?

“Yum!”

“…” I look up and see the Chief standing on all fours with all the pie bits gone from his face. How the-?

“Hey, I’ve got a much better idea!” The Chief yells to everyone. Please let this be better…

Dear Princess Celestia,

I’m sure you already got the letter that Twilight sent, but I feel as I should send you this as a way of helping me better atone for my place here in Equestria. I have been plagued with dreams and nightmares that usually end the same way, with me or some of the others getting hurt because of how different this world is to mine, making me feel a bit of an alien to it, even though I’ve already been here for more than a few weeks.

What I’m trying to say Princess, is that I’ve been blind to ‘some’ of the similarities you have to offer me. The events that transpired today have opened my eyes enough for me to fully realize that I’m not as much an alien as I thought I was. In finding these similarities, I can safely say that I hope from now on that I can sleep peacefully at the thought of truly finding a place here, and that I can do my job without hurting anyone or anypony I care about in the process. I wish to thank you again Princess, for letting me stay here and find a place for myself here.

I promise you, as the almighty that watches over me, whether it’s you and your sister, or the one from my world, you will not regret ever making the decision to keep me alive.

Sincerely,

Swift Wind, Protector of the town of Ponyville, and Guardian to the Elements of Harmony.

“Thank you, Twilight.” I thank as I hand her the quill and roll up the letter. Tying the usual seal on it, I hand it to Spike, who blows a stream of fire on it and sends the scroll flying off to its sender.

“You’re welcome, Swift. Feel better?” I can’t help but smile as I stare out into the open orchard of the Apple family’s life. It was just a couple days ago that the ponies and Buffalo were at each other’s necks and willing to tear down an entire town in the process. But that one little throw I did, now both are happily together and coexisting peacefully together.

I look over at Twilight, “Way better.”

“Hey, Swift!!” Looking around I find the source of the voice is none other than Rainbow Dash.

“What is it, Rainbow?!” I shout back.

“Me and Little Strongheart here were planning on racing to see who’s the fastest. Why don’t you show us just how fast you really are?!” I smile at the proposition before me. In hind sight, I could probably keep up with just my legs alone, especially with my ability and all, but I haven’t really put much effort into my endurance and stamina. Looking down on my ride, I think, maybe now’s the time to really push this thing to it’s limits.

Placing my helmet back on, I rev up my engine a few times and twist myself so I’m aiming towards my friends. “Let’s see if you can keep up with human Ingenuity!” Not a second later, I peel out and fly right past Rainbow and Little Strongheart.

“Heeeyyy, no fair!” Dashes voice becomes a voice in the wind as I continue to travel forward. Looking to my right, Rainbow Dash easily catches up to me. To my left, Little Strongheart does the same a well. Looking forward, the sun is on the horizon and a clear road is ahead. Pulling the throttle again, a sudden burst of speed comes from my bike, propelling me faster. I pull up the front of it and go into a wheelie, feeling exhilarated and happy at the same time.

“Whhoooooooo-whooooo!!”

Not everything requires pain to solve an issue…

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long folks, my mojo wasn't flowing and I've been bored out of my mind ofr too long. Hopefully without any complications, I can get the next chapter in without as long a delay.

A Bird in the Hoof

“Twilight! Calm down!” I shout to the purple unicorn as she continues to teleport from one part of her tree house to the next and back again. Today, Princess Celestia is coming to Ponyville for… you know, I don’t even know what the hell it is she’s coming by for, all I know is that the entire town of Ponyville is going crazy at preparing for her arrival. Twilight mostly.

“I can’t calm down! The princess is coming to Ponyville and this place is a mess!” Mess? This place is spotless compared to mine.

“Can you honestly say that she’ll like you any less if your place is even a tiny bit dirty?” I say while leaning against a bookshelf.

“Yes!!” I almost trip as she yells right in my ear on a ladder right next to me.

“Ow. Whatever Twilight, you can go on and have your little episode while I head back to my house and wait for this whole thing to blow over.” Before I can even grab the door handle, Twilight instantly blocks my path.

“Ohh no! You’re coming to the dinner gathering we have planned for the Princess when she gets here.”

“Awwhh man! Twilight… are you sure it’s a good idea for me to go to those party’s? I’m not really… good at those types of things.”

“I am very sure! If Princess Celestia intends to do a bit of an evaluation of the town, she’ll most certainly want to hear how the protection is going from your mouth!” She snaps at me.

“God da-“ Before I can finish, my face has a book slammed against it, “Ow! What hell Tw-?!” Another smacks me again.

“I’ve been very lenient with your outbursts and profanity thus far, but now you’re going to have to change your attitude from now on as long as you live here in town. Especially during this meeting with the Princess!”

“How do you know what I say are curse words? I never told you.” She slowly walks up to me in a menacing and threatening way. I slowly back up until I trip over my foot and land on one of her beanbag chairs. Now her face is really close to mine.

“We are talking in the exact same language right now. Would it stand to reason that of course we know which words are which?” I feel a bead of sweat already form on my forehead. I never really thought about it.

“Ehehehe, uhhh… sorry?”

“You are forgiven,” She turns back to me, “as long as you behave yourself.” I sigh and stand up.

“Yes, mom.”

“Good, now let’s figure out on how to make you seem presentable as how your job is…”

After about an hour or so, everything’s already set-up here at Sugarcube Corner, minus the entrees that were supposed to be severed and we have Pinkie Pie to thank for that. Luckily the Cakes came prepared and have the food ready for the Princess. All the decorations are hung and ready to be enjoyed, while I am standing close to the door with all my weapons on me. Since I’m practically the sole protector of this entire town, Twilight thought that I should show the princess what I’ve amounted to since our last encounter. My sword and shotgun are crossing on my back, my belt has my pistol and knife, along with a few grenades I found in the forest a couple days ago. Very deadly, but also so much fun. My bow is also placed on a nearby open table with an arrow on it ready to be pulled and fired in the blink of an eye.

“Is everything alright?” Twilight worriedly asks to no one in particular. I think she just wants someone to tell her everything is going to be alright, especially since the Princess is already here and dining.

“As ready as everything can be.” I reply, eliciting a smile from the stressed unicorn.

“Ugh!” Looking to my right, I see a disgruntled Rainbow Dash slowly hover on in.

“What’s wrong with you?”

“Those guard ponies outside are soooooo booooooring! They don’t do anything besides just sit there and… guard.” I chuckle at her blatant expression of them.

“That’s what guards do Rainbow. They guard. They can’t slack off or be bored with their jobs, otherwise they’ll slack off and something bad could happen. Soldiers and Guards always need to be ever diligent so they can react within a moment’s notice.”

“Well, that doesn’t mean they can’t have fun every now and then right?” I look at her for a second before laughing.

“Rainbow Dash, from what I know about you… military life for my people, especially the training, can be pretty brutal.”

She gives me a cross look, “Sooooo what? You think I can’t handle it?!” She angrily says hovering right in front of my face.

I smile and lightly chuckle, “Dash, you are more of aaaaaa… free spirit. I can’t picture you at all being locked down like those guards out there.” I state. She continues to stare at me for a little bit longer, making things clearly uncomfortable.

She slumps down but still stays midflight, “Yeah you’re right. I’m gonna go get some punch.” She slowly flies away from me and towards the table that has such refreshment.

“Bring me a glass.” I say after her.

Everything seems to be going alright so far, Spike is making the baking of certain deserts go into overdrive with his fire breathing, the cakes and a bunch of other ponies are having fun and catering the Princess. All in all it seems good.

“Ooooh! Does it stain?! Keep it away from me!” Except when the ever tidy and prompt Rarity gets a little… fussy over something that’ll stain her dress.

“Is she alright?” I ask Twilight and Fluttershy as Rarity begins to quiver in front of a confused Mrs. Cake.

“I’m sure she’s fine! Hehehe!” Twilight laughs nervously. Wait, did her eye just twitch?

“Never mind, I’m not hungry.” I look over to see Applejack slumped down in front of a pretty good spread of food.

“And it looks like Applejacks manners are a bit away right now.” I say quietly enough so said mare doesn’t hear me.

“Ohhhh.” Twilight groans.

“C’mon, Twilight. Everything will be alright.” I try to reassure her. Her groaning expressions turns upside down as she looks at me with the corner of her eye.

“Woo-hoo!! Cupcakes, candies and pies!! Alright!” Pinkie Pie shouts as she bounces around admiring the deserts, at least until she stops and splats a pie right into the side of her face.

“I stand corrected.” Oh, Pinkie.

We watch as Pinkie admires a fountain of liquid chocolate before dunking her head into it and eating the hardened chocolate off her face. You know, I always wondered on just how those things work. “You gonna eat that?!” She shouts at the Princess before eating a snack the Princess was going to eat.

“*Gaaaassssspppp!!*” Mrs. Cake gasps out loud and immediately tackles Pinkie out of the way, followed my Mr. Cake who replaces the treats the pink mare ate.

“Empty teacup at 4 o’clock!”

“I see it, honey bun!” And just like a well trained commando squad, Mr. and Mrs. Cake spring into action the second Princess Celestia finishes her drink.

“Oh! Um, thank you.”

“Not at all your highness.” Mr. Cake replies. The Princess sips some more tea and the Cakes go back and forth, refilling the Princesses teacup so she can sip it again. Except this time she just makes the sipping sound.

“Hmm-?” I mutter to myself. Mr. Cake’s instincts kick in and he refills the cup, except it overfills.

“Gotcha’.” She replies to the embarrassed Cakes. Wow. That is the first time I’ve ever seen the Princess be silly or funny with anything, interesting.

“Oooooh.” Twilight groans yet again.

“Twilight you’re being way too uptight with-“ I begin.

“Ahhh! Swift Wind! How nice it is to see you again!” The Princess cuts me off as she looks at me.

“Oh! Uhh. Hey Princess. It’s nice to see you again as well. At least now it’s under better circumstances, right? Hehehe.” I chuckle in an embarrassed tone. How we met was definitely not the best first impression on both of our parts in the long run.

“It sure is. Hm hm hm.” She lightly chuckles to herself. At least now we’ve gotten past that and can be friends, right? Right. “Anyway, I’ve been meaning to ask you on how your job of protecting Ponyville has been?”

“Ohhhh, you know. The usual. Occasional attacks from the oh so mystical and mysterious Everfree Forest, the constant scouting and scavenging of my new equipment for myself, plus having nightmares every so often about your old life can really provide you with a challenge as well. It’s been going great Princess!” I sarcastically say. She stares at me for some time before chuckling at my action.

“I see it has been.”

“Yeah, well.” Out of the corner of my eye I can tell Twilight is a little tense over what I just did. “But on a more serious note your highness, it’s been what you’d pretty much expect. I’ve been doing what I can to ensure the safe protection of this town and its inhabitants, but one person can only do so much. The scavenging has also been fruitful. As you can see,” I spread out my arms and look around on my character to emphasize what I mean, “I’ve managed to scrounge up a few things of worthwhile. If you wish I can send you a letter explaining and describing some of the items I’ve found?”

She smiles, “That would be nice. I’m still eager to learn more on the advancement or your kind, rather than your… expansive history.” She says the last part in a different sadder tone. Who can blame her?

“Of course, Princess. At least that is something we both can agree on.” We both exchange smiles before I look over at a table with Rainbow Dash near it. I see she forgot to bring my glass. “If you don’t mind, ma’am… but I think I’m gonna grab a bite to eat. I haven’t eaten since this morning.”

“Of course, Swift. I wish you luck on your continued stay here in Equestria.” She says as I begin walking away. I turn around and give her a gentleman’s bow.

“And I wish you luck on your continued ruling of this great nation, your highness.” She smiles and waves me off.

“And what about you dear? Fluttershy is it?” I hear the Princess address the shy pony.

Let’s see if you’ll do better than the others, Fluttershy. “Hey Dash, enjoying the party?” I ask her as I grab a cup so I can pour myself some punch but she yawns before looking up at me.

“Huh? Oh sorry, Swift. It’s boring I’ll tell you that.” I chuckle at her words.

“Yeah. I’ve never been to anything like this before in my life. At least now I can tell just why people think these things are so-“

“Boring.” She interrupts. I look at her and smile.

“Exactly.” She smiles before slumping down a bit. We just stand there for awhile, not really doing anything interesting and just lightly sipping our drinks. An awkwardness filling the air around us.

“… Wanna help get some stuff from the Everfree Forest?”

She looks up at me…

“Alright Rainbow, I want you to stay here and wait for me to return. If I need help in there I’ll send you a signal.” I order Dash.

“Why don’t I just go in there with you?!” she snaps at me. I shake my head no.

“Because I don’t want both of us to get trapped or lost in there. Besides those tree lines are pretty thick so it’d be pretty hard for you to wedge yourself through them.” I try to explain to her. She gives me this look before sitting back down on her flank and crosses her forehooves on her chest.

“Fine,” I smile at her cooperation. “But what type of signal should I be on the lookout for?”

“… uhh, trust me! You’ll know when you see it.” I boast to her. She looks at me for a second before shrugging.

“Alright, let’s see what you have for little ol’ me for today.” With how everything is going, I might need some more equipment for things that get even more hairy later on. I may have found the grenades but I need to go deeper if I’m going to find things that are much more worthwhile. I’ve lessened the load on me so now I’m going into the Everfree Forest with the Mossberg, Katana, and my belt with just a few grenades. Making my way through the trees, everything is quiet. Good, hopefully I can get in and out without much incident. After I walk for close to half an hour, I jump over a fallen tree with my shotgun in hand. In truth, I don’t know what type of signal it is that I can send Dash to come and get me, but if I become a little desperate, I can probably chuck a grenade into the air to have it explode, just got to be careful that I don’t blow my own arm off.

I suddenly stop as soon as I hear a low growling sound. I feel a bead of sweat form as I begin to contemplate what it is. Looking ahead of me, there’s nothing. Slowly turning my head to the sides, there’s nothing either. I hear another growling sound but this time it’s much closer than before. I slowly breathe in, and then out. Turning around, my heart sinks as I watch a pair of bright yellow eyes staring into my soul. The source of the growl and eyes reveals itself as it makes its way out from the dark trees. A Manticore… my god. The lion like mythological creature in front of me stares me down as I stand perfectly still. The head and body of a lion, claws much longer, sharper and deadlier than the average one, two dragon wings, and a scorpion tail is what I can make out from him. He’s easily a lot bigger than me as I have to look up at him slightly.

Stay calm. As long as you don’t try to do anything brash or stupid, you should be fi-!

“Rooooooaaaaarrrr!!!” The Manticore lunges at me right after letting out a bestial cry of power. I dodge out of the way just in time to avoid his massive claws. I quickly look back as I lay on the ground to see the claw marks he left on the tree that was behind me. From my best guess and perspective, they went half-way through the trunk of the massive tree.

“Oh man.” I say scared and surprised. The Manticore looks directly at me and charges. I turn around and take off further into the forest, using the other trees to be able to make my escape in some moments that he’s right on me. I see a small clearing ahead as I jump over another tree. As soon as I hit the clearing, I jump off to the side as the Manticore busts through the tree line at the last second in a failed effort to grab me. I quickly pull up my shotgun and take aim at the beast. As soon as he looks right at me, I open fire. As soon as my round hits, the Manticore recoils in pain.

“Hm, gotcha.” I mutter to myself.

“Roooaaarr!”

“Hell!” At first I thought the Manticore would back off after my attack but he doesn’t; now he looks more pissed off than ever. He charges at me again and I get ready to shoot. Instead of the face this time, I aim lower and go for his legs. I fire once at each of his front legs and watch as he goes toppling over towards me. I move out of the way just in time to avoid him as he crashes into the trees behind me. The Manticore slowly yet quietly groans to himself from the pain. I keep my gun pointed at him just in case he tries to attack me again. When I make sure he doesn’t look capable enough to fight anymore I lower my guard and watch as the blood flows from his wounds and pools onto the ground.

Suddenly, image flashes in my mind. I stumble back and drop my shotgun as I grab my head in an attempt to suppress the pain. A woman is lying on the ground injured, beaten, shot, I don’t know, all I can make out about her is that she’s lying in a small pool of blood. That homeless lady I killed?! No… it’s not her. It’s someone else… it… I kinda looks like-!

“Ssssss Roaaarr!” The groaned but audible loud groan snaps me back to reality. The Manticore has already leapt up and is ready to attack. He knocks my shotgun away from my reach and immediately aims his tail at me. The first sting goes for my head but I dodge it. Next he goes for my legs and only succeeds in grazing my leg and tearing my pant leg a bit. He tries to stab me a few more times but I manage to dodge every so often. I’m not lightning fast unfortunately, my clothes get torn a bit but I’m still standing. I slam myself against the tree and stare as he leers at me with eyes that show the intent to kill and maul. Damn! Can’t keep this up. I breathe heavily from how tired I feel. The Manticore growls and moves his tail behind him in an enticing manner, I’m guessing as a way to distract his prey or enemies. I brace myself against the tree and get ready.

In a flash, his tail shoots forward with lightning fast reflexes. “Haaa!” I shout as I push myself from the tree to the right side at the last second making my enemy imbed his tail deep into the tree. With the sound of something impaling the tree, I quickly turn around and look up, expecting the Manticore to be staring right at me, except I see him trying to tear his tail off from the tree but he can’t. He’s struggling really hard now; making a shiver send down my spine as I imagine what would happen if it was me on his tail. I shake the thought from my head and grab the handle of my katana on my back. I slowly unsheathe it and grab it with both hands. I walk towards the Manticore with my sights set on it.

I can’t let him live. He has my scent and I don’t want to take the chance of him following me back to Ponyville. No… this must be done. I think as I bring my sword over him. I twist my Katana upside down and prepare myself. I bring it high up and stare at the Manticore.

“Raawwr!” He yells at me again. I grip my Katana harder and stab down.

“Arrrrghh!” Before my sword can connect, the Manticore uses one of his front injured paws and slams it hard into me, sending me into the air and stumbling back until I roll on the ground. I groan as I get on my hands and knees while breathing shallow breaths, having the wind knocked out of me and all.

Damn! He’s good. I get up on one knee and look towards the struggling Manticore, but my sight gets impeded by the shining object right in front of me. Out of my dazed state, I instantly recognize it as my Katana. A few more inches and it would have landed on my head. Wow, déjà vu. I quickly grab the handle and pull it out of the ground. The sword is still in working and peak condition. The Manticore is still struggling, tired as well but still has plenty of fight left in him… but so do I. “Have to dodge his claws. I can’t go from behind because his legs in the back are still alright. His front is injured and slightly impaired but still dangerous. Not to mention I don’t know his reach with his mouth. Got to be careful on this.” I mutter to myself as I get ready again for my next assault.

“Grrrrrr.” That low growl didn’t come from the Manticore in front of me. I slowly back up and look around to try and find the source of the new growls. Nothing, I don’t see anything around me. I look forward and my eyes widen. Standing right in front of me, now that it’s freed, three Manticore’s are standing side-by-side and staring me down. I continue to take a couple steps back.

“You have got to be-!” I quietly say to myself but another growl cuts me off. I know when it comes to most animals you’re not supposed to show fear or try and run away from them… but none of my people can tell me just what to do right now. My heart beats faster when my back hits a tree. The Manticore’s are standing a couple meters away from me and the one I was fighting before looks completely bent and ready to kill me after what we went through together. Oh man. Oh god, oh god, oh god. What the hell am I supposed to do?! I can’t take all three on at once! I’m not skilled enough in this sword and my guns are having a tough time in breaking their hide. The only thing I have left is…

I smile and fully stand up. As my enemy’s take one more step, I grab two grenades from my belt and pull the pin on both of them. Once I let the handles fling off I roll them at the Manticore’s feet carefully. They stare at the odd objects in front of them before I roll another one for good measure. As soon as they look up at me, I move behind the large tree I was up against and cover my ears. Fire in the hole.

A massive loud explosion can be slightly heard through my covered ears, and the ground shakes under me as well. I wait a few seconds just in case the other grenades go off. Nothing, there is only silence. Slowly I uncover my ears and carefully pear around the tree. The place is a mess. I see a small crater on the ground, the explosion slightly scorched some of the leaves in the surrounding trees, and I’m finding pools of blood and ripped flesh all around the area as well. I sigh and sit down on the part of the ground that isn’t completely blown to hell. “Phew. That was close. Almost didn’t make it out of there.” Since Manticore’s are composed of different species or animals, so they surely would have my scent and could have followed me back to Ponyville. Couldn’t take that chance.

“Cockatrice, Manticore’s… what’s next?” I mutter to myself. Now that the three Manticore’s are dead, it’s high time I either go back home, or continue searching. Different things are running through my head right now. If I leave now I can head back home without much trouble, but then again this is the farthest I’ve gotten in this forest yet. Something good or big could be nearby, but I don’t know if it’s like what I just faced a little while ago, or something that can actually help me. What to do? As I contemplate on what my next course of action is, I hear a slight creaking sound. Looking around, I stop as I notice one of the taller trees slowly beginning to topple over, not on me anyway so I don’t have to jump out of the way.

As soon as the tree crashes onto the ground, I wipe my arm through the air to push the dust off and away from me. I still haven’t decided on what it is I should do, but I spot something. The tree that fell was severely damaged by my grenades so there’s not much of it surviving, however, the tree fell and revealed another open area… with something in the middle. Grabbing my shotgun, I keep my guard up as I walk over the tree and into the clearing. Right in the middle is a small cache of ammo boxes and two new guns.

“Well, well, well… what do we have here?” I happily say. From my knowledge of modern firearms, I am now in the possession of the Barrett M107 .50 caliber sniper rifle and a flare gun. Two out of three boxes of ammo I have here contain .50 cal. Bullets, and the last contains a dozen shots for the flare gun. I marvel at the pristine piece of hardware I have right now. I was always a bit skeptic on how I can defend anything if I’m too far away. Now with this new sniper rifle, I can take things out that can be thousands of feet away. I place the Barrett down and pick up the flare gun. Looking at it all around, there doesn’t seem to be any damage or wear and tear to it. If it’s still in working order, only one way to find out. I slip a new cartridge into the flare gun and aim it high into the sky. Two things will happen, One: the flare shoots out and flies high into the air where it will illuminate and show where I am for Rainbow; Two: it blows up in my hand and I lose it, or I burst into flames. Either way, this thing is getting shot.

I aim and fire. Once the flare hits the top of how far it can reach, it opens up and starts to slowly trickle down. Even in the middle of the day, this thing is still bright as hell. Hopefully Rainbow saw it. There is too much stuff here for me to carry alone and I am not making a second trip! I wait a few minutes for the Pegasus to come. The flare is already gone and now I’m getting a bit antsy about my current situation. What Dash didn’t see it? I’ll be wasting precious time to get out of here… or what if she wasn’t the only one to see it?! What’s stopping the rest of the creatures in this Celestia forsaken forest from following my flare back to me?!! I barely held my own against one Manticore, let alone three and I only have so many grenades. Oh man. Hurry up-

“Hey, Swift! Found something?” Finally the Rainbow maned Pegasus gently hovers down towards the ground in front of me. I breathe a sigh of relief and walk up to her.

“Dash, good to see you girl.” I hold up my fist and we hoof/fist bump.

“Same with you, although it looks like you’ve seen better days.” She smugly says. I look down to see the tattered and torn spots and areas of my clothing. “Yeah well, I found some stuff I can’t leave behind but there’s too much here for one trip. I need you to take these ammo boxes…” I grab two boxes and place them down in front of her, “And get them to the front porch of my house while I take the rest of this stuff.” The Barrett I can sling onto my back, the flare gun in my pocket and the ammo box I can carry with one hand. She looks at me for a second before taking a look at all the stuff I found.

“That’s it? I was expecting something a lot more.”

“Usually I would as well, but this new weapon of mine is powerful, very powerful… so it’s a pretty good find considering my inventory at the moment.” I try to give her the short explanation. She flies behind me and eyes my rifle a bit.

“What’s so powerful about it?”

I sigh, “Listen, I could go on for the next half-hour and explain to you every tiny bit about this rifle, AKA, the Barrett .50 cal., on how and why it’s so powerful… and a little heavy at the same time.” I gently tug on the strap of my rifle to get more comfortable “But for now we need to get out of here. Three Manticore’s was one thing but I don’t think I have it in me to take on anymore.”

Rainbow Dash blinks a few times, “You… y-you took on… three Manticore’s?!” she stammers to ask me.

“Hehe, uhhh that crater wasn’t there before I got here… and the tree was there before I got here.” I say while pointing behind me. Rainbow Dash hovers to where the tree was standing before and looks around.

“*Long Sharp Whistle* Dang, Swift. You weren’t quiet.” I chuckle at her words.

“All the more reason for us to get our as-, I mean our flanks out a here! C’mon, let’s get going.” I move the strap to a more comfortable position and pick up one of the three boxes of ammo.

“Fine.” She grunts before grabbing both of the last boxes of ammo and hefts them up into the air. She struggles a bit but is airborne.

“Alright, let’s hurry.” I say and begin walking in the direction me and Dash came from. She nods and we begin the long trek back to my home through this dense as hell forest…

“The Barrett is a heavy duty piece of equipment that can fire .50 caliber rifle rounds at distances ranging to miles, where whoever gets hit might very well be cut into two, depending on where you hit them of course. It can also be considered an expensive weapon to make as well. With its power, strength, speed and range, it doesn’t come without a cost.”

“Wooow.” Dash says in amazement. After going through how much ammo I have, and realizing I have enough rounds to last me for quite a while, I gave dash an explanation on just how much of a beast this weapon is after I got a change of clothes. I’m glad I found this. With how everything is, I could definitely use something to take on things from far away.

“Hold this for a second.” I quickly give Rainbow the gun, which she has a bit of trouble holding it up so it doesn’t come slamming down onto her, or the ground.

“Hey!” She shouts as I make my way into my house. I quickly search through the drawers in my bedroom and I pull out my phone. Cool thing is that it’s got a hell of a long battery life, and a camera feature. It’s probably a good idea on getting photographic evidence on everything I have so I properly keep track of my stuff. Good thing I had this thing turned off the whole time I’ve been here, otherwise it’d be dead.

“Hey Rainbow?” she continues to hold my rifle up as she looks at me to see me holding my phone. “Smile.”

With a small flash, the picture is taken and Dash shakes her head from the temporary blinding light. “Ow. What was that?” she grunts at me. I chuckle and grab my gun from her. I sit down and gently place the Barrett down on a bipod.

“Ohhhh nothing. Just took a picture of you. See.” I turn the screen towards her and show her picture. Her eyes are pretty big considering I surprised her with the flash and all, but still fun.

“I look weird.”

“Well, when you surprise someone with camera flash, that tends to happen.”

She looks at me blatantly, “Meh.” She shrugs and lays back against one of the supports of my house. I lay back on the opposite one of her.

“That’s still pretty cool though.” I avert my gaze from the sky towards the rainbow pony.

“What is?”

“That camera. We don’t have anything that small here in Equestria that takes pictures like that. It came out so clear and perfect.”

I smile, “Well, you don’t have camera’s like this,” I pull up my phone to emphasize, “but then again, you also don’t have weapons like these.” I hold out the Barrett.

“True.”

I take a second to closely examine my rifle. I firmly hold it in my arms and look through the scope, “It’s pretty amazing isn’t it?”

Suddenly, an eye pops up right in front of my scope. “What the-?” I say while opening my second eye. I look up to see… I honestly have no idea what the heck it is I’m seeing. It’s standing on my scope and is look through the wrong side of it while upside down. Seriously, I have no idea what it is. It looks like a pink… chicken… thing with all it’s feathers plucked off. Well, almost all of them, a couple are still hanging on by a thread of sorts. Whatever it is, it sits back up and turns to me and Rainbow Dash. Me and her look at each other, hoping one of us has an answer but from our expressions, neither of us have answer.

The chicken cocks it’s head to the side at me, “Uhhhhhhh… hi?”

“Cah Cah caaaaahhh!!” Suddenly he coughs loudly and more feathers fall off. I quickly drop my rifle and shuffle back a bit, in fear that this thing has some type of disease on him.

“What’s that thing?” My Rainbow colored pony friend asks me. I slowly shake my head no.

“I have no idea.”

“Philomena!! Where are you?!” The bird or whatever it is tenses up and runs away. That voice sounded familiar.

“Swift! Rainbow Dash!” We both look in the other direction to see Twilight and Fluttershy running up to us from Ponyville.

“Hey girls, what’s-“

“Swift! Have you two seen Philomena?!” Me and Rainbow look at each other confused.

“Who?” We both ask.

“The Princesses pet bird! It looks sick and-!”

“Looks like it’s about to die?” I finish up Twilight’s words.

“*Gasp*!!” Fluttershy gasps loudly in a scared way, along with her eyes dilating a bit. Wow, not the best choice of words.

“It’s alright, Fluttershy. We’ll get her back before that happens.” Twilight does what she can to calm down the scared Pegasus.

“Well we did see something like that. Took off towards town in that direction.” Rainbow says and points in the direction of where this Philomena took off to.

“Alright thanks you two! C’mon Twilight!” Fluttershy quickly thanks us and the two take off in the direction Rainbow said. Me and Dash just sit here in silence for half a minute, nothing really coming up to talk about and such.

“…….. Wanna go see how they’re doing on finding Philomena?” I ask Rainbow Dash while looking into the sky.

“Sounds like a plan.” I place my phone in my pocket and lay my rifle on its bipod on the table in my kitchen before we take off…

“The Princesses pet bird!” A Canterlot guard shouts as all eyes gaze at the top of the fountain. Me and Rainbow were able to catch up to Twilight and the others at the fountain where Philomena is at.

“Philomena come down from there! You’ll hurt yourself!” Fluttershy shouts up to the bird. The last feather on Philomena falls, making her spasm out a bit like she’s dying until she falls dead on the statue… and then promptly jumps right back and continues to die. “I’ll catch you!” Fluttershy yells and bolts forward as Philomena falls off the statue and plummets to the ground. I watch as Fluttershy moves with rapid speed towards the plummeting bird and jumps to catch her.

However, in the last second, Philomena catches fire, surprising me and every single one of my friends. Fluttershy falls to the ground and slowly catches the ashed up remains of the sick bird she tried so hard to care for. What… the… hell? I slowly walk up to the crying shy pony and look at the ashes. I don’t understand on just how this bird just spontaneously caught on fire. It’s not that hot out here and if this is some type of disease… I better start reading up a bit more.

“What is going on here?” I quickly turn around to see Princess Celestia walking up and the guard ponies bowing down and backing up. The rest of us soon bow down as well. “Twilight?!”

“Yes, your majesty.” Twilight replies in a worried but sad tone. “There’s been a terrible accident.” Twilight begins to explain.

Fluttershy moves in front of her, “It’s all my fault.”

“No princess, Fluttershy didn’t know any better! It was my fault!” Twilight tries to stick up for her friend.

“I’m the one who did it!”

“You were the one trying to help!”

“Some help I was!”

“Will you let me do this?!” Fluttershy and Twilight go back and forth between who’s to blame and who’s not. “She’ll go easier on me!”

“But it’s my fault!” Fluttershy tries to blame herself.

“No it’s my fault!” Then Twilight.

“Nope, it’s my fault!”

“Pinkie!!” I yell and quickly drag her away from the fight.

“Thanks for trying to protect me Twilight but Princess Celestia, I’m the one who took your pet bird.” Fluttershy finally confesses, without an insight from Twilight and the pink mare. “I really was only trying to help the poor little thing, then I was going to bring it right back to you! Honest.” She tries to tell the Princess on her intensions. The Princess slowly walks up to the ash remains of her pet. The tension in the air is clearly thick as heck and I can’t tell if the Princess is mad or not. “So, if you want to banish me and then throw me into a dungeon in the place you banished me to, then that’s what I deserve.” Fluttershy says sadly.

“God dang it, ‘shy.” I mutter to myself. The Princess lowers her head towards the pile, obviously sad about the loss. What the hell am I going to do now? What the hells gonna happen now?!

The air is silent as night time in an abandoned town. “Oooooh stop fooling around, Philomena! You’re scaring everypony!”

“… wait what?” I say in surprise and confusion to the Princesses words. I figured she might be a little bit more angry than… crazy at the loss. Before I know it, the ashes begin sweeping up into the air and clumping together. To myself and everyone else’s awe, and a bright flash of light, the ashes are replaced with a tall, beautiful, and magnificent creature of flight. The creature is way taller, it’s feathers are bright red, and I can swear the orangey color on it is fire. Something about that bird reminds me of something. Not sure what exactly but I know I’ve seen it before.

“I don’t understand!” Fluttershy cries out as the new bird flies once around before the Princess brings up her front right hoof up and let’s the bird land on it. “What is that thing? What happened to Philomena?!”

“This is Philomena.” The princess answers the shy pony, “She’s quite a sight as I said, but nothing unusual for a-“

“Phoenix!!” Nailed it! That’s what I remember! All eyes turn to me as I interrupted the Princess, “That’s what I was trying to remember. I knew it didn’t seem natural for a living creature to just spontaneously catch on fire! No disease can do that.” I slowly walk up to the Phoenix and stare into it’s eyes as she returns the gaze. “A Phoenix… I saw a Cockatrice, I faced off against Manticore’s, I took on hordes of Timberwolves, and now before my eyes… the graceful, majestic and highly regarded Phoenix.” I voice my awe of it. Out of all the animals I know, the bird species can be pretty interesting, and the Phoenix is just one of the best they have.

“Um, a Phoenix?” Fluttershy says in a confused tone.

Before the Princess can answer, I hold up my hand. “I got this, Princess.” I turn towards the confused pony. “The Phoenix is a majestic yet magical bird that has many unique traits to it.” I turn back to Philomena, “Able to lift things far greater than its own weight, it’s tears can heal the most ailing and hurtful wounds, and as it ages to the point where it is near dead, they burst into flames and are renewed from the ashes into the creature you see before you.” I explain. Although I cross my eyes at Philomena. “Except that little stunt you did was a little too Melodramatic to say the least.” She averts her gaze in a shy demeanor. My eyes shift over to the Princess who smiles and nods.

“Very good, Swift! I see you’ve been doing your share of studying?” Princess Celestia congratulates me. I chuckle and shift the dirt around at my feet.

“Well, thanks to some scavenging from myself and your faithful student, I got the texts I need to learn all I need to know about most of the creatures here.” I look back up at Philomena and I cock my head to the side, so does she. “May I?” I ask while holding out my left arm. Philomena flaps her wings once and lands on my arm. The heat is noticeable but not unbearable and her talons pinch a bit but this is just too cool to really get mad or annoyed at right now. I take a few steps away and admire this creature on my arm.

“Amazing.” Rarity voices her awe as she steps a little closer to us.

“Wow.” Applejack joins in followed by Pinkie Pie.

“That’s pretty cool.” And lastly Rainbow Dash hovers close by.

“She is isn’t she.” I say. I quickly get an idea. I reach into my pocket and pull out my phone. With one hand I switch to the camera function, turn off the flash and begin taking pictures of the Phoenix on my arm. I don’t have to worry about the lighting since it’s the middle of the day and the fire emanating from Philomena is enough. Plus I don’t want to spook her.

“Say you’re sorry young lady.” At the Princesses words, Philomena launches from my arm and goes over to Fluttershy, where she mumbles something which is probably bird speak for ‘sorry’.

“So aren’t you going to banish me?...” I don’t listen anymore as Philomena takes off again and I begin taking pictures. Being on my shoulder is all well and good but now that she’s in flight, plus all those fire specks falling off is just plain badass.

“You’re going to remember this day, aren’t you Swift?” I turn back to the Princess and smile.

“Your majesty, before we came here, Rainbow Dash helped me find some expensive and rare equipment from my world, plus I got to touch and take pictures of an actual Phoenix. That’s more than I can say for a lot of my kind. So yeah, I can safely say I’m going to remember this.”

“I’m glad to hear that Swift Wind.” Swift Wind… that’s a name I should definitely be proud of.

“Huh?” I say as something pokes my head. Reaching back, I find something soft and feathery behind my ear. Taking it off, I see it’s a feather from Philomena.

“It’s Beautiful. Thank you Philomena! No hard feelings.” Fluttershy says to the Phoenix. Sounds like the two had quite an adventure today. I also see a feather with Fluttershy as well. She’s got good aim I’ll give that.

“Thank you Philomena.” I voice my appreciation for the gift as well. I take a closer look at the feather, admiring it’s texture and the odd radiant heat emanating from it. Considering it’s from a Phoenix, it’s no surprise it should be hot. I look around and see Rainbow whispering to Philomena. I watch as the bird floats down to her cage and carefully lands on it. She spreads her wings and begins tickling the guards noses. They try to suppress it but burst out laughing.

Rainbow and Philomena high hoof/wing each other now that Rainbow Dash finally got her laughs off from the guard ponies. “Not as much a rock as you thought huh Rainbow Dash?!” I shout up to the rainbow pony. She smiles at me.

“You know it, Swift!”

And so for another day, everything seems happy…

*Awwwooooooo!* A loud howling sound breaks all the laughs. How come I know that howl. I turn around to see about 5 Timberwolves making their way slowly down the road. I sigh and grab my Katana’s handle with one hand and place the feather back behind my ear. I look back to the others.

“Never a dull moment, is it guys?!!” I shout back. A couple of them seem scared, but the guards move in front of the Princess and the others to protect them.

“Apparently not.” Twilight replies. I pull out my sword and hold it firmly with both hands.

“Alright wolfies…” I crouch into a fighting stance and point my Katana at them, “Let’s dance! Heya!!” I let out a shout and charge…

Author's Note

Another chapter added. Hope y'all like it.

Best Night Ever

Well, the past couple weeks have been fruitful with experiences and things we’ll never forget. Let’s recount on that shall we. I got to hear about the lives that my friends lived before they all met in Ponyville thanks to the Cutie Mark Crusaders crashing into my house via the window; it also didn’t help that they were covered in tree sap so getting that out of the furniture is going to be hell.

With Pinkie Pie being the happy and extremely energetic pony she is, you never would have guessed she came from a boring as heck occupation as rock farming.

Applejack going away from the farm to try and live a better life that only led her to believe that life on the farm wasn’t as drab as she thought.

Fluttershy’s attitude and demeanor didn’t change all that much in the time I’ve known her and her days in flight school. The major change was of course nearly plummeting to your death only to be saved by a massive flock of butterfly. Strange I always thought they were kind of useless. But I’ve been wrong before.

Twilight being the ever faithful student, it’s didn’t come to a surprise for me on how she did on the exam she was explaining. The near failure and loss of a major exam that could make or break you for the rest of your whole life can definitely take a toll on person. I guess she never expected the legendary Sonic Rainboom would awaken a hidden power within her that would turn her parents into plants and grow Spike to being taller than the building they were in. Life works in mysterious ways.

Rarity’s was kinda cute. Just a simple little filly in school in charge of wardrobe for a school play. Seeing as how she wants to be the best fashionista pony she can possibly be, it didn’t seem like much as to how she found her love for gems. A rock splitting down the middle via a Sonic Rainboom that reveals it filled with enough gems to make jewelry store jealous.

And finally with Rainbow Dash, it was pretty amazing as how she was the first pony to ever pull off the Sonic Rainboom, but considering I already got a firsthand feel of it, I didn’t think much of it, but when you find out that that legendary move got your cutie mark and found out your purpose in life, that’s pretty amazing. Before they even met in person, they did something that helped them all. A fun story in the end.

On another note, Twilight got a new pet, leaving some complications between the egg-head Twilight, the long time and jealous assistant Spike, and the new nocturnal assistant known as Owlicious. But it all worked out in the end. Plus the meteor shower was pretty bad-ass. Only once every 100 hundred years huh? Should count myself lucky then.

Thirdly, I realized on just how things can get… complicated when Pinkie Pie thinks no one likes her parties. It was weird seeing her usual gravity defying fluffy mane all straight and let down like that. Seeing her eyes when I and Rainbow Dash walked in on her party with some rocks, a bucket of onions and a sack of flour, I thought Fluttershy’s stare was freaky. But after seeing the surprise party we all threw for her, the usual fluffy mane just popped right back up in an instant and the party went on without a hitch.

“Helllllllooooooo? Equestria to Swwwiiiiiffffffft?”

“Huh?! Wha-?!” I’m snapped out of my thoughts as I look up to see my friends standing on stage in their dresses. “Sorry. I was just thinking right now.”

“You sure you’re alright?” A concerned Twilight asks me.

“Yeah, yeah I’m good. Anyway what did you guys want me to do?” My friends brought me here for something and the reason I say something is because they regretted to tell me just what it is they wanted. A surprise I guess.

“We wanted your opinion on our dresses for the Grand Galloping Gala tomorrow.” Twilight says. Grand Galloping Gala?

“Uhhh, yeah sure.” Better just go with it. I and Spike stay seated and watch as one by one our friends give is their best poses in their stylish dresses.

“Well, what’d you think?” Twilight eagerly asks us. Judging from how Spike was acting during Rarity’s turn, I can already guess his answer. Me, they’re beyond anything I’ve seen in my world sooo…

“Honestly… they’re good. Really good. I just can’t choose. Being just how they are is one thing but considering they also tailor to your own… uniqueness. It’s beautiful.” I voice my opinion.

“Why thank you, deary.” Rarity replies to my compliment, especially since she’s the one that made the dresses.

“You’re welcome. I’m sure you’ll all look beautifully at this… grand gathering galla.”

“Um, it’s the Grand Galloping Gala.” Fluttershy corrects me.

“Yeah yeah that thing.”

“The Grand Galloping Gala. It’s a very important and highly prestigious gathering of the most important ponies from all over Equestria! Princess Celestia was nice and generous enough to send all of us an invitation to it.” Rarity decides to explain what exactly the Grand Galloping Gala is. She says the first parts in a bit of a swooning voice, clearly happy about the whole event while she just casually explained the last part. I look over at Spike to my left and he looks at me. After a few seconds he smiles and pulls out a gold colored ticket. “How could you not have heard about it?!” Rarity asks me in surprise.

“Ahhhh, that explains why I never heard about it. I wasn’t invited.”

“Yooouuuu weren’t invited?” Twilight says. I nod.

“Mmmhm. Wasn’t invited. When were you all invited?” I decide to press the subject onto them.

“Let’s see… it waaassss, about aaaaa… couple days after we dealt with the whole Nightmare Moon incident?” Twilight asks her friends. They think for a second and so does Spike.

“Ah’ remember.”

“How can we not? We all spent the entire day trying to get on Twilight’s good side so she can give us the other ticket!” Rainbow Dash tries to recollect on just what it is that happened.

“Other ticket? I thought all of you got invited?” I ask.

I feel a tug on my shirt and look over to Spike, “Actually, Princess Celestia sent Twilight two tickets to the Gala, one for me and Twilight. I didn’t want to go so it was supposed to be Twilight and one other. But since there is a total of six of them, the others did a bunch of stuff for her as a way tooo…” Spike trails off, thinking of what to say next that accurately explains what he’s talking about.

“Bribe her into taking that single pony with her to this important event?” I finish him up.

“That’s it! Anyway, after Twilight decided she didn’t want to play favorites with only one of her friends, she sent the tickets back with a letter saying how she doesn’t want to go with her and only one of her other friends while all five of her friends want to go.” Spike explains.

“Needless to say, I was more than contempt with staying home with my friends. Except we all weren’t expecting the Princess to send a letter right back with enough tickets for all of us to go.” Twilight finishes up. The look on all their faces says they are pretty happy to go to this event.

“That was nice of her. Buuuut I guess when you’re the only royal student to the Princess Celestia, there are bound to be some useful perks to it.” I comment with a smile. Twilight shys sheepishly from this. I guess she doesn’t like to fully flaunt her position with the Princess and all. “But either way, you girls look awesome. You’ll knock them dead at this Gala.” I compliment.

“Dead?!” Fluttershy squeaks in fear.

“It’s just an expression, Fluttershy. It doesn’t mean literally knock them dead. It’s a compliment.” I quickly explain to the shy Pegasus. Her face immediately begins to calm down.

“Ohhhh, that’s much better then! And thanks.”

“No problem.” I stand up and fully stretch myself a bit. “Anyway, I’m heading back to my place. I got some new stuff awhile ago so I’m gonna tinker a bit with my ride.” As I said, the new stuff I got is a set of auto mechanic equipment for doing repairs and retrofits to most vehicles. A torch and welding tools, buffering tools as well, along with air brushes so I can change the paint job as well. I got them around the time of when I was listening to the others about how they got their cutie marks. When the Crusaders crashed into my house, I was doing inventory on said equipment I found. I was going to immediately get started on my Hummer but then I realized, hey, I can work on my truck any other time I want. How often will my friends be kind enough to share their childhood stories without it being awkward? Since now I don’t have to worry about anything else coming up in Ponyville, no new parties, no sudden and town destroying attacks since the last one was a day ago, I think I should take this time to get some work done.

“Need some help?” Rainbow Dash asks me. I look back to her and shrug.

“Sure why not.”

“Can ah’ help too?” Applejack proposes. I nod yes.

“Sure, the more the merrier.”

“Then can I come?!” Suddenly Pinkie Pie asks me as she pops up in front of me when I turn around. I give her a meek smile.

“Sorry, Pinkie Pie. I’d love to, but I only have so many tools. Rainbow and Applejack will be enough to help me out.” I say patting her fluffy head.

“Oh. Okay!” She says sadly at first but is cool with it.

“What are we waiting for?! Let’s go!” Rainbow Dash says as she’s pumped to help me out. She immediately takes off into the air.

“Hold it!” Before Rainbow Dash can get far, Rarity bites Dashes tail and pulls her right back into the floor of the stage she was standing on.

“Ow. What is it Rarity?” Rainbow Dash asks the unicorn with annoyance.

“Aren’t you forgetting something?” Dash looks around at us for a second, seeing if we have any idea what she means. But we are all as stumped as her.

“No. What?”

Rarity growls to herself in annoyance before looking up at the Rainbow colored Pegasus, “My dress. If you think I’m going to let you go help out Swift in something that took me hours to complete, in a task that is no doubt going to leave a horrible stain! You got another thing going you.” Rarity says while getting up in Rainbow’s face.

“Right, sorry.” She apologizes and begins taking off her dress. Same with Applejack and the others. Since the Gala is tomorrow, It would definitely not be wise as to do anything to get their dresses for tomorrow dirty and whatnot. Otherwise I’m sure Rarity would have the person responsible head on a platter.

Once the two are done changing, it’s time to get going. “Alright, now can we go?” I ask Rarity.

She gives a ‘humph’ sound. “Yes you can go.”

“Awesome!” Rainbow shouts before she jumps into the air and flies right out the doors.

“Rainbow! Wait up!” Applejack yells after her as she takes off after the fast Pegasus. I chuckle and begin making my way outside towards home.

As soon as Swift leaves I look over to Spike, “Spike, take a letter.” My assistant quickly jumps up out of his seat and begins gathering a quill and scroll.

“What are you writing to the Princess, Twilight?” Spike asks me. I sigh and look at the doors.

“Something I should have done awhile ago.”

Spike soon after sits down and with the necessary equipment. “Ready?”

I take a deep breath, “Dear Princess Celestia…”

“So what are we doing today? Making this thing faster? Tougher? Go up mountains? Bust through buildings?” Rainbow asks with enthusiasm. With how my rides been performing so far, especially since when we first found it I was able to drive right over whole trunks of trees with ease, minus the stomach churning but still able to do so, I can tell she’s anxious on just how I can make this machine even more cooler for her. I chuckle and turn around and begin checking out on just what it is I’m going to use. I have some tools to buff out the scratches and some air spray brushes to touch up the paint. I grab one of each and hold them both up.

“We’re gonna fix it up, plain and simple.” I state. Applejack looks alright, but Rainbow’s excited smile and demeanor slowly goes down till her flank hits the ground and her wings go down as well.

“That’s no fun.”

“It’s not supposed to be. But the end progress is what matters.” I reply and I place the air brush down and grab a couple more buffering tools.

“C’mon. Enough slouching and more progress.” I sternly say. Applejack is more than happy to help me out but Rainbow Dash on the other hoof slowly walks over to me with a sad look. Either way her overreacting demeanor doesn’t stop her from helping me out.

Over the past two hours or so, we make good work on remaking the outer layer of my ride back to its normal self. Granted a good chunk of the paint was missing from how long before this thing had a good tune-up. Once that was done, we used plenty of water, courtesy of Rainbow Dash which she seemed pretty happy to do among the other stuff we did, to get off any grim and dirt still on it. Then we moved onto the air brushes. Standard procedure when working with something of this nature requires us to have some type of mask on our faces to make sure the air particles don’t get into our lungs and mess us up. Fortunately, the setup I got came with its own mask and we were able to use the doctor’s masks at the hospital as a substitute for the others.

As soon as the spraying is done we all stand back and admire our work. “Beautiful.” I say. The crisp freshly painted deep onyx black color reflecting the suns rays off it, and as smooth as it first came off the line just by looking at it.

“Tarnation. That’s a mighty fine contraption you got yourself there, Swift.” Applejack comments, making me smile.

“Hm, I still say we could have made it look cooler.” Dash grunts while leaning against my porch with her hooves crossed.

I look over at her, “How much cooler?”

“It could have been 20% cooler.” I chuckle at her words. 20% cooler… only you could have thought of something like that Dash.

“Thanks for the offer but I’ve got plans for this.”

“What type of plans?” The southern accented farm pony asks me. Instead of replying, I look up and barely notice the lowering of the sun, signifying the start of dusk.

“Sorry girls. It’s getting late. We should probably head on home and rest up for tomorrow. You girls got a big party to go to tomorrow.” I make them remember.

“That’s right. Ah’ gotta get my stand ready to set up tomorrow.” Applejack says.

“And I got to show my best if I’m going to impress the Wonderbolts!” Wonderbolts. How come I’m not surprised.

“What? You didn’t impress them enough at the competition. Because being the only pony able to have ever pulled off the legendary Sonic Rainboom can open dome doors for you. Literally.” I mutter the last part under my breath.

“Well, no. But I’m sure I can guarantee a position with them if I impress them at the Gala in person!” She quickly answers. She’ll try just about anything to try and get into the Wonderbolts, which worry’s me a bit.

“Yeah well, good luck with that.” I bluntly say and make my way onto my porch.

“See you tomorrow pardner.”

“Catch you later!” My two friends say their goodbyes for the day and with a wave. I wave back and begin gathering up my tools to place inside. After taking off my paint stained clothes and throwing them in the hamper, I make my way to bed. Not much happened today but the daydreaming in Rarity’s Boutique and working on my hummer really knocked me out more than I thought.

“Ahhhh well, let’s see what tomorrow brings.” With those last words, my eyes slowly drift down till their closed…

The next day…

“Firing one!” I yell as I load up one round into my .50 cal. My audiences are 6 of my friends, excluding Rarity who should be the seventh except she is preparing for the Gala in a few hours. My friends cover their ears because of the strict warning I gave them about how loud this thing is, not to mention I was able to scavenge some soundproof earmuffs from my friends and around town. Setting down my rifle on its bipod on a table I placed outside, I take aim at the old mannequin that Rarity provided me. Looking down the sights, I aim for the area that bridges the neck with the torso. I steady my breathing, firmly hold the rifle, and fire.

The gun jerks hard against my shoulder and in my hands, surprising the hell out of me on its recoil as the round leaves the barrel. After a few seconds to calm myself down, I gently place the rifle down, take off my earmuffs and look at my target. The distance is pretty far but I could still make out its form if it was standing… only… only it looks smaller than before. I go into a light jog and make my way over to my target with my friends following as well.

I slowly come to a halt at the image in front of me. The mannequin is on its side and the neck and up of it is completely gone, torn right off and laying a couple feet from the body. “Swift! How’d it go?” Twilight asks me as she comes to a stop.

I slowly bend down and pick up the head with my back to my friends. “I think it went pretty well.”

“Whoooaaaa!!” Rainbow Dash yells her surprise and swipes the head from me while in the air. She looks at it for a bit, examining it from all sides and then back at the majority of it still on the ground. “That thing did all this?!”

“It sure did.” I walk over to the main piece and stand it right back up on its stand. “Never judge a book by its cover…” I pat the stand, “Ever.”

The rest of my friends begin admiring the work that happened, although Fluttershy isn’t as excited as the others but I can’t really blame her. The head being blown off a mannequin like this is just a substitute to what really can happen to actual pony. As much as I don’t like the idea of practicing on pony shaped targets, I need to be prepared for anything. All the times I’ve kept my guard up back in my world has really taken a toll on me, now I can’t properly relax without jumping at any little thing that happens. Old habits die hard.

“Girls!? Girls where are you?!” All of our attention on my work is averted to the white mare we spot at the hill we were at just a short while ago.

“Over here Rarity!” Twilight shouts to the mare with a hoof wave as well. Rarity waves back and we all begin walking toward each other with Rainbow Dash and Applejack helping me carry the mannequin out of the field.

“There you all are! I’ve been looking everywhere foooorrr…” Rarity trails off. Following her gaze I can tell she’s looking at her now destroyed mannequin. Well, former hers. “What happ…?” She trails off again.

“I was testing out my stuff. You can’t get mad at me. You gave me this. Ergo, I can do whatever I want with this. And this…” I place the mannequin upright, “This happened.” She looks stunned for what happened but shakes her head.

“I don’t have time for this! Girls we must get back to my boutique this instant so I can make sure all of our dresses are up to our expectations.” Rarity explains. Twilight’s eyes suddenly widen.

“Oh no! I completely forgot that the Grand Galloping Gala is in a few hours! Ohhh what if we are late?! What will the Princess think? What if they won’t let us in? What if-“ Twilight starts to be hysterical whenever something like this happens.

“Twilight!!” I yell over her ranting. I suddenly feel all eyes on me. “You know it probably would be better if you would stop freaking out over the situation and get going. You just might make it.” Twilight returns to normal and gets a determined look on her face.

“Your right, Swift! Let’s go everypony! If we hurry we just might make it. Fluttershy, you know what to get.” Twilight tells Fluttershy and everyone else.

“Right.” The shy pony says before she begins flying off towards her cottage. Wonder what she’s going to get?

“Well, with all that done, I’ll be going.” I say and turn around to head back home.

“And just where do you think you are going, mister?” Rarity moves in front of me.

“Heading back home so I can put my rifle away. I can’t just leave it out here where someone can get hurt.” I explain.

“Very well. But once you do I want you to come back to my boutique.”

“Why?”

“We have a present for you!” Pinkie Pie shouts as she jumps up into the air.

“PINKIE PIE!!!” Everypony else shouts at the pink mare. She looks down and fiddles the grass a little with her hoof.

“A present? For me?” I repeat, not really sure if I heard her right.

“*sigh* Yes, we have something for you back at Carousal Boutique, Swift. It waaaasss supposed to be a surprise,” Twilight begins and looks at Pinkie, who still looks embarrassed at her own outburst. “But now that the cats out of the bag, can you come on by when you put away your stuff?” She asks me.

“Um, sure. I’ll be by as soon as I can!” I happily say. So far my friends haven’t disappointed at all with their presents so I should be anxious as hell, which I am.

“Great! Let’s get going!” Twilight says to everyone else. She floats Spike up onto her back and she and the others begin galloping off towards Rarity’s place.

“Better hurry.” I quickly say to myself as I grab what I can of the mannequin and begin dragging it up towards the firing place. Once I get up there, I drop my load and switch it for the .50 cal. and ammo box. The mannequin and table I don’t have to worry about but the rifle and ammo is clearly a different story.

Wasting no time, I place my rifle in one of my spare rooms, which has no windows and I fitted the door with a few deadbolts and locks to make sure no one curious enough or stupid enough is able to get it open and take all my weapons, ammo and explosives I have in there. Once I double check to make sure it’s properly locked, I get in my truck but notice my sword is in the passenger seat. “… Ahhhh screw it!” I don’t have time to go back inside and unlock all the locks. I take off towards Rarity’s place, making my way as fast but not as reckless to the Boutique. I managed to make it in a set time that I’m pretty sure Rarity would be alright with, hopefully. “Alright! I’m her-!”

The second I enter the building, instead of the usual bubbly happy forms of greeting I’m usually met with in this world, instead I’m met with the cold hard feeling of the stand of a mannequin against my forehead that makes me fall onto my back. “Swift!”

“Swift!”

“Swift!

“Swift”

“Swift!”

“My dress!!”

All my friends voice their concern for me and rush over, except for Rarity who is more concern with her dress than me. “Ow.” I moan as I lay on the ground.

“Oh dear! I hope it isn’t worn or damaged.”

“Suuuurrrrreee, completely ignore the only human with a possible concussion!” I say in a sarcastic tone.

“Oh. Terribly sorry, dearie. I was rearranging my inventory a bit as a last minute thing and you just happened to run into the stand that was fitted with my dress for the Gala.” Rarity quickly explains. Spike helps me up into a sitting position where I rub my head a little.

“Oh well then that makes it allll better.” I sarcastically say again. I like Rarity and all, but sometimes she has those moments that really question her style of friendship. I managed to get onto my feet, my headache already beginning to subside. Thank god it wasn’t anything serious. “Alright. You guys had a present for me?”

“Yes we do. It’s right over there in that changing room.” Twilight points to a door. Changing room? Odd place for a present… unless it is something that involves that?

“Alright. Cool.” I say and begin walking over to my destination.

“Do hurry, dear. The Gala waits for nopony!”

“Whatever, Rarity.” From what I can hear, I think she just gave me one of her usual low growling noises. Sometimes, it’s fun making her mad.

I open and close the door behind me. “What the-?” I mutter to myself in amazement as I stare at my present. It’s clothes for one thing, but it’s the design of the clothes that got me surprised. If I had to say what was Equestria’s version of a tux from my people, this would be better. Not to make Rarity even madder than she already is, or the others on the time stamp we have for the Gala and all, I try to get dressed as quickly as I can, careful not to get caught or rip anything. Rarity would literally kill me if that happened. If not then the worst would be a maiming far worse than a Manticore’s.

Once I’m done dressing up, I get a better feel and description of my present. The main body of the suit is similar back home except the cuffs are slightly longer over the top of the hand and end in a slight point. The collar is longer up and curves just right around the head for it not to be annoying and give off a type of badass look towards it. What’s even more badass is that Rarity added something else to it didn’t expect: A Cape!

The cape is a deep dark black on the outside but has a deep shade of crimson lining the interior of it. The shoes I thought would be hard to work with but she surprised me with them as well. Instead of the usual dress shoes that sometimes don’t provide support and aren’t to the standards of the regular public, I have boots. Not combat boots mind you, or cowboy, their roughed at the bottom and supported like many are, but the outer lining of it and appearance at first glance is somewhat smooth and shiny, still giving off that dress shoes look. “Woooooooow.” I say to myself as I look in the mirror. Fault Rarity for her attitude when it comes to cleanliness, fault her for her strictness with formality, and you can fault her on just how she acts when making a first impression… but never, and I mean never! Fault her for her skill with a needle! “You know Rarity! Sometimes you can be a bit irritating at times…” I shout from the changing room and slowly walk out to present myself to all my friends currently here. “But you make some fiiinnnne dresses and suits.”

“Why thank you dear.” Rarity appreciates my comment. The others come close to me and begin examining my new wardrobe.

“Awesome.” Spike says from on top of Twilight’s back.

“Now that’s pretty cool.” Rainbow Dash says.

“Ohhhhh!” Pinkie is in awe.

“Phew-wew, pardner. Your looking mighty spiffy.” Applejack adds.

“Very good work Rarity!” Twilight states, seeing as how she seems more impressed than the others. There’s still one thing on my mind?

“How’d you make this?” Rarity’s horn lights up and pulls a magazine off from one of her workstations. She floats it over to me so I can get a closer look at it. It’s a catalog from my world. Torn a bit around the edges with some dirt here and there but it’s legible enough to see the pictures and measurements they have of the different formal special occasion clothing that most people would need at special parties and events. “Ahh, that explains it.” That answers one question, but now I have another. “What’s the occasion?”

“You’re coming with us to the Grand Galloping Gala.”

“Really? You want me to come with you guys?” I voice my disbelief. Don’t they already know that I didn’t get invited?

“Of course! What better way for you to get better acquainted in Equestria that with the most prestigious and highly regarded party in Canterlot!” Twilight points out with excitement in her voice. She does raise up a good point. I can’t expect the pony’s I know in Ponyville and Appaloosa to spread word of the only species in Equestria here in just a simple town known as Ponyville. Plus not many others would believe them.

“Hmmm,” I say, making them believe I’m contemplating the decision of going or not, but in truth I’ve already chosen, “I’ll go.”

“Really?” Rainbow Dash asks me, “I didn’t think you were into that type of stuff?”

I chuckle. She’s right. I didn’t like going to that party we had for the Princess coming to town, but I need to be smart and make myself know in case something happens and I have to go somewhere else. “I’m not, but then again, neither are you.” I reply to the rainbow maned pony with a smile. She looks away, knowing I got here there. “Just as you are going to impress the Wonderbolts and make yourself known, I need to go to make myself known as well to as many others as I can.”

“That’s very smart Swift.”

“Thank you, Twilight.” I reply and look down at my watch. The Gala is at 8:00pm, and it’s 4:30pm right now, plus the trains aren’t running today. “On another note, how are we getting to Canterlot?”

“Leave that to me.” Twilight answers and begins to trot out the boutique. “I’ll be back. I need to refresh my mind on the spell I’m going to use. Let’s go Spike.” Twilight says with the dragon on her back.

“Sure thing, Twilight!” And out the door the two are.

“Do hurry, dear!” Rarity shouts after her. Considering the distance of Canterlot from Ponyville, we’d better hurry.

“So what do we do now till egghead finishes up… whatever is it she’s doing?” Rainbow Dash asks no one in particular. Everyone just shrugs, no idea on what to do.

“I guess we should finish up anything we need.” I propose. “I’m gonna hang out in my truck.”

“Ah better go make sure the farm’ll be fine while ah’m gone.” Applejack says and walks out.

“I better go make sure the weather will stay on track till tonight.” Same Rainbow Dash as she flys out the door and off.

“And I’m going toooo…!” Pinkie Pie says while jumping into the air but freezes in the air. “Actually I don’t know what to do.”

“Why don’t you grab your trampoline and begin bouncing in preparation for the Grand Galloping Gala, hehehe.” I jokingly say.

“That’s a great idea!” The pink mare shouts suddenly from my side before whizzing off in a pink blur.

“I was just…!” I begin to yell after her but my words fall on deaf ears. “Kidding.” I finish up. “Ah forget it.” I disgustingly say, wave it off and make my way to my truck. Let’s hope I can find myself something to keep myself busy while the others are at the Gala…

A few minutes later…

“Ahhhhh!!” A loud happy giddy shout of laughter and happiness breaks me out of my thought. I was just thinking on just what it is I could find in the Everfree forest in future explorations. But the one and true Pinkie Pie shouted loud enough to rid me of that thought. “I… can’t… believe… Grand… Galloping… Gala… is… tonight!!” She says each word in the air between jumps. Apparently the pink mare took my words to heart and is already doing what it is I proposed earlier: Jumping on a trampoline while voicing her admiration of the upcoming Grand Galloping Gala event… with great volume.

“Pinkie! Please stop shouting. I’m trying to concentrate.” Twilight grudgingly asks the hyperactive but happy mare to stop. She doesn’t. She just continues to jump doing some twists and turns in the air.

“Good luck with that.” I reply to her smugly.

“What? You don’t think I can stop her from being so loud like that?” She asks me. I chuckle and lean back against the tree we are both under.

“Trying to keep Pinkie Pie from being Pinkie Pie is like trying to keep you from studying.” It’s true. I’ve seen Twilight in some cases where she’s a rock, just sits there and does nothing but let her eyes glide over every single word that’s in front of her. She raises her hoof and opens her mouth, but nothing comes out. She pouts and goes back to reading. “I thought so.”

“Where are the others it’s getting late?”

“Hold yer’ horses’ girl, we’re here!” Looking up, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, and Fluttershy finally meet up with us. Looking at my watch, it’s now 5:00 so if we are going to get to the Gala in time, we better leave soon.

Twilight looks at her book a little bit more before closing it. “Perfect! I’m ready!”

“For what?”

“Alright, Spike.” Said dragon walks up to Twilight and places an apple on the ground. Wonder what she’s got up her sleeve?

“An apple! Are we having pie?!” Pinkie says. How can you have a pie with only one apple... that’s not on the ground?

“Ssshhh! Watch.” Spike shushes everyone.

Twilights horn begins to glow and focuses it on the apple. I take a step back since I have no idea what it is that’s gonna happen. True Twilight wouldn’t do anything to hurt me or remotely hurt me, but considering I have absolutely no protection whatsoever against this barely visible force known as magic, I’m still cautious. The apple begins to bulge out and shift in different directions until finally it bursts forth. The once simple and nutritious apple has now been turned into a carriage, complete with windows, doors, gold colored wheels and decorations, and even a little flag on top with a picture of an apple on it. Why does this seem familiar?

“Wow!”

“Awesome!”

“Cool!” Everyone voices their opinion on the unicorn’s skill. In truth, that was pretty good.

“Thanks, but that’s just the start.” Twilight says and looks over to the shy Pegasus, “Fluttershy. Did you bring your friends?”

“Yes.” Suddenly four white mice appear from the top of her mane. “Will they be safe Twilight?” Fluttershy says as she leans down and the mice squeak as they run down her mane and onto the ground.

“You have my word.” The smart unicorn promises her friend. She uses her magic again and it surrounds the four mice Fluttershy brought. A few seconds of mild twitching until… “Ta-daaaaa!”

Standing before us all now, four giant white horses, not the small ponies that already inhabit Equestria, no these are like the regular horses back from my world… except they are full blown white, adorned with some clothing and decorations best suited for special occasions, and it completely blows off that they are full horses what with the pink noses, buck teeth and whiskers. “Wow.” Is all I have to say, same with the others.

“Neat huh! And don’t worry, they’ll be mice again at midnight!” Twilight casually tells us. I have to admit, it is a bit impressive, albeit creepy, but still so familiar. Where in the hell have I seen this before? Or heard it?

“Opalescence no!” Fluttershy suddenly shouts a bit. Instead of just looking at the mouse like stallions, I managed to spot at the last second of Opal screeching into the air and landing on one of the four mouse-horses, claws first.

The horses neigh loudly, buck off Opal and take off, straight at me.

“Whoa!” I jump at the last second to the side in a roll, narrowly avoiding the creatures before trampling me into a bloody pulp. They gallop off into the distance.

“Wait! Come back!” Twilight shouts after the fleeing horses but to no avail, they are gone. “Those horses were supposed to pull our carriage! How will we get to the Gala?!” Twilight voices the complication of the situation. I look at where the horses ran off to, then back at the carriage, and finally I twist around and spot my truck, noticing the hitch ball mount on the back.

“I have an idea…”

Half an hour later…

“*Honk*Honk* Hurry up already! We’re on a tight schedule as it is!” I shout out the window of the driver side door of my truck. I managed to fashion up a makeshift mount to my truck so I can pull the carriage. After all, what better way to make an entrance into this important event than with a one of kind vehicle that no pony’s ever seen before. Now if only we can hurry up and get on the road.

“Hold on a sec, Swift! Some of us can’t be ready on a moment’s notice without making sure we don’t have any imperfections on us!” Rarity, if it isn’t obvious, replies.

I groan loudly in frustration, “The Gala waits for no pony, remember?! And I figured you of all pony’s would be more worried about the consequences of being late! Whhhyyyyy what would your dear prince think if he saw you come later than all the other promising and important ponies!?” I shout back. Hopefully I got her with that. From what I’ve heard about all my friends talking about what they are going to do at the Gala, Rarity of course is looking for that special somepony to sweep her off her hooves. “He might even be… entranced by the first face he seeeeesss!” I egg her on.

A few seconds pass of complete silence. Dang, guess I didn’t get thro-.

“WE ARE LEAVING NOW!!” The sudden loud booming voice that could rival Luna’s Royal Canterlot voice makes me jump in my seat.

“But we’re not dressed yet!” Suddenly five of my friends are being pushed right out of Carousal Boutique through the front doors and crowded into the carriage with Rarity pushing them and carrying all of their dresses with her magic.

“We’ll get dressed in the carriage!” she answers them. Spike comes running out and witnesses the whole thing. Once all six ponies are in, the carriage door closes with a loud slam that even rocks up to me in my truck. The door opens once again with Rarity leaning out. “And I will be that first face!*Slam*”

Me and Spike just stare for a few seconds at the whole ordeal right now. We both look at each other. “C’mon Spike! Your ridin’ with me.” He smiles and runs up to me. I open the door and help him in through the driver’s side. “Alright. Let’s do this.”

“Uhhh, Swift?”

“Wha’?” I look at the dragon to see he’s a bit crowded with my sword. “Oh! Sorry about that. Lemme get that.” Grabbing the Katana and it’s sheathe, I stare at it, getting another idea. This suit of mine is pretty intimidating, and so is this sword. Maybe I can-

“Swift? You alright?” I look over at Spike.

“Huh? Oh right. Sorry. Just thinking.” I place the sword in the back where I can easily grab it when we make it to the Gala. “Now let’s go.”

With the humming rough sound of the engine starting up, our trip to this important event is under way.

For the next few hours the ride to Canterlot is pretty uneventful, just the breeze that moves past us and the eventual cricket noises when night begins to loom over, plus the chatting noises of the girls in the back. Considering how far Canterlot is and what it is I’m hauling, I have to be careful so as not to capsize or run off the road but I also have to book it so we can make it to Canterlot in time for the Gala. We eventually make it to the main entrance of Canterlot right on the dot with a line of other chariots. A bunch of the occupants, riders, pullers and civilians that are walking all give me and my truck a funny and confused look. “I just knew this thing would turn some heads.” I happily say while patting the steering wheel.

“Your right. Everypony’s looking at us the first chance they get!”

“Yep.” The chariots stop one by one at the entrance to the place, letting off their occupants so they can go enjoy the party while the chariots are being parked. At least I’ll be able to fully explore Canterlot without much trouble while my friends are occupied. The second it’s our turn, I stop the truck and turn it off. “We’re here!” I shout back to the others.

After hearing a few exited squeals from the back, it’s time to show the ladies out to the public. After getting out through the driver side door, I make my way to one side of the carriage door. Spike gets out through the passenger side door, goes around the front and takes place on the opposite side of me. I open the carriage door and me and Spike give a gentleman’s bow as the mares leave their vehicle. “Whooooaaa!” Spike says in awe at the six mares on front of us as he stands on his tail. “You all look… ammazziiinnnggg!”

You’re not far off little buddy.

Although it looks like the girls are more interested in the palace than Spike’s compliment. “I can’t believe we’re finally here! With all that we’ve imagined the reality of this night is sure to make this… The Best Night Ever!” Twilight says happily as fireworks begin to go off in the distance and the music begins to pick up. Weird, usually it’s Pinky that has something to do with that.

At the Gala! ‘At the Gala!’

A song. My friends are about to sing a song with random pony’s providing background singing. This is definitely much different from my world. “This world is truly something.” I say to myself while folding my arms.

“It sure is.”

“Wha!” I shout lightly from the mysterious voice behind me. I quickly turn around to be confronted with the large alicorn know as Princess Celestia. “P-Princess! I-I-I’m sorry I didn’t see you there.” I apologize quickly as I kneel before her.

“Please, Swift. You don’t have to be so formal around me.”

“I’m sorry, Princess.” I stand up and look around to see that no other pony has noticed Princess Celestia right next to me. They’re more focused on the singing and dancing that the Elements of Harmony are performing. Even Spikes moved on ahead to keep up with the girls.

“Enjoying yourself so far?”

“Hm. Well, the fireworks were good and it definitely was a privilege in being the limo driver for Elements of Harmony… plus it felt pretty cool on how many pony’s were surprised to see me and my truck driving right past them.”

“I see. I don’t think I have seen this contraption before… or that suit either.” I look down at my suit taking a better note of it.

“You like it? This truck I found in the Everfree forest thanks to Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Applejack helping, and this suit was ha-hoofmade by Rarity herself for the Gala.” I turn away from her to look at the Palace. “It’s a shame I won’t be able to show this off like Rarity wanted.”

“Why is that?”

“Umm, I wasn’t given an invitation to the Gala, so I can’t go in and… mingle.” I say, not able to come up with a better word.

“You weren’t were you?” The Princess says with a sly smile. What’s that supposed to mean?

“Nope.” I sadly say and watch my friends continue their song, which looks like it’s going to end soon. I sigh and turn towards my trucks door. “Well, I better get going. I wanted to explore Canterlot while I have the chance. No doubt you have to get back to your royal subjects back in the palace before they send out a search party for the missing Princess.” I say dryly and get in.

“You suuurre you weren’t invited?” she says again. Please Princess, I don’t need to be reminded.

“Yeah I’m sure, your majesty. I didn’t get an invitation.” I firmly say and grab my keys.

“You sure about that?” A golden ticket suddenly floats in front of my face in a yellow aura. The magic disappears and the ticket slowly floats through the air into my lap. I stare at it for a few seconds before turning back to the Princess, who just stands there with a smile on her face. Looking at the ticket again, I grab it and take a closer look.

GRAND GALLOPING GALA ADMISSION TICKET
This ticket hereby grants one Swift Wind entrance into the Grand Galloping Gala as well as entrance into the VIP areas.

That’s what it says. It has my name. I can go in. The Princess made me a ticket. Wow. I look back to her with my mouth slightly agape.

“Twilight sent me a letter asking if I can invite you. Well, I did some thinking and… well, there you go.” She says. I look back to the ticket.

“Wow. I mean, thank you Princess. Thank you so much!” I voice my appreciation for the god.

“Your very welcome, Mister Wind.” Mister? Sounds formal. I like it. “Now why don’t you go in and join your friends?” I smile at her and take my hand off the keys.

“I will!” I happily say and I slightly open the door before stopping. “But first I better go park this thing.” Closing the door, I ignite the engine again.

“Very well. I better get back to my subjects before they get too worried of my absence. Maybe we’ll see each other inside?”

“Maybe, Princess.” I shift the gears into drive. “Just maybe.” In a flash of yellow light, she’s gone. I look at the ticket again and smile. “Thank you, Princess Celestia. Thank you, Twilight.”

“Swwwiiiiiffftt!!” I hear somepony call out my name loudly. Looking to where I think it’s from, I see it came from my friends at the main entrance to the palace. “C’mon! We’re gonna be late!” Twilight shouts back.

I wave to her before replying: “Go on without me! I gotta park this thing!”

“Ohhh! Okay! See you inside!” The six mares zoom inside, leaving a sad little purple dragon on the floor.

Sorry man. Maybe later tonight. If I remember correctly, Spike wanted everyone to hang out together. But Fluttershy wanted to see the animals, Rainbow Dash the Wonderbolts, Applejack selling apples, Rarity her Prince, Pinky being the life of the party, and Twilight wanted to hangout with the Princess, all of which do notinvolve hanging out with each other. But one miracle happened tonight, maybe so will another. Looking around, I managed to spot a parking space that’s close to the entrance of the palace, that way we won’t have to go far once the party’s over. As soon as I park and shut off the truck, I sit up and look blankly ahead. “I have the strangest feeling something bad is going to happen.” I state. I don’t know what it is, but I just have that feeling. I shake my head of the thought. “Nawww, it’s probably just my imagination.”

I reach in the back and grab my katana. It’ll make a very nice peace to my outfit. Once I get out of my truck, I head towards the main entrance.

“Halt!” Two guards, one a black Pegasi and the other a white unicorn stop me by moving their spears in front of me in an X formation.

“I’ve been personally invited by Princess Celestia herself.” I explain and reach into my jacket to pull out the ticket. I show it to them where the unicorn takes the ticket with his magic, burning my hand a little but I suppress it.

The Unicorn looks at the ticket closely and examines it from all angles. Then his horn lights up even brighter and a low flash envelops the ticket. “He checks out.” He blankly says and floats me my ticket back. Both he and his partner move their spears. “Enjoy the party.”

“Thank you.” I say and gently bow to them. I walk inside to see the stairs that lead up to Twilight and Princess Celestia. I also look to see a long line of pony’s that lead up to the duo. Looks like Princess Celestia is personally inviting everypony that comes… and from the length of the line, it’s a lot. “Princess Celestia and Twilight Sparkle. Nice to see you two again.”

“Likewise Swift- Oh hey there. Wind. I hope you- Nice to see you again. Enjoy the Gala as much- Hello. As the next pony.” Celestia says between me and greeting the many different guests. I smile weakly and look over to Twilight who has a bit of a dead look in her eyes.

“I’m sure I will Princess.” I say while walking behind Twilight. “Was it everything you imagined?”

“*sigh* No. This is nothing like I imagined it would turn out.” She says in a depressed tone. From what I can tell, this is going to be a long night for her.

“Oh, well sorry to hear that, Twilight. I wish you luck on the rest of your night.” I say to her as formally as I can what with the passing nobles and all.

“Thank you, Swift. I wish the same to you.” With those last words from her, I make my way further into the palace. The walls are pretty as well as the decorations. The different carvings and paintings in the halls really catch your eyes from all directions. I also pass by double doors with some guards in front of it. Whatever’s back there must be important or off limits. Better not push my luck. This is only my second visit to Canterlot and it sure as hell isn’t going to be the last. I soon come across two massive doors that stretch out to the ceiling. Never been here before. I slowly push them open to find myself in the main ball area of the Gala. A massive room, not sure how big, with a few areas roped off in velvet ropes, statues in the shapes of an Alicorn in various positions, banners of different colors, mainly purple, an orchestra of four ponies, a piano player, a harp player, another using some type of tuba instrument wrapped around their body, and finally a cello player. Interesting enough, the cello player is probably more notable in my opinion because cellos are mostly played while sitting, except she’s standing. The pony playing has a coat of light gray, a mane and tail of dark gray with a slight light tint to it but I can’t get a good look at her eyes because their closed. I guess it’s because so she can concentrate more. She is also wearing a pink bow-tie with a white collar and her cutie mark is a purple treble clef. There are also tables filled with various and snacks.

“Cool.” I look around a bit, admiring some of the statues and works of art that adorn the walls and windows. The Stain glass windows in pictures of historic moments in Equestria are also a nice touch too. My eyes continue to loom over the crowds, many ponies still giving me odd looks, some don’t even care, while very few give me a nod and a wave. My vision comes to a stop at the sight of a rainbow colored mane and dress. She’s in the VIP area so I better find the entrance to it to see if her night is better than Twilight’s, and mine because this is boring.

“I’m sorry but thisss… isssss…” The bouncer I’m gonna say because I don’t have another word for it, a dark blue unicorn with a few twinkling stars for a cutie mark and dressed in formal suit that reminds me a bit of the ones nobles or important people back in the civil war era would wear, tries to tell me something but his gaze goes up when he actually gets a good look at me.

“The VIP area and only those with special permission may enter.” I finish up his sentence.

“Yes.”

“Good… because here is mine.” Pulling out my ticket in the same way I did with the guards at the front entrance, I show it to him.

He takes the ticket and shakes his head no. “This ticket gets you into the Gala itself, not the VIP area.” I roll my eyes.

“Look at it ‘carefully’.” I emphasize the ‘carefully’ part in annoyance. He grunts and looks at it again. I watch his eyes glide across the ticket a bit more before his eyes freezes up and he gets a look on his face. A look that basically says ‘oh crap’.

“Eh-hem. Sorry sir. You’re clear to enter.” He uses his magic to open up the velvety rope barrier for me to enter. I smile, grab the ticket from him and walk in.

“Thank you very much.” I walk in as elegantly as I can, getting some more stares yet again from the most important ponies that were able to gain entry into this area. No doubt some are surprised that I was able to gain entry into this place, some probably thinking I threatened the guy, bribed him, I don’t know. Nobles will come up with anything to try and get those who they think don’t deserve to be with them to not be there.

“Swift!!” A loud voice manages to overpower the rest of the commotion around me. Knowing full well who it is, I make my way through the crowds and groups of ponies to get to it.

“Rainbow Dash!” I say as soon as I make it to her. Not to my surprise, standing close to her, while having her flank to me, the familiar blue suit with yellow lightning bolt and fiery mane and tail is there. Spitfire, Captain of the Wonderbolts if I’m not mistaken. “It’s good to see you my friend. How’s your night?”

“It’s going pretty well! Hey Spitfire?!” Rainbow tries to get the attention of the fiery Pegasi but she’s distracted by another pony talking to her. “Hey! Spitfire!” Rainbow tries to again. This time pushing her lightly.

“Huh?! Oh hey! Your that… thing that tried to save us back in the Best Young Fliers competition right?” Spitfire’s glance spots me and from her memory, she remembers me from the competition. Good.

“Yes I am. I am a human and it’s nice to meet you under better circumstances than from plummeting to our demise from thousands of feet in the air.” I extend my hand to shake,” Swift wind, at your service.”

“Spitfire, Captain of the Wonderbolts.” She replies. She extends her hoof but stops from how my hands are and her hoofs. We exchange glances for a second before I fold my fingers into a fist. We bump and smile.

“How have you been since the competition?” I ask her.

“Well I’ve been-“

“Spitfire! You gotta see this!” A random pony grabs the Wonderbolt and pulls her away from both me and Rainbow. Rainbow’s mouth is open and her hoof is raised in way that she was going to say something.

Her hoof lowers and her mouth closes. She lowers her head in disappointment, “That’s been happening all night.”

“It has?”

“Yeah. I’ve been trying to get her and the other Wonderbolts attention as much as I can. So we can talk and tell them why I should become one of them.” She says sadly, then her sad demeanor turns angry. “But those snooty stuck up Canterlot ponies always manage to pull them away before I can even have a chance to talk to them! *Sigh*This is not how I wanted this night to turn out.”

“Well, sorry to hear that Rainbow. I’d love to stay and chat but I better find the others and see how their doing.” I say and turn around to walk.

“Good luck with that.” She replies.

“Same with you.” I say back to her without turning. With nothing to do in the VIP area, I make my way out of it and look around to find some more of my friends. I carefully pear over the crowds of pony’s to see if I can spot another one of my friends. My eyes stop as I see a slight pink blur at one of the tables. I begin making my way over to it. Once I get a clear view, it’s definitely Pinkie Pie. Only she looks a little… sad. She’s standing up but her head is slumped against the flat surface of the table in a sad pose. Wow. If this place got Pinkie sad, I can only imagine for the rest of my friends. “Hey Pinkie. You alright?”

“Huuuuuuu… haaaaaaaaa. Noooo.” She begins to say while not even looking at me, her head going up and down as she talks and doesn’t eve lift herself off the table. “No pony wants to party! Anytime I try to get them all pumped up and having the time of their lives… they just look at me with these angry stares of anger, and hatred, and…”

“Annoyance?”

“Yeah!” she shouts right at my face, then goes back to the table. “I was hoping to be part of the biggest party in all of Equestria. Something massive and mind-blowing that would go down in history for centuries! Something that the Princesses will never forget!” She shouts while waving her hoofs around. Her happy and ecstatic demeanor suddenly turns sad as she falls flat on her flank, “But not this. It’s too…”

“Boring?”

“Yes!”

“Sorry to hear that, Pinkie Pie. Your night isn’t any better either.” She looks up at me.

“You’re not having fun?”

“Fun? I’d have more fun exploring the Everfree forest! Life threatening but worthwhile and useful. Not much going on here, although the music has a bit of sereneness to it, nothing’s really making my blood pump. Same with Twilight and Rainbow Dash.”

“Oh.”

“Well, I better go find the others and see how they are doing. Hopefully you’ll find something to keep you happy here.” She’s still a little sad, but then perks up at my words.

“Your right! There’s no party that can’t be changed by Pinkie Pie!” Awww, that’s the Pinkie Pie I know.

“Nice. Good luck.”

“Thanks! You too!” she zooms off to continue her exploits in making this the best night ever for her. Hopefully she can.

“Where to now?” I ask myself. I’ve pretty much covered the inside. Fluttershy was going to see the animals, and Applejack was setting up her apple stand as well. The best place for that would be outside so she wouldn’t be hassled by the guards inside. I see some windows that show the outside. Following them along the wall, I manage to find the doors that lead to the outside, double doors to be exact. What’s with that? I know its formal but you don’t want to be too formal. I open the doors and look around, there are some more well-dressed ponies walking around, enjoying Luna’s moonlight as they stroll through the gardens.

“Swift!” At the sound, I look in the direction I hear my name called and see Applejack waving to me not too far away from behind her stand.

“Hey Applejack. How’s the business?” I ask with a smile. Her happy smile at me turns to disappointment as she looks down.

“Not good. Ah’ve only made one sell the whole time ah’ve been here! No pony’s interested at all in my apples.” She says the last part a little more sadly.

“Well that sucks.” I reach into my pocket and feel around for my bits, “Here, let me be your next customer. One apple fritter and a regular apple please.” I politely ask her and hand her the bits. She perks up as she takes the money and hands me my food. I place the apple in my suit pocket and I take a bite out of the fritter.

“Thanks, pardner.”

“No problem. I’m gonna go find the others. Good luck with your business!” I shout back to her with a wave from my free hand.

“Thanks!” Four down, two to go. The fritter also takes good, really good! But I shouldn’t be surprised. The apple family can pretty much make any apple taste just awesome. I walk deeper into the garden area in hopes of finding the shy animal loving Pegasi.

I have to admit, the gardens is pretty serene and a sense of calmness to it. The flowers something I’ve never seen before, the gazebos, and I also spot animals I’ve never seen before, not even ones back from my world. Badass. I stop as I hear a rustling sound behind me. I finish eating my fritter as I look to see if I can try and make out the source in the bushes. After a few seconds, a squirrel pops out and looks around. “Well hey little guy. How are you this-“ The kneel to get a closer look at the cute rodent but he just scurries right past me in some more bushes. “evening. That was weird.”

“Heeey!!” The sudden shout nearly makes me jump out of my boots. I turn back to the front to see Fluttershy. Before I can even smile, her appearance sort oooooof… freaks me out. Her mane and tail has strands poking out from the main body of her hair, giving her a bit of a crazy look, but what adds to it is that her coat has some Knicks, scratches and bruises, along with her dress having some slight tears here and there, mostly on the edges. It also didn’t help that her sudden outburst, coming from a pony as shy as Fluttershy, it seems weird. “Did you see a squirrel pass through here?” She asks me right in my face while hovering.

“Hey Fluttershy. How are-mff!” Before I can finish, she shoves her hoof against my lips.

“I will ask again: Did… you… see… a… squirrel… pass… through… here?” she says slowly, spacing out the time between words. She slowly removes her hoof.

“Uhhh yeah I saw him…” I turn around to point but I spot the squirrel. He has his tiny hands placed together like he’s praying and he’s mouthing the words ‘no no no no no no ‘ while shaking his head no. “Uhhhhhhh saw himmm gooooooo, that way!” I point to my left instead.

“Thank you.” She says quietly and hovers off. “Come out, come out wherever you are.” She sings in a somewhat caring but clearly freaky tone. I stare in the direction that she left in, not taking my eyes off it as I try to comprehend what just hand.

“Huh?” I look down to find the same squirrel tugging on my pants. He then hugs my leg. “Oh! Well… you’re welcome.” I nervously say. He pulls out an acorn and holds it up for me. I reach down and take it. “Oh. Why thank you.” I say nicely. The squirrel smiles before chittering as he scurries off in the opposite direction of where Fluttershy went. I look at the acorn, to my left, then my right, and finally back to the acorn. I look straight ahead. “What the hell just happened?” I ask no pony in particular. Sighing, I place the acorn in my pocket and walks back inside.

“Well that’s five down. Now where’s-?” I immediately spot Rarity, with a big white unicorn with a golden mane and wearing the top area of a suit, over near one of the table. I smile and walk over to the two. Looks like you finally hooked your prince, Rarity. “Well hello Miss Rarity. I see your looking wonderful this evening.” I play as my most cheesy and gentleman like voice I can think of.

“Ughhh, listen I- Oh! Swift! It’s so good to see you! I didn’t recognize you for a second there.”

I chuckle, “Well I do what I can. Is uhhh, is everything alright with you?” I ask. From her groan right now, looks like she’s not having any fun either, and her prince hasn’t even turned around yet to acknowledge my arrival. Weird.

“Ohhh, I’m fine. I’d like you to meet Prince Blueblood.” She gestures to the pony next to her. A prince. I knew it.

“Ahhh, so you must be-?” I begin to say as he turns around.

“Ahhhhhhh! What is that thing?! It’s hideous! Oh keep it away from me before it infects me with its horrific diseases! Here! Take her!” He pushes Rarity into me, where as I catch her and he takes off somewhere outside.

“The annoying jackass I’m plotting to kill.” I finish up and say the last part to myself. “You alright?” I ask the mare in my arms.

“I’m fine.” She says while I let her down. “I was hoping he would come around with his behavior… but it seems that’s not going to happen.”

“Gee, ya think.” I smugly say while staring in the direction that jerk took off to.

“Well, I better calm him down before he calls the-“

“That’s right. A hideous beast has entered the castle grounds and is ruining this event! You must find it and take it far away from us civilized ponies!”

“Don’t worry, your highness. We’ll find it.” My hearing picks up a particularly interesting conversation. I twist the top part of my body a full 180 degrees to spot that same jackass prince coming back in with three other guards. He holds his hoof up to point at me and Rarity.

I tense up, “Holy-!” I drop to the ground and roll under the table. I move to the other side of the table and stay low. I move along the table to get away from the spot where I was just at. I wait a couple minutes for the coast to clear. I duck back under the table the second I see white followed by gold and blue. Again, I wait a few minutes for the coast to clear.

When I’m satisfied with the time that’s gone by, I move out on the side of the table that wasn’t occupied by ponies and head back to where I was at when I came here. Well this sucks. I’m not even doing anything and that asshole immediately made me public enemy number one! When I find him I’m gonna-

“Swift?! Where are you?!” Rarity quietly calls out my name. I duck back under the tables and slowly push up the table cloth. Looking around at the different hoofs, I spot the familiar crystal heels worn by the fashionista pony. I reach out and tap her on the shin. She notices my hand, where I point up. I move out and meet Rarity face to face with each other on opposite sides of the table with only my head showing.

“Are they gone?” I say while looking side to side in hopes of finding that jerk and the guards. Nothing, good.

“For now but they’re still looking for you.” I look through the crowds to see if I can spot any guards, and yes I do.

“Dang it! Alright, see if you can find that asshole that convinced the guard I’m a rabid creature and see if you can convince him otherwise. I better find a way outta’ here.” I quietly but hastily say. Unfortunately, Rarity has that look on her face that shows unsureness for her.

“IIIIII don’t know if he’ll listen to me but I’ll do what I can.”

“Thanks, you’re a doll Rarity. Good luck.” I duck and make my way along the table again.

“You too!” she quietly shouts after me. I make it to the end of the table and peer around to spot some stairs that lead up the stage the Orchestra is playing on. Looking around some more, all the exits are monitored by guards very closely. If I was a pony, I might be able to blend my way out, but being a completely different species is out of the question as of this point. I have to make my way out without being seen. Looking along the walls, I spot an air vent that looks like I might just fit through. As of this moment, I can’t be picky. The wall the table I’m hiding behind is aligned against the south wall, the stage is on the east wall, and the air vent is on the west, but the door a came through is between the south wall and the vent, so that’s a no go, especially since there are no pony groups I can hide behind. Which leaves me with only one option: go all the way around. Making sure that no pony in particular is looking my way directly, especially the guards, I move towards the stairs. Hiding behind the curtain as I make it, I breathe a sigh of relief and look around again. The ponies are all conversing with each other and not even paying attention to the band. I guess with gentle orchestra music, you don’t really look at the players, you just listen.

Speaking of players, my heart stops as I spot the cello pony, Cellist I guess, looking right at me. Now that her eyes are open, she has grayish purple eyes. She’s also not missing a beat with her cello while looking at me. I slowly bring my finger up to my lips. “Shhhhh.” I hiss to myself but hopefully she heard me, and understood me. Her expression doesn’t change in the slightest; instead she just closes her eyes and continues playing. I crouch and make my way towards the other side of the stage. As soon as I pass the Cellist, I get a better hearing of her music. It’s gentle but slightly vibrant. It has a sense of calmness to it that would definitely go great for a couple watching the sunset. No pony’s are looking.

“You play beautifully.” I whisper to her, making sure she can hear me. I resume my movement and make it to the curtains. I look back to the Cellist to see her looking at me. Her mouth loses the bland expression and turns into a smile, the corners of her lips slowly curving up to make a slight smile.

“Thank you.” She mouths the words and returns to her playing. I smile and make my way down the stairs. Thankfully, there’s another row of tables filled with. The only problem is that half the row of tables split to make way for the door in the middle of the wall, with, no surprise there, two guard pony’s watching it. Luckily, a sizeable group of pony’s are standing together and having a good time. There’s my ticket through. Making it to the table, moving across it and towards the group of pony’s, I quickly move behind them so the guards don’t see me. See me they didn’t. I breathe a sigh of relief and move to the other side of the table and head towards the end of it. I look over the table to see some groups tightly pressed against the wall with some of the guards patrolling as well.

“Damn. Can’t make a straight shot.” I mutter.

“Straight shot to what?”

“I gotta go to that vent so I can escape the guards because their looking for me.”

“Ohhhhhhh.”

“Yeah.” ... Who the hell am I talking to? I turn around to my left to see something pink.

“Pinkie Pie!!” I shout loudly

“Hi!!” Without wasting a second, “Mmf!” I cover her mouth with my hand and drop to the ground just as some ponies and guards turn to our direction.

I roll us over until we are under the table. I hold her there with me on top as I stop my breathing to listen around. “Shhhhhh.” I make sure to shush the earth pony. She nods with me still covering her mouth. After about a minute, I relax… and finally realize what position we are in. “Gahhhh!” I lowly shout and get off her by rolling out from under the table.. “Ummmm! Hehe sorry about that.” I quickly apologize to the pink pony so she doesn’t take it the wrong way.

“Sorry about what?” she asks, poking her head out from under the table.

“For the… uhhhhh, never mind.” I nervously say, not really wanting to go into the subject. I look back around to continue to try and plot my way towards that vent. Yet I still feel that same familiar presence behind me.

“Whatcha’ doing’?”

“*Sigh* I need to get to that vent but I don’t see an easy way through to it.” I reply with annoyance.

“Can I help?” she says, moving her face in front of mine.

I groan and push her away. “No! … Wait, I think you can.” I quickly turn back to her. “Can you make some kind of distraction? Something to get everypony’s attention. Long enough for me to be able to get to that vent.” I point to it.

“A distraction? Hmmmmm…” she thinks for a bit, “Ahh! I got it!” Without another word, she zooms off. I go back to looking and ready myself for what the crazy pony has up her sleeve.

A few minutes later, “C’mon everypony! I know what’ll make you shake those groove bags!” She shouts very loudly. I peak over the table to see Pinkie on stage talking into a microphone. Looking around, every head in the room has turned her way, including some of the ponies against the walls have moved away from it, although every single pony, minus the guards, are staring with wide-eyes and mouths agape. Now’s my chance! Without delay, I take off towards the vent while all the ponies are eyeing the pink pony on stage. I get to the vent in no time at all and I stand up so I can reach. To my relief, it’s open. Thank you Pinkie.

Yooooooouu reach your right hoof in!
You reach your right hoof out!
You reach your right hoof in and you shake it all about!
You do the Pony Pokey meeting lots of folks a cloooouud!
That’s whaaaat I’m talking aaabout!

I can’t help but slowly turn around and watch.

Yooooooouu stamp your left hoof in!
You pull it right back out!
You stamp your left hoof in but you better help him ooouuut!
You do the Pony Pokey but you find a different route!
That’s whaaaat its all aaabout!

Wow. I mean literally wow. I never thought I would hear something like this. A pony slightly turns his head. Oh-! I quickly squeeze myself into the vent, feeling a little snug, especially with the cape but I force it. I try to be as quiet as possible while crawling, especially since the vent echoes every so often but I make it work. I don’t crawl very far till I finally spot a light at the end of the vent. Cool. Once I make it, I look through to see if there is anypony nearby. To my relief, the room is a ghost. Opening the grate with a low creaking noise, I fall out and roll to soften my landing. I look up to my amazement to find that I am surrounded by pieces of the royal guard ponies armors on mannequin stands, shields that are small and easy to move around and some that are massive for bigger defense but slow movement, blades ranging from small knifes that can easily be concealed, not as intimidating as my combat knife but enough to get the job done, short swords, standard double-edged long swords, massive heavy long swords that resemble the claymore, and spears, some pointed at the end which means they are only good for thrusting or javelins, some with a blade, and the rest are halberds. They also have other ranged weapons, like bows and arrows and even crossbows ranging from different sizes, some for firing quick shots and reloads fast but not a whole lot of damage behind every shot, and some that are completely the opposite, long range shooting crossbows that reload slow but packs one hell of a punch to it.

“Woooooooow!” I voice my amazement under my breath at the armament the guards have. I examine all the walls around me, seeing the different weapons, defenses and armors littered along them. My eyes stop at the only door in the room. I move over to it slowly and gently grasp the handle. I slowly but gently pull it open enough for me to peek through.

“Did you hear about that creature that’s got everypony riled up?”

“Hear about it? Prince Blueblood was practically screaming about it running down here. Whatever it was must have really spooked him.” Two guard ponies are right in front of me. And judging by how they look, along with the scenery around, I passed these two on my way to the main room.

“Or maybe he was just overreacting? You know how he always is. Wants everything to be done exactly how they are supposed to, to his standards.”Emphasis on ‘his’, the guard on the left says with annoyance in his tone. Sounds like I’m not the only one who doesn’t like a particular prince. Join the club.

“You’re probably right. Have you also heard about that new species that came up in Equestria?”

“Heard about it? I was one of the ponies guarding the door while Princess Celestia and… that… thing were talking. Although he wouldn’t exactly be known as a species with only one of them found, and alive. Either way,” I grip my chest. The memories of that day surfacing up again to the recesses of my mind. “After we heard that scream, we charged in and were surprised at the scene: that creature, I think the Princess called him a human, was lying on the ground with a hole in his chest and… blood everywhere *Shivers*. I still don’t know what happened, or how he survived. The Princess even made it clear that he isn’t a threat to her, or Equestria.”

“Soooooo, basically the next time we see a creature that we’ve never heard of or seen before… its alright?”

“As long as it stands only on two legs and wears clothes constantly, pretty much.”

“Alright then.” I slowly close the door so they don’t notice and I back away from the door. Well, good thing I’m known by some that are not from Ponyville. That’s… somewhat good. Well, that conversation was enlightening. The only thing else that’s sucks from this situation, I’m stuck. I don’t hear anything from the vent so it means that Pinkies done singing, the only door out of here is guarded…

“I’m trapped. That’s it, I’m trapped.” I groan and sit down on a crate. Minutes go by in utter silence for me with nothing to do, until I pull out my apple, take a bite out of it and shoot up, “Welp, better entertain myself…”

For about an hour, I’ve eaten the apple and began looking at the make and material of the weapons and armor, how the helmets and suits of armor are molded to accompany the unique, well unique to me, body’s of the ponies, and seeing how accurate the bows, arrows and crossbows are. It’s boring but at least I have something to do. I grab another spear off the wall and examine. “Awesome. Strong hard wood, finely crafted grip so it wouldn’t slip, and expertly grinded metal to get the fine point and blade across.” Throughout my admiration of the blade, I hear, in Rarity’s words, a ruckus coming from the next room. “The heck is going on?” I ask myself. From the noise, it seems they are going at it. Ehhh, probably Pinkie trying to liven the party up again. Yeah, its probably nothing…

*CRASH!!*

I was dead wrong. The wall collapses where the vent is and upon instinct I bring the spear up as a means to defend myself. I wait a little while till the crashing sounds of rubble and marble come to a silence. Regaining my composure, I’m now standing in the middle of a large gaping hole in the wall, along with everypony in the room staring right at me. I stare at them all, and just barely realize I am still holding the spear. “EE!” I fumble with the dangerous weapon and immediately drop it on a table. I reply with my best smile at the awkward situation.

*KEENG!* A loud noise interrupts the short silence. I look done to see that the spear fell off the table. I look back to everypony. “Ehehehe. Uhhhhheh.” I nervously chuckle. Looking around, Rarity is covered in cake, Pinkie is on the ground completely sprawled out on her stomach, Applejack is next to her destroyed cart, and Rainbow Dash is surrounded by pieces of a destroyed statue with a small chunk on her back. Wow. And I thought I was worried about making a scene.

“Well… it can’t get any worse.” I hear a small voice say. I lean forward and look to my right to see Twilight and Princess Celestia standing in the doorway. Twilight is right, at least it can’t get any worse… right? Right?!

The ground begins to shake underneath me, almost making me lose my balance as I dart my eyes around to spot the source. What now!? The doors to the outside suddenly burst open and animals of different kind begin trampling inside, with a very pissed off Fluttershy standing in the doorway. “You’re *sigh* going to LOVE MEEEEEE!!” she screams loudly. The animals freak and tear apart the place, everypony running and screaming in terror of the rampaging animals. I step out of the hole and onto the cracked marble floor.

“Whoa!” I duck as a monkey swings past my head using a torn banner. “Holy-!”

*Whistle!*

A loud whistle catches my attention. Me, Pinkie, Dash, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy look towards the purple unicorn. She motions for us to go, and go we do. We all run past the Princess and into the hallway, me being the last one out. “Thanks for the party, Princess!!” I shout back and round the corner at the end of the hall, only to lose my footing on the rug and slamming into the wall. “Ow! Damnit!” I quickly get back up and bolt after my friends.

“Ohh! Rarity your glass slipper? Now your Prince is sure to find you!”

“Ahhhhhh!!” I hear a shriek just as I get down the first set of steps and see Rarity at the bottom and Pinkie in the middle, with Rarity’s slipper there as well. Okay, now THIS is familiar too. “Swift!” Rarity shouts at me. Seeing the slipper, if this is anything like Cinderella, I don’t think Rarity is looking for a Prince right this second.

“I’m on it!” I reply and jump down. I grab Pinkie and hoist her onto my left shoulder and kick the slipper. Unfortunately it was more durable than I thought, because it soared through the air and breaks a hole through the glass window. Crap! I quickly move down the rest of the stairs and bolt out the door.

“Where’s the carriage?!” Twilight shouts, looking everywhere frantically for it.

“Over there!!” I yell and point with my right hand to the side. Even in the short distance my ability kicked in, because I’m practically at my truck in the blink of an eye. I open the passenger door to the back and toss Pinkie in. “Let’s get the hell outta’ here!” I yell. I pull out my sword, head towards the back and cut the ropes off my truck. Everypony else jumps in except for Twilight.

“What about the carriage?!”

I grab Twilight, “Screw the carriage! It’s gonna turn into an apple anyway, right?” The others grab her and I slam the door. Opening the door and jumping in, I start the truck up and peel out on the concrete. Turning the truck slightly, we take off towards somewhere else, anywhere that’s not here…

“Hey! Pony Joe? Another donut.” I say with annoyance in my voice. I’m still mad the others all left me in the dust like that. The Gala is important yes but it would probably be better if we all were together to experience it, together!

“Don’t you think you’ve had enough?” Donut Joe tries to convince me.

“Another Donut! Extra sprinkles.” I angrily say while slamming my claw and hot cocoa onto the counter. I slump a bit. Well, it’s there night. Better wish them the best.

*Ding*Ding*

“Twilight Sparkle! Haha! Long time no see!” Donut Joe says. I turn around to see all my friends at the doorway. I smile and go over to them.

“Hey! How was the Gala? How was your best night ever?!” I ask them. I wanna know how it all went, especially since I was here practically all night. Swift gives me this stare that makes me cringe a little.

“Look at us.” Following his advice, their all pretty banged up. Even Swifts cape is ripped in half.

“C’mon, Spike. We have a lot to talk about.” Twilight leads me over to a nearby table. This can’t be good…

“That sounds like the worst night ever!”

“Aannnnnnnnndd understatement of the year goes to Spike the dragon! Let’s give him a round of applause everypony!” I sarcastically say and begin clapping my hands. All my other friends laugh and join in, making the little dragon blush. After a minute of laughing, it dies down.

“I just hope Princess Celestia isn’t upset at us for ruining the Gala.” All of us appear nervous at Twilight words. You and me both girl. The Grand Galloping Gala is the most prestigious, important and renowned party in Equestria, to my knowledge anyway, and we busted it up… bad. Let’s hope Twilight is right.

“That was the BEST Grand Galloping Gala ever!” The mysterious voice is heard over everyone else’s. Looking over to the main door, the very Princess were talking about is standing before us.

"Princess Celestia?!” We all say in surprise. What’s she doing here? This can’t be good.

"Pardon me, Princess, but tonight was just awful.” Twilight points out.

“It was.” I agree.

"Oh, Twilight. The Grand Galloping Gala is always awful.” Wow, it was boring even for her? Interesting.

"It is?”

"That is why I was thrilled you were all attending. I was hoping you could liven things up a bit. And while the evening may not have gone as you planned, I'm sure you'll agree that in the end it didn't turn out so bad for this group of friends.”

“Even in the face of defeat and misery, a silver lining somehow always finds its way.”

“Wow that was well put Swift. You're right, Princess. Friends have a way of making even the worst of times into something pretty great.”

"Yeah! Hanging out with friends!” Rainbow says

"Talking!” Fluttershy adds.

"Laughing!” Then Pinkie.

“So basically what we wanted in the end was something that a certain little dragon wanted that we all practically ignored?” I point out. This was definitely what Spike wanted the whole time.

“Your right, Swift.” She looks at Spike, “You were right all along Spike.” The little purple dragon smiles happily.

“As horrible as our night was...” Applejack begins.

“...being together here has made it all better.”Rarity finishes the sentence.

“In fact, it's made it...” Pinkie begins and I just know something is gonna happen.

“...the best night ever!” Everypony shouts and begins laughing. I smile. I was right. A simultaneous phrase by everyone at the table. Pretty cool.

“It kinda was. Except when you’re being hunted and chased by the royal guards because of the massive ego of a particular noblepony… actually it was pretty exciting.” That is true. Being chased by the guards and having to sneak my way into an exit out of a room was fun, unlike everything else that happened, except at the end when everything came crashing down… literally.

“Yes, I heard of that. A rabid creature was in the Gala?” The Princess asks. It turns really awkward when I feel all eyes on me.

I groan loudly and look directly at the Princess, “Do you know a Prince Blueblood?” At my words, I hear a light shutter. Out of the corner of my eye, it’s Rarity.

“Yes. Yes I do.” I smile and grab a cup of hot cocoa that Donut Joe served us.

“That’s good.” Me and Rarity take a swig in order to try and drown our memories of that asshole.

“My Nephew.”

“Pfffffffffffff!! Cah! Ahaa! Cuh! Your Nephew?!?!” Me and Rarity spit, cough and shout at the same time. We look at each other before looking back at the Princess.

“Yes, Prince Blueblood is my Nephew. He can be a bit… over reactive at times. I assume he is the one that ordered the guards to find you and… evict you from the Gala?” She says casually. Looking at Rarity, I can’t tell if she’s mad at herself for not bearing the rudeness of the Prince and becoming an in-law to the Princess Celestia, or that how can some pony so rude, arrogant, self loathing, and overall a completely a-hole be related to one Princess Celestia. Me… the second.

“That would be correct your highness. While we are back in Ponyville, is there any way you can… you know?” I gently nudge the Princess, hopefully she catches my drift.

“Quell the rumors of the supposed rabid animal, stop the guards from searching for you, and make sure nothing like this happens again?”

“Yes, that would be very nice.”

“I’ll see what I can do.”

“Thank you, Princess.” Twilight chimes in. “So Swift, not quite exactly what you expected huh?”

I look all around at my friends. I can only imagine the property damage we did to that place, not to mention how many ponies are gonna be sore and mad as hell that ‘ruffians and common folk’ ruined this momentous night. All in all, there was no chaotic damage to anypony’s well-being, unlike back in Ponyville with the potential attacks from the Everfree forest. “In truth, this has been a pretty fun night. Like we all established a little while ago, this was the best night ever.”

All my friends agree again. This night turned out pretty hectic in the end.

Wonder what else Equestria has to offer…

Author's Note

Author’s note: If only he knew, right folks? In any case, I’ve decided to sort of switch the point of views around every so often. The main point of view will be of Swift Wind the majority of the time but on occasion it might turn to another pony’s point of view type thing; giving it a sort of episodic feel to it.

Also this took waaaaaaaaaay longer than I wanted it to be and I hate myself for that. Literally I do, I slacked off too much and was late, sorry folks.

Annnnnnd another thing, I could still use some more proofreaders. I already have a few but I want as many as I can get. Everyone has their own perspective on things.

The Return of Harmony: Determination

The Gala was fun. Princess Celestia was able rescind the order to capture me and made sure that in no way am I constant threat to anypony unless provoked. In layman's terms, I’ll be treated as any old citizen, with a bit more pull in some cases due to my role and occupation. Even though the night went a little differently than we all preferred, it was still nice in the end.

“Alright, the hammer goes into here... the stock connects to there... trigger right here... sights are aligned...” I've decided to give my Mossberg a bit of a tune-up. I’m sitting on my porch with my shotgun's parts spread out. I've started putting the pieces back together to bring the gun back to its former glory. “This goes here... screw these in here, annnnnnnd... done!” I finish up my construction. The shotgun is back to normal and ready to be used again. “Alright, that’ll do.”

*Vroooooom!* My truck suddenly turns on. Looking up, I see no pony in the seat, or anything for that matter.

“Hello? That truck is off-limits!” I shout, hopefully to get whoever is trying to take my vehicle for a joy-ride out of there.

No response.

I load the Mossberg with slug rounds and aim my shotgun at the truck. “Come out now! You are on private property and I am within my rights to kill you!”

Still nothing.

“Hey!!” I shout louder over the sound of the engine and move closer.

Suddenly, the Hummers front bounces upwards, sort of like a lowrider.

Okay, what the hell was that? That thing practically weighs a ton. No way can anything make it do that. I think and move a little closer. I slowly move closer and closer with every slow cautious step. I gently tap the front half side of it with the end of my gun. Nothing happens.

I lower my gun, “Phew, uhhhh I guess it was- Ooof!!” I’m cut short by something slamming against my chest, something rubbery. I fly back and slide on the ground till my head smacks the bottom of the steps of my porch. My vision is blurry and my world is spinning from the smack and the momentary lack of oxygen. I slowly get up and look at what exactly it was that hit me. My eyes widen to see something I had only seen in movies. The wheels are stretched out from the bottom of my truck, giving it a monster truck type look. The grill begins to move and change, the bars spreading apart from the top and disconnecting but still connected at the bottom. The entire truck rears back until it is only on its back wheels and the door opening in the back. The front half of it bends forward and looks in my direction. The windshield wipers move to the top of the roof and point to the side downwards, like eyebrows that show anger. Lastly, the headlights flicker onto high beams and nearly blind me. Through my blind eyes, I can’t see anything but I hear the loud slams of something walking, I think.

My vision returns, “What the heck was... that?” I mutter in annoyance, then fear as my once inactive machine has now turned into something out of “Transformers.” It stares at me for minutes that almost feel like hours at how tense the situation is. This better not be a side-effect of Twilight’s spell. If it is... I can’t even imagine the hell of taking on my motorcycle, or especially my plane. The hummer machine bends backward and breathes in. Fear paralyzes me at this new anomaly in front of me.

“RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAWWWWWWWWWWWWWWWRRRR!!” The thing roars loudly in my face, dots of oil and steam plastering onto my face and clothes as I can look as clear as day inside the engine of my former ride.

It stops roaring soon afterwards and looks at me again. “Ohhhhhh fff-“

“Ohhhhhh dear! I hope none of the other animals see these delicious chocolate filled cotton candy clouds! I’d hate to have to share them!” Fluttershy sarcastically shouts as a way of goading the animals to eat away at this minor inconvenience. Since my spell didn’t work, the only other choice would be for the animals to eat it all up.

“Ah! You and me both sister!” Fortunately, Pinkie is more than willing to lend a helping hoof as she stuffs her muzzle into the cloud. Before she can take another bite, raccoons, squirrels, and, strangely, really long legged rabbits dig in, pushing the pink mare out of the way. “Heeeeey!” Much to her disappointment.

“And when y'all are done with that, feel free to have some popcorn for desert!” Applejack adds. With the massive mash-up of a dozen cotton candy chocolate filled rainclouds slowly diminishing, the popcorn will be gone just as quickly.

I smile at my own brilliant plan, “You see Spike! You should never give up.” I say to my assistant, especially since he was soooo quick to give up just a few minutes ago. “There’s nothing we can’t overcome if we all work together!” I finish up.

“Aw yeah! Those clouds were a pain.” Rainbow Dash expresses her dislike of the strange clouds. From the pieces of cotton candy still stuck on her coat, mane and tail... sticky clouds clearly don’t match with her.

“Don’t worry Rainbow Dash. They’re all taken care of.” I reassure her by gesturing to the half eaten cloud mash up. As we watch the cloud slowly diminish, I’m still puzzled at what exactly the clouds are, and why are they here. “Hmmmm.” I hum to myself while tapping my chin with my hoof, trying to think of a proper explanation.

“What is it, darling?” Rarity asks me.

“I’m still trying to wrap my head around the appearance of these strange clouds.” I reply.

“And why my apples are bigger than bulls!” AJ adds.

“And why these corn stalks suddenly started popping. I mean, it’s not even that hot out!” Rainbow points.

“And why Angel and all the other rabbits have suddenly grown so tall!” Fluttershy says.

“You’re right! It’s so strange.” I mutter to myself as I continue to try and think.

“AAAAHHHHHHHH!!!” A loud voice suddenly pierces the air. We all quickly look around to try and find the source of the distress.

“Over there!” Rarity points to the far end of the field. My eyes widen as I see...

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Fucking hell!!” I curse as loud as I can while running away from my death machine of a former ride. I don’t know what the hell is happening, or why there is popcorn all over the muddy field I’m on, but my ride suddenly coming to life and wanting to chew on my bones is one sick joke!

“Swiiiiiift!” I look to the side to spot my friends aways away from me. I smile that I have back-up, but what can they do to help me against this?!

“Heeeeey! I could some ooohf!” I try to call my friends for help, but unfortunately I tripped and fell over a rock. I groan at the sudden impact on my face against the ground. Suddenly it begins to get darker and darker around me until, “Eya!” I roll over and manage to avoid the pouncing motion of my predator. It immediately turns to me, scaring the hell out of me. I crawl back trying to get away from it.

“Rawr!!” It jumps at me again.

“Ahhh!” I shout as it pounces again.

Nothing. I’m still alright. I move my arms away from my face and open my eyes to see the grill/teeth right at my face, still trying to move forward and chomp on my face. Curious at what mysterious force is holding it back, I look to the side to see all my friends are holding onto a rope for dear life, one that’s connected and wrapped around the back left wheel of the truck.

“Swift! Run!” Twilight shouts. I take the advice and take off towards a nearby tree.

*SNAP*

Unfortunately the rope didn’t last long. With an audible snapping sound and the surprised cries of the girls and dragon, my truck continues its chase. “Look out!”

At the last second, I jump past the tree. With a loud crashing sound, my truck impacts the tree. Without wasting any more time, I get up and run towards my friends. “You guys alright?!”

“Are we alright?! You were the one being chased by a ravenous... metal... monster!” Spike tries to say. I sigh and nod.

“Yeah, thanks for the help back there.”

“Your welcome. Now-“

“It’s getting back up!” Rainbow points back towards the crash. I turn around to see that she is correct. Slowly it gets back up onto its tires but is still damaged pretty bad. As it turns to look at us, I spot the engine as clear as day from the torn grill and crumpled hood. It immediately kicks into overdrive and charges right at us. My friends gasp but in an instant, I pull out my pistol and open fire, firing round after round into the machine as my friends hide behind me.

As soon as I fire the 17th round from my gun, it explodes. In a large fiery explosion, my one massive all-terrain vehicle goes up in flames, sending a minor shockwave towards us. After a few tense seconds, we look back to see the crater with my ride half destroyed. The front half is charred, broken, and the metal and glass are melted but the rest is somewhat intact, barely. I holster my gun and sigh, “Well... that’s that.”

“Sorry ‘bout your ride.” The southern accented cowpony says. I growl lightly and clench my fist hard.

“The person that caused this is gonna be sorry.” I angrily say.

“Don’t worry, Swift. We’ll get to the bottom of all this.” Twilight reassures me.

I calm down a bit from her words, “Yeah, thanks Twilight.”

*Buuurrrrrppp*

“Spike... real mood killer man.”

“I didn’t mean too! A letter from the Princess, Twilight.” The assistant dragon holds up the neatly wrapped parchment for the unicorn to take with her magic. She immediately unwraps it and reads it over. The rest of us wait patiently for what the Princess has to say. Hopefully why my truck tried to kill me, why corn stalks started popping into popcorn, and the rest of the crazy stuff that happened, like how a bunch of different animals, including bunnies with very long legs, are eating a giant pink cloud leaking brown water.

Twilight suddenly gasps, “C’mon guys! Princess Celestia wants to see us all in Canterlot immediately!” She looks at me specifically. “Especially you, Swift.”

“Me? Really?”

“She asked for you to go specifically as well.”

Everyone looks around at each other a look of being unsure. “Well c’mon then!” I shout, getting everyone’s attention, “Hopefully she has some answers for all this!” I take off running towards the train station with my friends following close behind...

Few hours later...

“Almost there!” After we got off the train, we all immediately bolted towards the castle and up the stairs till the familiar double doors lead towards the entrance of the castle. I slam into the doors, making them fly open and revealing the Princess to be pacing back and forth on the spot that she and Twilight were greeting guests at the Gala. “We’re here!” I shout while trying to catch my breath.

“We came as quickly as we could!” Twilight adds as we all come to a stop at the foot of the stairs.

“Thank you, Twilight, Swift. Thank you all.”

“Is this about the weather? And the animals' weird behavior?” Twilight frantically tells the Princess.

“And how my truck suddenly came to life and tried to make a meal of me?”

“What's happening out there? Why isn't my magic working? Is there–“

Before Twilight can finish, the Princess holds up her hoof to halt her student’s barrage of questions. “Follow me.”

With nothing else, we all follow her in silence till we come to a long hallway. “I’ve called you all here of a matter of great importance.” Princess Celestia says. As we walk down the hallway, I look around to get a better look of the stained glass windows around us. One in particular catches my eye. “It seems an old foe of mine, someone I thought I had defeated long ago, has returned. His name... is Discord.” Discord... I remember that from history. The god of chaos if I remember correctly.

“Ahhh!” From the squeal right next to me, I can tell its Fluttershy who gets scared of the figure embedded in the window and runs off to the others. I look back at the window for a second before rejoining the others.

“Discord is the mischievous spirit of disharmony. Before my sister and I stood up to him, he ruled Equestria in an eternal state of unrest and unhappiness.” Now I see the puzzles fitting together.

“Sounds familiar doesn’t it?” I state and cross my arms on my chest. Who else has had a taste of chaos? Who else lives in a world that has that around almost every corner? Me, damnit. No wonder she asked for me to come.

“It does. That’s why I called you here. From the stories you told about your world, in case something happens with the Elements of Harmony, you will be our backup plan.” The Princess explains and points at me. I smile, knowing that she chose me to help in this crisis situation.

“Thank you Princess. I’m honored.”

She smiles and continues, “Luna and I saw how miserable life was for earth ponies, pegasi, and unicorns alike, so after discovering the Elements of Harmony, we combined our powers and rose up against him, turning him to stone.”

“All right, Princess!” Rainbow Dash shouts. In truth, turned to stone definitely sucks. I never really thought the Princess could do anything like that. Pretty cool.

“I thought the spell we cast would keep him contained forever but since Luna and I are no longer connected to the Elements, the spell has been broken.”

“No longer connected?” Twilight voices her disbelief.

“How is that possible?” I add.

Soon we find ourselves in a much fancier part of the castle, adorned with flower beds on pillars, spears pointing out with the Equestrian flag hanging from them, even more stain glass windows and statues adorn the area, particularly that of a special door at the end of the room adorned in some gems. “This is Canterlot Tower, where the Elements are kept inside since all of you recovered them. I need you to wield the Elements of Harmony once again and stop Discord before he thrusts all of Equestria into eternal chaos.” Finally I can see exactly what these Elements of Harmony are. I knew it couldn’t just embody with the girls.

“But why us? Why don't you-“

“Hey, look! We’re famous!” Pinkie shouts, gaining all of our attention to a particular window. On the window, six ponies each shoot some type of light purple beam at a dark blue alicorn.

“If I’m not mistaken, this where you six used the Elements of Harmony to defeat Nightmare Moon and revert her back to Princess Luna, right?” I ask out loud while walking up to the window. I’ve read Equestria’s history every so often since I first came here so I can refresh my memory of that subject. I haven’t really read into the most recent changes as much.

“Very good, Swift Wind. You have learned our history well.” Princess Celestia compliments me.

“Thank you, your highness.” I reply without looking back. The Princess continues to keep talking, but I focus more around us. Ever since the Princess led us down this way, I’ve been having this chilling feeling that someone, or something, has been watching us. In the time I’ve spent running, you sort of develop a sixth sense when it comes to that. I look around the room carefully and place my hand on my pistol holstered in my belt, ready to pull it out at the instant notice of something off. I push a curtain slightly to the side and look to spot a hedge maze right outside, along with off in the distance a few specks of pink, which indicates that more of those freaky rainclouds are all over.

“Chocolate Rain!” I turn back to see Pinkie Pie looking at Twilight with an intent stare. I give a confused look. The hell did I miss?

“Don't listen to her, Princess. We'd be honored to use the Elements of Harmony again.” Twilight reassures the Princess of their role. I smile and continue to look outside. I spot some very interesting statues. One has a pony standing on its hind legs and holding an orange flag, another has three fillies playing with each other, and finally the last one is just a platform with nothing on top of it. Hmmmm, weird.

“Ooh.” The happy moan catches my attention, plus the blue light, making me turn back to my friends to see them all staring into the fancy door, with a blue jeweled up case. “You can keep the Elements. I'll take that case!” Rarity says in awe.

“Have no fear, ponies. I have total confidence that you will be able to defeat Discord...” The Princess grabs the chest with her magic and opens it, “With these!”

Everyone gasps, “With what?” I bluntly say at the empty chest in front of us. The Princess freaks and drops the chest. An uncomfortable silence quickly follows everyone, unsure of what exactly happened.

“Oh well. If anyone needs me, I'll be outside in the chocolate puddles with a giant swizzle straw.”

“Hold on you! You’re not going anywhere.” I quickly grab the pink mares tail to stop her from bailing on us.

“But... chocolate!” she points to the outside as I pull her back to the others.

“No.”

“Awwwww.” She groans. Everyone looks at the box in disbelief that the Elements are gone. Something is clearly wrong.

“How can they be gone?! Don’t you have a spell or something protecting that room?!” I say while looking all over the chest.

“I do! That chamber is protected by a powerful spell that only I can break! This doesn't make sense!”

I groan and begin to think on just what it is we can do. I’m the Princesses backup plan, but I can’t be that plan if I don’t know where Discord is! Damnit.

“Hahahaha.” I pull out my gun in half a second at the maniacal laughter around us. “Make sense? Oh, what fun is there in making sense?”

“Discord... Show yourself!” Princess Celestia shouts. I aim all over trying to spot the source of the voice.

Another laughter pierces the silence. “Did you miss me, Celestia?” I look at the different windows, trying to figure out where he is until my crosshairs pause on the window with Discord on it. “I missed you.” The figure in the window says before slithering off it. “It's quite lonely being encased in stone, but you wouldn't know that, would you, because I don't turn ponies into stone.” Discord menacingly says while appearing in the window next to the previous one he was in.

“Technically, you’re not a pony. You’re a draconequus.” That’s the name of the species that Discord is. He instead just looks at me as I continue to aim at him.

“Annnnnd... what are you per say? You know what I am, what are you?” He asks me with interest. My mood doesn’t change. This bastard decided it would be funny to turn my most important find into a ravenous death machine.

“I’m a human. Discord, god of Chaos I presume?” I angrily say.

“Ahhh, so my reputation precedes me.” I says in a cocky tone, trying to boast who he is and what he’s done.

“No. Only something as ugly as you can truly be called god of chaos.” I mock him. He gives me a blank stare, somewhat unamused at my insult as I hear a couple snickers behind me. Discord is about to say something.

“Enough!” Celestia stops the both of us from our short conversation. “What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?”

“Oh, I just borrowed them for a teensy little while.” He smugly says. He snaps his claws, making the Elements of Harmony picture on the window he’s on disappear.

“You'll never get away with this, Discord!” She angrily says while flaring her wings and scratching her hoof on the floor like she’s going to charge.

“Oh, I'd forgotten how grim you can be, Celestia. It's really quite boring.” He lazily says while leaning back in the window.

“You don’t know how grim she can be.” The image of that hole in my chest resurfaces to my mind.

“Oh I think I do. I’ve pretty much lived as long as she has.”

“There are some things you remember... and some you haven’t heard.” He looks at me a bit more while rubbing the bottom of his chin. “What?”

“Out of everyone here... you’re the most interesting out of the bunch.” He says with a smile. I cock the hammer of my pistol back.

“And I should feel honored by that?”

“No, but I know who everyone else is.”

“You do?”

“Why yes!” He moves up to the top of the window. “Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty; Rarity, the Element of Generosity; Applejack, The Element of Honesty;” he names each of my friends and what they represent as he counts down. “Not to mention Twilight Sparkles Element is the most elusive and powerful most of all, Magic. Fluttershy is the Element of Kindness and Pinkie Pie is a personal favorite of mine... Laughter.”

I hear some snickering sounds behind me. I turn to see it’s who he just mentioned. “Pinkie!” Twilight shouts at the pink mare.

She bursts out into laughter. I look back to Discord as he dances on top of the head of Twilight in the window. “He’s standing on your-“

*Bang* *Bang* *Bang*

I fire rounds into the parts where Discord is at, hopefully trying to kill him now so we don’t have to deal with this later. “Hey!”

*Bang* *Bang*

“That’s not nice!”

“Will you die already!” I shout and fire continuously at Discord as he moves all around the window. He jumps over the next one where I break that one into pieces as well. The audible click in my gun reminds me to reload. I quickly drop the clip and put in a fresh one. I aim again but a white hoof with a golden shoe stops me.

“What have you done with the Elements of Harmony?” The Princess asks Discord.

“Oh, so boring, Celestia. Really? At least he just made things interesting. Fine, I'll tell you, but I'll only tell you my way. To retrieve your missing elements just make sense of this change of events. Twists and turns are my master plan. Then find the Elements back where you began. Hahaha.” He mocks the Princess again and gives us a damn riddle while appearing from different windows that aren’t broken, even appearing in multiple ones at once. I hate riddles. The window he first started from returns to normal as his voice disappears in the distance.

“Can we go home now?” Fluttershy shyly says as we walk up to the window.

“Sorry, Fluttershy. That’s not an option.” I reply. Probably right now my motorcycle is probably going on a rampage on the ground, and my plane is probably in the sky right now as well. We need to stop Discord.

“What do you reckon he meant? Twists and turns and ending back where we started?” Back where we started? I really hate riddles. Most of the time I can’t figure them out. I guess if anyone can figure it out, Twilight is the one to go to.

“Twists and turns... twists and turns... twists and turns! That's it! I bet Discord hid the elements in the palace labyrinth!” Twilight happily states. I go over to the clear window she’s at and look out. That labyrinth is pretty big. Twists and turns are right, but back where we started is not. But then again, I can’t figure out riddles so I got no say in the matter.

“You sure Twilight?”

“I’m positive!” I sigh. I hope you are.

“Good luck, my little ponies. The fate of Equestria is in your hooves.” We all bow to the Princess as she honors Twilight by placing her horn on her shoulders, first left then right. Sort of how kings do with their knights. She looks right at me, “And hands.” I smile.

“Thanks, Princess. We won't let you down.” Twilight reassures the Princess and we turn to leave.

“Swift!” I stop in my tracks at the mention of my name. “I need to talk to you.”

I nod and look back to my friends. “Meet me at the entrance. I’ll be there shortly.” Twilight and the others nod before they run off again. “Yes, Princess?”

“Discord is a slippery being that will no doubt do whatever it is that’s necessary to ensure you all fail.”

“Yeah, I kinda got the gist of that with all his ranting.”

“Just please be careful.”

“I will your highness.” I bow to her and turn around to head towards the maze.

“Swift...” I turn back to her having the most serious face I’ve seen her have, “I am giving you authority to do whatever is necessary to ensure Discord does not stay free.”

I nod and give her my best salute, “Yes ma’am.”

“Good... now go!” She yells. I turn around and bolt out the door towards my friends. It isn’t long till I make it to the doors that lead outside, whereas my friends are all standing at the entrance... only they look different.

“Girls?”

“Ahhhh!” They all shout. Now I can see what’s wrong. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy don’t have their wings and Rarity and Twilight don’t have their horns.

“What the heck?” I say to myself

Suddenly a ball of energy appears before us, getting bigger and bigger till it explodes in a bright white light in front of the entrance. Finally after the light dissipates I can see well enough to make out that asshole is back. Now that he’s in front of us in the flesh, the description of him is uncanny of how he is. The head of a horse, body of a dragon and a bunch of other animal parts for the limbs that I don’t care the list right now because of his insistent laughing. “Hahahahahahaaaa!” He laughs into the air. “You–You should see the looks on your faces. Priceless! Hahahaha” he says in an amused tone. The smug attitude that this bastard has is really starting to irritate me.

“If you know what’s good for you you’ll return my friends to normal now!” I demand. He waves his finger at me.

“They'll get them back in good time.” He disappears and reappears next to Applejack, “I simply took them to ensure there's no cheating. You see, this is the first rule of our game: no flying, and no magic.” He emphasizes as he moves between my friends.

“The first rule?” I catch onto his words on the mention of first.

“The second rule is everypony has to play or the game is over, and I win.” Discord menacingly says while tapping his fingers together.

“Even human?” Twilight asks. In truth, whether he wants me to or not, I’m gonna help my friends. We need to get the Elements of Harmony so we can banish him. I won’t risk any needless violence in front of my friends unless I absolutely need to, much to my disappointment.

“Hmmmmm...” he thinks for a second while coming in close to examine me. The others backup a little but I meet his gaze and stand my ground. “Fine, whatever. Truthfully I’m curious to see how you’ll perform.”

I smile and lean closer, “You scared since you got a firsthand look back in the castle?”

“Me? Scared?” He says in disbelief.

“You were moving pretty fast. I thought you, the god of chaos, wouldn’t be running as much. The only reason why I stopped was because of the Princess.” I taunt him.

He narrows his eyes and stares right at mine; the both of us leaning in closer till our faces are pushed up to each other. “You better remember who you’re talking to. You don’t know the things I can do.” He says in a low voice, in a way to try and scare me.

I bare my teeth and reply, “And you have no idea what I’ve been through, nor what I can do!” I angrily say. Many tense second pass, the both of us staring each other down in an attempt to intimidate the other.

“Good luck!” he suddenly pulls back and shouts in a happy tone before disappearing. I give a weak sigh.

“Were you two having a staring contest?!” Pinkie yells in front of me.

I sigh again and pinch between my eyes. “Did I ever mention how much I hate him?”

“You and me both.” Dash says while trotting right past me.

The others walk up past me as well, “That was very brave of you, Swift.” Except for Twilight who decided to try and comfort me with words. I calm myself down and smile.

“Thanks Twilight.” I grab my gun and pull the barrel to check if it’s reloaded, “C’mon, we have a country to save.”

“Right behind you!” she happily agrees.

I move in front of everyone else and swing my aim all around me to make sure nothing tries to surprise us. “Alright, it’s clear.”

Before my friends can make a move, a hedge wall suddenly shoots up in between us. “Ahhh!”

“Girls!” I run up to the wall and try to jump through. “OW! Fuck!” I yell in pain. The hedge is hard as steel, preventing me from getting back to my friends. Other shouts can be heard as the sound of more hedges walls sprouting up can be heard. “Twilight! Rarity! Applejack! Pinkie! Fluttershy! Rainbow! You all alright?!” I yell as loud as I can over the wall.

“We’re fine Swift!” Twilight yells back.

“Phew. Good.” I say to myself.

“What the hay do we do!?” Rainbow’s familiar annoyed attitude yells back. I look around to try and see of which way I can go. To my dismay, there is only one way to go.

“Head to the middle!”

“That’s it?” Rarity replies.

“You got a better plan?” The silence indicates no. “Great. Let’s go and good luck everyone!”

My friends wish me and each other luck and the various trotting sounds say they are gone. Alright then. “*Sniff*”

Before I take a step, I hear something sniffle. Listening to the sound, the source is just on the other side of me. “Fluttershy?” She’s the only pony I know to be crying in this mess.

“Eeep!” her sudden cry of shriek confirms it.

“Fluttershy, you have to get moving.”

“I can’t.”

“Yes you can!” I firmly shout. The quivering stops. “Fluttershy you may be the shyest and kindest pony I know... heck you’re the shyest and kindest person I know! But I know you care about your friends more than anything right?”

*Sniff* “Right.”

“If you want to help us, and get out of this place for good, we need you. You have to meet us at the middle so we can get the Elements of Harmony and defeat Discord!” I think for a second on what next to say. “I swore that because you guys saved my life, I will protect you... but I can’t do that forever. You need to help me now. I can’t get to you from here. Please Fluttershy, you're braver than you think.”

*Sniff* “You think so?”

“I know so.”

She sighs, “Alright, I’ll do it.” She confidently says, making me smile. Good girl.

“See you on the other side.”

“Alright, thank you Swift.” I chuckle and ready my gun.

“No problem. Now be careful.”

“You too.” She trots off to our destination. I smile knowing that I was able to convince her to get moving. Alright, bring it on Discord. I jog forward with my pistol aimed forward.

Less than half an hour passes and I’m not making any progress. I can’t get an accurate position where I am and anytime I try to leave some type of trail leads in vain. “Just got to keep pushing.”

“Rawr!!” As soon as I move around another corner, a statue of a Manticore comes charging right at me. I quickly aim directly at it and fire as quickly as I can. The statue is just a copy so it’s not like the real thing. The Manticore cracks and breaks while moving at me, crumbling to pieces that roll up to my feet. The head still moves and growls at me. I scoff at it, pick my foot up and slam it hard onto the fake creatures face, shattering it into nothing but dust.

“Brave, I’ll give you that much.”

I don’t even acknowledge the mysterious voice, I already know who it is. “So?”

“You didn’t even flinch when that Manticore came charging right at you. Most ponies would have ran the other way and quivered in the corner.”

I smile, “I’m not most ponies. I faced three of them in the Everfree forest and took one down in melee combat. Plus I had a lot of practice fighting back in my world.” I continue to move and aim forward, expecting something to jump out and attack me.

“Hmmm, impressive. But you no doubt had help from that... tool of yours.”

“I make do with what I got.” I bluntly say, noticing I’m coming up on a corner that leads left.

“Reeeaaallllly? Let’s put that to the test shall we.” He smugly says. I look to the right to see Discord nonchalantly floating in the air at just my eye level and give him a suspicious look.

“What do you-“ something suddenly swats my pistol out of my hand. I turn back around only to spot a swinging tail.

Not this time!

Remembering my occurrences with swinging objects in my face, I duck and grab the tail. The entire creature is entirely familiar yet again: A Cockatrice. Without making eye contact, I turn around and pull the tail over my shoulder, bringing the main part of the creature right down on Discord. The draconequus disappears in a poof of smoke the second my makeshift weapon touches him. The Cockatrice squawks loudly as it slams into the ground before I pull it back and throw it as hard as I can away from me.

“Damn. That was close.” I mutter to myself as the statue demon scurries back onto its feet. Its eyes flare up again but I look away in time. I wait and listen to the sounds of the rapid step of it running or flapping its wings at me. Upon hearing the footsteps close enough, I duck and manage to dodge another tail attack. I follow up with an uppercut using the palm of my hand and finishing up with a roundhouse kick. I slam the head of the Cockatrice against the steel-like hedge wall, keeping its head pinned till the audible cracking sounds of the stone statue crumbles to dust. I step back and regain my composure.

“Well that was... interesting.” Discord says. It doesn’t take a genius to know that he’s surprised on how I just executed a cockatrice with nothing but my bare hands and not even taking a hit.

I chuckle and pop my knuckles, “Yeah, it was.” I walk back and grab my pistol from the ground, “I guess that training book really came in handy.” I remember Twilight giving me a set of books at one time, one of them being a martial arts training manual from Japan. Glad I got it and looked it over.

I move forward again. “Tell me, why do you stick with these ponies and help them? You’re obviously much more powerful than them and could be so much more.” Discord says.

I don’t take my eyes off the front. I already got surprised once, I don’t want to again. “Because when I came here, I had nothing. Barely any food, no thoughts on where to go or how to survive in this new world. The ponies of Ponyville were attacked so I intervened and helped.” He moves close to the front just within my vision range, “After I lost consciousness, they didn’t throw me into the Everfree forest and leave me to rot, they didn’t cage me up, they didn’t have an entire platoon of royal soldiers guard me, they didn’t treat me like an animal... they treated me as a person; an intelligent person that can be reasoned with.” I stop and look at him. “They saved my life and gave me a purpose. I don’t forsake my friends.” I finish saying and break into a full on sprint, leaving Discord in the dust for him to contemplate on my words.

Moving and carefully checking around every corner, I think about how my friends are doing. I hope Discord hasn’t siced other statues on them. I know Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie can take care of themselves but Fluttershy is what I’m worried about. If anything she’s pretty good at hiding and running, so that’s something to consider. From how long I’ve been in this Celestia forsaken maze, I should be there soon.

“C’mon girls, we’re almost there.” I stop in my tracks at the familiar voice.

“Whatever.”

“Can’t be!”

“Hold on! This diamond isn’t getting any lighter.”

“Awww, you want some help? Too bad!”

The other four’s voices seem weird, familiar but weird. I move ahead some more and turn the corner to spot my friends. “Guys! You made it!” I shout and run up to them. Before I can get close, Twilight holds her hoof up to stop me.

“Swift, it’s good to see but I’m afraid I can’t ask you to go further.” What? What the hell does she mean? Now that I look, everyone else here, except Twilight, is a slightly darker shade than they were before. Rainbow Dash is missing, and... Rarity is carrying a massive boulder. What.

“What do you mean?” I ask why she won’t let me go with them. Looking down the straightaway they were in, it leads to the center. That must be where the Elements are.

“I’m sorry Swift, but the Elements of Harmony are just too powerful. I can’t afford to let you anywhere near them.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?” I ask a bit angrily.

“I can’t take the chance of the most powerful relics we have to be put in danger with someone of your background.” She bluntly says. What the-?

“You’ve gotta be kidding me! After everything I’ve done, you still don’t trust me?!” I yell. Now I’m really starting to get mad.

“I’m afraid so, Swift. I’m sorry.” With her final words, she begins walking off. Applejack walks past me with a weird look on her face, Pinkie just pushes me out of the way roughly.

Rarity begins to strain a bit with the giant boulder on her back. Why does she have that anyway? “Rarity why do you have-?”

“Stay away! Don’t you dare touch my diamond!” She suddenly barks at me when I try to grab the rock. She just moves past me as she continues to lug the heavy object.

“Awwww, did the little human have his feelings hurt?” Fluttershy says in a sad baby voice right in front of me. “Too bad. Hahahaha.” She rudely says in a singsong tone before striding off. That was weird. Rarity being greedy, Pinkie being pushy, Fluttershy being rude as fuck, and that look on Applejack was just plain weird for her. Something’s wrong. Really wrong.

“Twilight!” I muscle my way in front of the others to the purple mare. “There is no way that-“ I grab her shoulder with my right hand to stop her. “Ahhhhh!” I yell loudly in pain. The second I touched her skin, mine immediately reacted in a painful way. I look at my hand and stare closely at the red marks adorning the palm and fingers.

I look at Twilight who stares back with a scared look on her face. I grip my burned hand in rage and grab my pistol with my other hand. I aim point blank directly at her face, the look of fear and horror appearing on her as well as the others. I pull the trigger, sending the bullet out of the barrel and directly at the mare. The bullet impacts the ground. Twilight, or so I thought at first, disappears into a plume of smoke. I smile and aim at the others. They step back but I start firing, each one of them disappearing in a similar fashion as the first. I knew it. I knew they weren’t real. “Very observant of you. I say I-“

I twist my wrist to the side in an instant and fire before Discord can react. “Ow!” He yells from the bullet wound in his lion arm. I take full aim at him with both hands on my pistol as he looks at me with a disgusted look on his face, mine showing the intent to kill.

“I’ve got plenty more on me.”

“Hm! Fine! You were boring anyway.” He yells. I fire three rounds at his face. The bullets impact the hedge wall as he disappears as well.

The only time I got hurt with pretty much no reason is because of magic. Discord tried to screw with me using some type of illusion spell. Guess he didn’t count on my... allergies to break his vision. As I look down the hedge hallway, I notice the statue at the end warping till it disappears to reveal more of the hallway. Another vision, eh Discord? I don’t think so. I gotta keep moving.

*FWOOSH*

I look up to spot something flying. Upon closer examination, it’s Rainbow Dash. Wait, how did she get her wings back? Discord said- A rumbling under my feet distracts me as I try to keep my balance. The hedge walls suddenly retract into the ground, dust and dirt kicking up into the air, nearly blinding me. I cough a few times and look around to get my bearings. Instantly I manage to spot my friends, who are just like the illusion ones.

*Gasp* “Swift!” Twilight shouts happily and trots up to me. I remain wary just in case this is another trick. “I’m so glad you're okay!”

“Oh you are, are you ?” I suspiciously ask. She looks confused.

“Yes! Why wouldn’t I be?”

“Hmmmmm,” I think as I lean in to closely look at her. I quickly place my hand on her head.

“Oh! What are you doing?” she asks me. I wait a few seconds for the burning feeling to come around. It doesn’t. I place my hands on her back and neck to be sure. “Sw-Swift?” she asks nervously from my groping.

I look at her face to see she’s blushing. I sigh and move back, “Sorry, Twi. Just making sure it was you.”

“Oh... okay.” She still retains that nervousness about her.

Suddenly lightning begins to boom all around us. “Well, well, well. Somepony broke the ‘no wings, no magic’ rule.” Discord menacingly says while floating out from a small cloud of dust. He snaps his fingers. I look to my friends to see Twilight and Rarity getting their horns back and Fluttershy her wings. “Game's over, my little ponies. You didn't find your precious Elements.” He taunts us about our failure, every second getting me more and more pissed off. “Looks like we might be due for a big old storm of chaos! Hahaha Ahhhahahaha!” He laughs maniacally as he rolls on the ground in utter ecstasy of his success. Twilight is obviously distraught but right now I’m doing everything in my power to stop myself from killing him. Everyone else is messed up, along with the rest of Equestria, and I have no idea that if I kill him and everything goes back to normal... or it all remains completely screwed. And I don’t think anyone would prefer the latter option. Just play it cool for now.

“And what are you laughing at?!” Pinkie shouts in front of Discord.

He stops laughing and wipes a tear, “Oh, you ponies are just the most fun I've had in aeons.”

“Well, quit it! You'd better think before you laugh at the Pink...ie Pie!” Pinkie tries to threaten Discord but messes up.

“Oh yeah? Well ha, ha.” Fluttershy messes with the pink mare.

“Quit it!”

“No. Ha, ha.” Fluttershy continues to antagonize the pink mare to no end.

“Hi-yah!” The sudden shriek turns my attention to the fashionista pony and farm mare, who Applejack just got kicked by Rarity. “Try it, punk. He’s mine. All mine!” Rarity yells at Applejack and continues to try and kick her. Fluttershy continues to piss off Pinkie Pie while Discord watches on movie theater seats while eating popcorn.

“Damnit, Discord!” I yell, walk right up to him and aim my gun directly at his face. “Tell us where the Elements are now!!”

“Hahaha do you honestly think I’ll respond to such trivial threats?”

I growl and cock the barrel back, “I can do a hell of alot more damage to you and your precious new world than just a few broken statues and that wound on your arm!” I yell in anger.

“We’ll see.” He casually says. Right now my trigger finger is aching and quivering with the anticipation of pulling back.

“Stop it, Discord. Just tell us where the Elements are?” Twilight says in a much more sincere voice as opposed to my sudden loud and direct threat, I guess as a way to console with him to give us what we want peacefully. My ass.

He scoffs and gets up, “I already told you where they are.”

“Twists and turns are my master plan. Then find the Elements back where you began. I remember.” He looks bored and annoyed at my interruption of him.

“You are really making a habit of annoying me aren’t you?” I chuckle.

“Likewise.”

“So, what? They weren’t in the Labyrinth?”

“Oh, wait, did you...? Hahahaha! How funny! You thought the Elements were in the labyrinth?” I growl in anger.

“Fuck! I knew it! I knew they weren’t in there.” I yell and turn around and grab my head tightly.

“Well, if you knew then why didn’t you say something?” Discord says with a smile right in front of me. I groan before I punch him. He dodges the blow but I only brush against that small beard thing he’s got under his chin.

“Because Twilight is a hell of a lot smarter than me, and I trusted her judgement.” I say while aiming again.

“Haha, and look where it got you.” I grip my gun tighter and look over at Twilight.

“Keep trying, you two.” He mockingly says. “Maybe the magic of friendship can help you.” He says to Twilight before moving to see us both, “Now if you'll excuse me, I have some chaos to reek.”

“Raaaahh!” I yell and fire three rounds. They fail to hit their mark as he disappears into thin air.

Suddenly thunderstorms start rolling in overhead. Not long after that, rain begins to pour... brown rain.

“Chocolate milk? I hate chocolate milk!” The now messed up and still freaky pink mare yells.

“Ugh.” I groan in disgust at the sticky substance falling on me and the infuriating fights that all my friends, minus Twilight, are having. Rarity being a grade A greedy bitch, Fluttershy just being a complete rude asshole, Applejack lying, and Pinkie not even being happy at all. What hell did he do to my friends?!

“Darn it. What do we do now?” Twilight asks me. I sigh and think. It’s obvious that the twists and turns concept didn’t work out right. Maybe we can try the second half.

“Twists and turns obviously didn’t work, maybe now we can try the second part.”

“Find the Elements back where you began.” Twilight mutters and begins to think. In truth, I have no idea where that spot can be. Twilight and the others were the ones that first found the Elements but I have no idea where exactly they found them. The Everfree forest I know but not much more than that.

“Anything?” I ask her.

She shakes her head in frustration, “Ugh. I just want to go home...”

“You and me both.” Now I really hope that all this stuff will just blow over soon. But unfortunately thats never the case.

“Wait a minute... Home! ‘Back where you began!’ The Elements must be in Ponyville!”

I grab my chin and think, “That... seems logical. The whole incident with the Elements of Harmony being discovered happened in Ponyville right? With Nightmare Moon?” I ask her, trying to get my bearings of the history and reason for going home.

“Right! And I have a book back at the library that might give us a clue!” I can’t find any fault with that. I’ve got nothing on what to go on, so I guess the library is our only lead.

“Alright,” I reload my pistol and get ready, “Let’s do this.”

“Great!” Twilight excitedly agrees, then looks to my side past me to the bickering others, “What about them?”

I look back to still confirm the noises, they are still arguing about the diamond and a bunch of other crap as well. “I got this.”

“Don’t touch my diamond!”

“Quit it!”

“Ha, ha!”

*Bang!* I fire a round directly at the boulder, making it ricochet upwards.

“Enough! We’re moving out!” I yell.

“You hit my diamond!” Rarity suddenly shouts in a very pissed off tone.

I groan and look back to her, “Aren’t diamonds practically indestructible?”I ask her.

She shuffles a bit as she looks over the spot that my bullet hit. She looks at it closely and rubs it with her hoof.

“Well?”

“... it’s fine.”

“Thank you.” I say in an annoyed tone and turn back to Twilight.

“Just don’t do it again!” I wave off the blind greedy mare and start walking.

“Let’s go home.”

“Right.”

It takes a long time for us to get home without the train and all. To my surprise, Rarity manages to lug the heavy object all the way... with only some slippery soapy roads, stampeding bunny rabbits, and one annoying draconequus taunting us and mentioning Ponyville being the Chaos capital of the world. My world may be in Chaos most of the time but this takes things to a whole new weird level.

“Finally, we’re here.”

“Thank you.” I groan. With all the floating, messed up and upside down buildings, I’m glad we made it.

Twilight looks back to the other, “Okay, we're here. Everyone please, please, please just go inside, please?” she practically begs the others.

“I absolutely refuse!” Applejack clearly lies as she walks right into the library, while turning into an even darker shade of grey. Fuck.

“With pleasure.” Fluttershy says and proceeds to stomp one of Twilights bushes of flowers into the ground, then turning even greyer.

“I hate libraries.” Pinkie Pie walks in and turns greyer as well.

Wait, we’re missing one... well two actually but one took off. Rarity doesn’t move in like the others. Looking around I spot the greedy mare trying to push the boulder.

“Ugh.” Me and Twilight groan and walk over to her.

“Rarity we need to move, now!” I firmly say trying to remain in my current composure as much as possible, which is really hard.

“Forget it! I know what you two are up to. The second we go in, you’ll use your powers Swift and your assistant Spike Twilight to take Tom!” ...Tom? Seriously?

“Tom?”

“Well it won’t work.” Rarity turns greyer and pretty much cuddles the inanimate object. I pinch the bridge of my nose in frustration.

“She’s not going in is she?”

“Not without Tom.”

*Sigh* “Alright, fine.” I move towards the grey unicorn, “Move. I’ll get him inside.” I say and move behind Tom.

“Alright, but be gentle. He’s fragile.” Rarity says in a baby voice.

I nod and sarcastically smile, “Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.” I say in a sly voice...

*Splash*

“Ahhh!” Spike wakes from his nap from the cold water that Fluttershy threw on him. “What did you do that for, Fluttershy?”

“'Cause you just looked so peaceful.” Fluttershy replied rudely.

“Huh?” Spike says in a confused tone, oblivious to the new mood of the once kind mare.

“HEEEEE-YA!” With a loud cry, and the breaking down of one of Twilight’s wall, the boulder known as Tom makes his entrance with the help of Swift Wind.

“Swift, careful! You'll ruin his beautiful finish.” Rarity tries to comfort the rock.

“Swift! Why did you-“ I quickly put up my hand to stop her.

“Twilight, you know as well as I that neither of us have any patience whatsoever for this type of crap and you're happy somewhere deep inside to at least get this thing inside.” I point to the boulder.

“His name is Tom!”

“Shut up!”

Twilight looks at me for a second as we stand outside her house. “Hm,” she smirks and walks past me into her house. “And you say you’re not as smart as me.”

I’m taken back by her compliment, “Wow, thanks Twilight.”

“Your welcome. Now then,” she looks over to her assistant, “Spike, we need the-“

“Hey, Twilight, what's soaking wet and clueless?” Oh lord... Fluttershy no.

“Fluttershy we don’t need-“ Before Twilight can ask, the formerly kind pegasus dumps water on her.

“Your face!” *Bang* And then promptly slams the empty bucket onto her head.

“Oh Celestia.” I mutter. From what I can tell, Twilight is just a tiny atom away from turning full blown demonic horse on everyone in this room, same with me.

“Hey, Swift, what’s-“ I don’t give her the chance to utter a single word as I grab the bucket from Twilight and grab both sides of it and pull... hard.

With a loud crunching and scraping noise, the bucket tears in half right down the middle. As I hold both pieces of bucket in either hand, I look at Spike, who cringes at the sight of me and the face I’m making, “Elements of Harmony reference guide. Now. Before some ponies turn out a HELL of alot worse than this bucket!” I yell. Spike and Twilight begin looking around while the others go back to bickering with each other.

I take into account of myself right now. Let’s see, the muscles in my arm are sore as hell from the sudden massive pressure I just placed on them from tearing metal in half, my legs hurt about the same because I kicked a GIANT FUCKING BOULDER into the wall of a tree, I have a fully functional Berretta 9mm with a full clip and some extra, and a combat knife in my pocket... something is going to happen in the next few minutes.

“Found it!” I look up to Spike who holds out the book.

Suddenly a scroll smacks the dragon in the nose, causing him to drop it... right into the hands of Fluttershy. Fuck. “Fluttershy...” I say in an annoyed tone, expecting her to give it.

“Keep away!” Oh fuck no!

Fluttershy tosses the book to Applejack, who tosses it to Pinkie pie, then to Fluttershy and goes around again. This time when ‘Shy tries to grab it, Spike jumps her, making the book miss its target. I dive towards the ground and catch the book. “Gotcha’!” I happily say.

Suddenly a blow aura surrounds it, followed by searing hot pain in my chest, neck, arms and hands. “OW!” I cry in agony and let go of the book.

“Mine!” Rarity yells as she sweeps the book up.

“Hey, do you even know what you just stole?” Twilight yells.

“No, but if you want it, I want it!”

Twilight tries to grab the book but doesn’t. I slowly get up but the pain still there.

I hear someone straining and look to see Twilight clenching her teeth and look absolutely pissed. “GIVE ME THAT BOOK!”

The blown tempered lilac unicorn takes off after the greedy mare. Fluttershy goes low and grabs the mare, hoisting her up and making Twilight crash into Tom. I clench my fist and stand up.

“Ha, ha. Good luck-“

“GIVE ME THAT BOOK!” I yell as loud as I can and run up to them. They’re too high up and they know it, but their too cocky to remember I’m resourceful.

“Try it.” Fluttershy taunts me as she continues to hold up Rarity. I bolt forward straight towards Tom and running up it and launching myself off the top towards the two. Fluttershy tries to pull away but I manage to grab Rarity’s ankles.

“Let go of me!”

“No!” she tries to kick me off but I hang on. Through all her struggling, I continue to climb my way up.

“Ouch!” she shrieks as I pull on her hair and grab her horn. It burns but to my surprise she stops casting the spell on the book making it fall. I smile and look up at Fluttershy, who is definitely pissed. I reach and grab her wing.

Her eyes widen when she tries to keep her balance on only one wing. “Ha, ha.” I laugh in her face and fall. I land on the rock and look down to spot the book. “Perfect.”

*Crash*

I look to the side on the second floor to see that Fluttershy and Rarity crashed into a bookcase. I smile and look back down, only to see the book is gone. Damnit. I quickly look around to try and find only to see it in the hands of one Pinkamena Diane Pie. “Pinkie Pie! Drop it!” I yell while seeing Twilight and Spike sneaking up on her from behind.

“Hahahaaa, okay.” She says suspiciously, then tosses the book just as Twilight and Spike jump her.

That’s it! I tighten my grip as tight as I can. The book comes down towards Applejack.

“I don’t got it.” Clearly she lies. Just as the book lands on her head, she smiles. Just as she’s about to throw it, a knife pierces the book and embeds it into the wall. She stands there fazed as all eyes look upon me as I stay in the stance I threw the knife. I jump down and bolt over to the book before anyone can react. I quickly wedge the knife and book out of the wall, then the knife out of the book. I turn around to be greeted by all the gray pony’s slowly baring down on me.

“Stay back!” Twilight yells as she jumps in front me, her head lowered and her horn glowing, ready to dish out spells like crazy, while Spike uses a scroll as a weapon. I growl lightly but also happy that I finally got the book.

“Now! Can we please try and find the Elements of...!” I yell and open the book. “Harmony?” From my questionable tone, Twilight looks at me to see I’m staring down at some jewelry.

“The Elements!” Twilight beams with happiness. This is the first time I’ve actually seen these so called Elements of Harmony. There are six, five of them look like necklaces, each one having a jewel in the middle that resembles my friends’ cutie marks. A red lightning bolt, a purple diamond, a light blue balloon, an orange apple, and a pink butterfly. The last one looks like a tiara with a oval sapphire stones along it and a magenta colored star in the middle above the tiara itself. If I had to guess, that one must be for Twilight.

“Well it’s about damn time.” I say, a bit of happiness washing over me that we finally found these stupid things.

“This is great! Now you guys can defeat Discord and put everything back to normal!” Spike says enthusiastically. I smile, but then I remember something.

“But aren’t we missing somepony?”

Twilight sighs, “We’ll cross that bridge when we get there.”

She then proceeds to place the necklaces on the others necks without their consent and finally places her crown on her head. I guess the most elusive gets to stand out above all. “Come on, everypony, let’s go!”

“But Twilight, what about Rainbow Dash?” Spike points out what we already know.

The purple unicorn sighs before grabbing the last necklace and placing it on Spike. “Congratulations, Spike, you're the new Rainbow Dash. Now let's go!” she tries to hurry us up. Everyone else is outside except for me, Twilight, and Spike.

“Me? What about Swift?” he points to me. Twilight looks at him angrily.

“Sure, make him part of an ancient magic move that could engulf him in magic and possibly set him on fire!” Somehow I feel as though that could happen.

“B-b-but what if she finds out I've been impersonating her? Whoa!” Before anyone can answer the dragon, I pick him up.

“Deal with it.” I roughly say.

“Now let's go defeat Discord so we don't ever have to talk to each other again!” The purple unicorn yells in front of us all.

“Yeah! Woo-hoo!” Suddenly everypony cheers as they run past me, almost trampling and running me over. I sigh and move outside and look to see the crazy hell that Discord has turned this place into. I look up high in the sky to spot my plane, with a little bit of some changes to it, soaring by. Thankfully he didn’t see me. Phew.

“Look out, here comes Tom!” I gently put down Spike and turn around. Weird thing is, I expect to see Tom at the hole in the wall, but I don’t. Where is-

*Crash*

I look up to see Tom floating directly above me surrounded by a pink aura... until it disappears.

“Shit!” I dive to the ground, away from the plummeting object before it can crush me. “Ouch.” I groan.

“Sorry.” Twilight yells to me from her balcony.

I weakly wave back to her, “Yeah.” I groan out again. I place my hands on the ground and slowly push myself up, only to come face to face with a green lizard leg, and a brown goat leg. Ahhh hell.

“Well, well, well, I see you've found the Elements of Harmony. How terrifying!” He sarcastically says.

“Shut it!” I say while getting up, “We figured out your riddle, we have the Elements that could defeat you, in my book that basically spells ‘you’re screwed’.” I turn around to the others, “Would you please do what you all do best and kick his ass?” I ask them all.

“Formation, now!” Twilight shouts, making her and the others get into the so called formation, in which they all just say ‘eh’ like they don’t care, which clearly they don’t. I back off as Discord begins to rant off on something but I notice that one of the Elements isn’t there.

I sigh and walk over to Tom and lean back against it, “Spike, get out here.”

His head peeks out from behind the boulder before walking up to me, “Swift, I don’t want to do this.”

“Sorry but at this point we don’t have a choice. Now get in there.” I sternly say and motion with my head. He gives off an exasperated sigh before walking to the others and joining their formation.

Twilight and the others close their eyes, a dense wind picking up around us. Suddenly they all begin to slowly float up into the air, the wind picking up even more when Twilight opens her eyes. The once purple eyes she had are full white with a glowing effect to them, then her tiara glows and lights up with a much brighter intensity to it, followed by Fluttershy’s necklace, then Pinkie Pie’s and Applejack’s, and finally followed up by Rarity’s. Alright, looking good, except... I look around and begin to count on the ones floating. One, two, three, four... five? I look down and see Spike standing there awkwardly with nothing abnormal happening to him whatsoever. Crap. If I’m not mistaken, we need all the Elements- All of a sudden the wind stops, the glowing stops, and all the girls fall to the ground. Glowing.

“Girls?” I ask with concern in my voice while moving towards them. The damn thing didn’t work. This isn’t good.

“What’s going on?” Twilight says a little groggily.

“Mines workin’.” Wow, Applejack said the truth. I saw hers glowing so it must have worked. “There must be somethin’ wrong with yours.” she says to Twilight. And there’s the lie.

“I hate the Elements of Harmony!” There’s grumpy.

“Hmph! Garbage.” Fluttershy throws her necklace to the ground away from her. There’s rude and jerky.

“Mine!” Rarity shouts as she grabs Shy’s necklace. And there’s greedy again.

This can’t be happening. The Elements were the true opponent to Discord, and now they failed. My friends failed. I sit down and try to think while Discord declares harmony dead and my friends go back to being what they are. The Elements were the main weapon against Discord, and they can’t make them work without EVERYONE! I tried to kill him but he’s too fast. I only got one hit in and he’s acting like nothing happened. I grab my head in frustration at the situation. What do we do?

“Fine! Leave! See if I care!” I break out of my thoughts at the loud voice. The others are gone and Twilight’s alone, even Discords gone. “I don't need you guys either! With friends like you, who needs...enemies...?” She finishes saying sadly. She lowers her head.

“Twilight?” I ask. I stand up and walk over to her. “Twilight?”

“It’s over Swift.” I kneel down in front of her and place a hand on her cheek, wiping away a tear in the process.

“No Twilight, it’s gonna be...” The purple fur against my hand turns to grey, along with the breaking of my heart. “Alright?” I say in disbelief. Twilight, the one pony who never gave up and wanted to defeat Discord, who was also told by Celestia to do so... just gave up.

“It’s over.” She says sadly. She turns around and walks off, leaving me to stand here like an idiot.

“Twilight?!” I shout at her, but she doesn’t turn around, she doesn’t even flinch! She just... walks. “Twiiiiiilliiiiiiiiigght!!” I yell even louder.

Nothing.

“No.” I silently groan to myself and look down. My eye comes in contact with a puddle of water. The thing that’s so interesting about it is... it’s not water, it’s a tear, and its in the shape of a heart. A perfectly shaped... broken heart. Damn.

“Ohhh such sweet relief. The Elements are disbanded, Equestria is in chaos, annnnd...” Discord appears next to me and places both his hands on my shoulders. “I have someone who can make just as much chaos and turmoil as moi!” he gestures to himself. I ignore the jackass and look up to spot Twilight just leaving my field of vision behind a building that’s upside down. “What do you say? Help me spread disharmony and chaos throughout the whole world... and I’ll give you whatever you want.” He whispers the last part in my ear.

Anything I want... Tempting. I don’t know. My friends were the only thing I truly fought for, they were the reason why I actually have a life here! And now it’s gone. “I... I...”

“Yeeessss...”

“I...”

“Yeeeeeessss...” he says with more volume with his voice.

I clench my eyes shut along with my fists, “I... Uhhh!” I yell as I bolt forward and begin running to the outskirts of town. I run as fast as my legs can carry me, my powers not really kicking in from the buildings I have to duck under, the floating bushes, low flying pink clouds, dancing buffalo and the slippery chocolate milk covered ground and soapy roads.

What do I do? What the hell do I do?! The Elements were what we need but all the bearers are too stubborn and too far gone to use them! I couldn’t kill him. What the HELL do I do?!?! I shout in my head repeatedly. Running is all I’m doing right now, running and sliding mostly from the stupid roads. Discord expects me to help bring chaos...! There is only one type of chaos my kind can bring... and it’s not meant for this place.

I stop and breathe heavily, doing what I can to catch my breath from the distance I covered, about the whole towns worth. I look up and spot my destination in front of me: My house. I smile a little that I’m here but there’s something different, it’s floating in midair, far out of my reach. “Damn, how am I supposed to get up there?” I ask myself. I scratch my head and look around for anything to try and get me up, but I find nothing. I sigh and see a rock just under the stairs that’s floating between the ground and stairs. I shrug and run up to it, jumping onto the rock and launching myself up to grab the stairs. Grunting, I pull myself up and into my front door. I double lock it, shut and lock the windows, and close the curtains. I go over to my bed and lay down and think.

What do I think? Princess Celestia is defeated, Luna is probably asleep for the night, and my friends have become inconsiderate jerks who gave up. Yeah, just what can I think? I let out a frustrated groan and grab my hair. The Princess said I could help... but did she really mean it, or was she just trying to make me feel better and special? I close my eyes and dig my fingers deeper.

What do I do?! I yell in my mind. As I try to comprehend that the fact that my new home is going to be destroyed, I cry. Tears begin forming under my eyes, the wet sad feeling I get when that happens appearing once again. The last time I remember crying was when-

“Ugh.” The image of those people surface again. I let my arms fall to my sides and just stare at the ceiling.

Time goes by. Seconds turn to minutes and minutes turn to hours. At this point I can’t tell if it’s the next day or not, what with Discord and his constant changing day and night time.

I turn over on my side and close my eyes, I guess this is it. I can’t escape my world. Even if this is nothing like it, it’s close enough. Another tear falls from me, landing on the floor with an audible splash.

“NOOO!!” I yell loudly, my eyes shoot open and I burst up from my bed. “I’ve come too far to let some blowhard take away my new home!” I stomp out of my room, “Celestia chose me as her backup plan and I will honor it!” I stand in front of my quintuple locked door, “I can’t remember how I lost my first home...” I begin unlocking the door. Once the door is unlocked, I grip the handle, “But I’ll be damned if I’m gonna lose this place too!!” I slam the door open and stare at my armaments. I wipe my eyes clean,

“Time to show a little initiative...”

“Let’s see, this could use some more clouds...” I make more cotton candy clouds appear, “No no, that won’t do.” I say while making them disappear. With my world coming together nicely, I feel as happy as I can be, but the thought of all the work I have to do still lingers. “Oh well. With the Elements of Harmony disharmonised, I shouldn’t have to worry about anything interfering in my plans.

“Discord!!” Except maybe one.

The god slowly turns around and faces me. “Ahhhh, did you reconsider my...” he trails off as he gets a good look of me.

I stand before him, not as some casually clothed human, but of full blown armed to the teeth human. My Mossberg is in my hands, fully loaded with standard shotgun shells so I can cut through his tough hide, my berretta is ready and willing in its holster, one of two combat knifes nestles neatly in its sheathe in my belt and the second is strapped to my ankle, two belts of grenades and shotgun shells cross into an X over my chest and back, and finally my most innovative weapon the Katana is strapped to my back and ready to be pulled out and used in a moment’s notice.

He raises an eyebrow and strokes his beard, “What is this?” he asks.

I cock my shotgun and aim directly at him,

“Your dethronement.”

*BOOM!!*

3 hours later…

“Ahhhhh!!” I yell in pain as I’m thrown back. I flip through the air and fall on my front, the force of Discord’s attack sending me sliding along the ground. “Cah! Cah! Uhhhhhh, damnit.” I groan as I try to get up. For hours I spent trying to take him on in a fight. He just swatted most of my attacks away, only a few cuts, bruises and a few non fatal bullet wounds he suffers, while my entire body is sore, burned, bruised, cut a few times and I think I twisted my ankle and broke a couple ribs. I slowly look up to see my Mossberg just a foot away from me. “Uhhh!” I groan some more and reach forward.

Slowly I crawl forward, each movement sparking the pain receptors in my body to life. I reach forward as far as I can, my hand shaking from my wounds, and grab it. Yes. I think with a smile.

“Uh uh uhhh. We don’t want that. *Snap*” Discord snaps his fingers and my shotgun turns into a snake.

*Hisssssss!*

“Ah!” I yelp and try to scurry back. The black snake looks at me before slithering away. I grunt in frustration at the loss of another one of my tools.

“I have to admit, you were pretty good.” Discord says while appearing in front of me. “In all my time of being the spirit of chaos, not one has retaliated against me in the fashion you have done.” He says while circling me.

“And?”

“And what? That was fun!” he shouts with happiness.

I grunt and try to stand, “Maybe for you.” I mutter to myself.

“Oh contraire!” He leans down to look me in the eyes. “My offer still stands.”

I slowly raise myself to my knees and look at him confused, “Really? Even after we spent the last few hours trying to kill each other?”

“That’s the thing. Look around us.” I slowly turn my head around and stare at the landscape around us. Craters are evident, floating buildings have some of their walls missing and furniture and other things from inside are falling out as they twist around in the air, different trees are chopped cleanly in half, and a bunch of bushes and rocks are floating around with purple bat wings. “My form of chaos is one thing, but this is another in the right direction.” He grabs me, eliciting a groan from me as he stretches his arm out with his palm open, sort of having me envision what it is he wants. “Imagine it, with knowledge of the chaos from your world and mine together, we can be the ultimate rulers of Equestria…!” He grabs my head and turns it to look into his eyes, “And beyond!” he says menacingly.

I grunt as I pull back out of his grip, “You honestly expect me to take you up on your offer? Even after I tried my damndest to kill you?!” I yell at his face. I grab my chest in pain from the sudden expansion of my lungs against my broken ribs.

“Ha ha ha ha, I could use that spunk.” He explains his reason. I groan and spit at him.

“I don’t think so.”

He casually wipes the spit off and looks at me directly, “What other choice do you have?”

I stop my rapid breathing and slow down a bit, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, look at you…!” He stands up fully and spreads his arms, “Look at your so called home!” I get a far more in-depth look at the place I have stayed in for so long. The months that have gone by, the ponies I helped, the landscape I have come to know and its terrain… it’s all gone. My friends brushed me off like nothing, I don’t even recognize the residents anymore, I can’t tell where the hell to go with everything upside down! Literally! “What would you do then? Huh? Run away now and try another battle in the future?” He says while baring down at me, “Didn’t you just say you tried your damndest in defeating me right now?” I look down in disappointment. The only other weapon I can try is my Barrett but I need to be stationary, otherwise that thing could possibly break or dislocate my arm from my shoulder. And once I’m made…

“…”

“Is being on the run for the rest of your life truly the only alternative you’d accept?” He asks me.

“…” I think on his words. For a crazy bastard, he's starting to make sense. I spent the last few years of my life on the run, watching over my shoulder for the people I’ve wronged, the police and people that chase me, the constant searching for food everywhere I could go along with shelter… it was horrible and I vowed I would never go through that again!

But if I accept, I go back on another vow I made.

“Well?”

I continue to think. Do I go back on my friends? Or do I go back on my old life? My thinking turns to minutes, obviously irritating the draconequus.

“Fine! If you want to, I’ll give you a head start.” he says while floating away.

“Wait!”

He stops and looks at me. “Yeeess?”

I slowly lower my arm and sigh, “I already went through years on the run… I don’t want that again.” I reply. But I don’t want to lose my only friends either.

“Your decision?”

I take a deep breath, do I stop running? Or do I keep going? Do I lose my friends? Or try to free them?

“I…“

Author's Note

Alright, finished this one a little bit earlier. I guess to make up for my previous late chapter.

Ah well, cliff-hanger! I always wanted to make one of these.

Edit:Now that’s a cliff hanger! Sorry folks, this sort of sprung up on me last night and I just had to put this in. Sure a battle is all well and good but a decision sometimes makes a difference too. I asked a ton of my friends, both on here, writing.com, fanficiton, facebook, pretty much everywhere I could get an opinion. Since most chose this one over the other two, which the third option was neither, this is what I came up with. I hope ya’ll like it and don't send me a bunch of hate mail or comments about how much it sucks and it shouldn't have been done and stuff like that.

The Return of Harmony: Anger

“Discord!” Before I can answer, the sudden shout of his name catches my attention. He looks up past me while I look back.

“Oh, it’s you all again.” He says boringly. My eyes lay upon my friends, all of them bright and vibrant as they once were before.

“Twilight? Girls?” I ask in disbelief. They all look stunned to see me on my knees in front of the god of chaos while I’m shocked that they are all back to normal.

“Swift? What are you doing here?” Twilight replies. I groan.

“I was trying to finish him.” I look to my side to see my katana. I reach over, grab it and slowly pull myself onto my feet while looking at my friends angrily. “Because you all failed to.” I hiss at them.

“What do you mean? We’re here now, aren’t we!?” Rainbow tries to counter.

I glare at her, “Now?! Just hours ago, you all were at each other’s and wanted to leave!” I grab my chest in pain but continue, “And you, Rainbow, some loyalty you are. All of you were suckered in by this monster’s lies and became the opposite of what you are! Aghhh!” I crouch on one knee and grip my chest tighter.

“But Swift, you should have known that we would have gotten back together in the end with the magic of friendship!” Twilight replies with a smile, trying to convince me. In the end… I thought I wanted to get my friends back, but now they're acting like everything is hunky dory! Well it’s fucking not!

“Don’t go spewing that crap at me Twilight! If you truly believed in friendship then you would have worked harder to get yours back!”

She opens her mouth to say something, but I stop her.

“You were the most level-headed out of everypony else here! You should have been the one to save everypony!” I yell and slowly walk towards the middle of the girls and Discord while holding my side, limping and dragging my blade. “You lasted the longest out of all of them… but you gave up in the end!” I yell the last part. “How was I supposed to help you when you all threw me away like nothing!” I yell louder. I drop my angry expression, sadness coming to take its place. “You betrayed me.” I mutter to myself. Just as I-

“Swift I-“ I hold up my hand to stop her.

“I’m done.” I grimly say. I turn to the side and begin walking away. What’s the point? All my friends before betrayed me, the ones here may be good but they turn so easily. I guess I’ll be a ghost, I lower my head a little, after all… for years, it was the best I ever was. Might as well keep going.

I can feel the shocked stares my friends have on me. I wanted to protect them, I really did… but seeing as they were able to turn back to normal on their own… I guess they don’t need me.

“Hey! What about my offer?!” Discords asks me. I stop and look at him. I just give him a blank stare, and flip him off. He scratches his head confused since I’m sure he doesn’t know about what I’m doing.

“In other words… fuck off.” I bluntly say and continue moving. All this was fun and all, but there’s plenty more out there in this world for me to see, might as well go see it.

“Discord! You did this! You did all of this!” I hear Twilight shout.

“Oh really? I didn’t even know!” Discord says nonchalantly and proceeds to laugh.

“Stop that!” the mare yells.

“Hahaha!” Discord continues to laugh.

“Please!” she tries to ask the draconequus politely. Keep trying just like that, Twilight. It ain’t gonna work.

“Hahahahaha!” he laughs more.

“I said stop that!”

“Hahahahahahahahahahaaaaa!!”

You’re really pushing it Discord. She can’t stay calm for-

“SHUT THE FUCK UP!!!!”

Silence immediately follows. I stop in my tracks and slowly turn around. Twilight is clearly pissed, the others are surprised with their mouths agape and open, and Discord is pretty stunned as well. I didn’t walk far, but I’m still somewhat a fair distance away from them all.

“Wow.” Is all I can say. Did I rub off a little on her?

“All this time you’ve put us all at each other’s throats! You’ve done too much and hurt too many for your selfish reasons! Princess Celestia chose me…” she looks over at me with a sad expression before turning back to Discord angrily, “And Swift to defeat you! You may have separated us once before…” Twilight and the others get into a battle ready stance, “But now, we will defeat you Discord!” Twilight shouts. The girls definitely look ready to give it their all this time. After Twilight’s little outburst, now I want to see just how they’ll defeat him where I couldn’t.

“Fine. If your friendship is sooooo powerful, go right ahead. Just make it quick.” He taunts them and makes some glasses appear before putting them on. “I have some more chaos to spread.”

“Hehe, you sure are full of it Discord.” I say to him while smiling, making him look at me.

“I guess I am because I know I can be. No one has powers like me.”

“Ready girls?”

“Ready!”

The chaos spirit groans as he looks towards the girls in annoyance. “You know what, I’ve had enough of this. I think it’ll be better for all of if I just disharmonized them permanently!” he yells and brings his claws close together. Pe-permanently?! Okay, that got my attention.

“You can do that?” I ask in disbelief. One thing about the girls freeing themselves from their opposite sides is one thing, but permanently…

“I can. I just thought it would be more funny and satisfying to see them all lose themselves to each other.” An eerie bright orb begins to form in between his hands and continues to grow slowly.

He’s seriously gonna do it. I can’t just stand by and-

No, no. They let themselves get taken over before and the last time I interfered I ended up in the hospital!

But this time they are going to be forced to change. Could I really-?

Another damn decision I have to make. I hate that.

“Time to end this.” Discord says in singsong voice, the orb in his hands already very large as it is.

And again that same damn decision somehow makes its choice for me! Damnit. I quickly move in front of the others, an even distance between the girls and Discord, and stand there.

“Really? Even after all that, you’re still going to protect them?!” Discord asks me with surprise as he barely tries to contain the power in his hands.

I chuckle, “Yeah, I’m indecisive. Sue me.” I casually say and stand my ground. My life has been crap as long as I can remember. At least with this… it can all end, and I can die for something good and don’t have to run anymore.

Yeah, I think I can live with that…

“Too late to back out now!” Discord yells and let’s go, a giant beam of energy shooting straight at me with no curving, no moving to the side whatsoever, just directly at me. But technically, I won’t be alive for long. Hehe.

*Gasp* “Swift!” I hear behind me. No doubt Twilight is surprised as hell to see me taking a shot for them. I look behind me to give my friends a smile.

My eyes widen to see that while I was conversing with Discord, my friends charged up the Elements of Harmony and fired a rainbow blast as well. I’m fast, but my wounds impair me.

First, Discord hits me, making me slide back a bit before the girls hit as well. Immediately, pain shoots throughout my entire body,

Then nothing.

No pain whatsoever.

“What the-“ I begin to say.

Pain! Lots of it again! I drop my katana and fall to my knees and then to my back. My body continues to burn and the biggest headache in the world ignites in my brain. I groan out loudly and grab my head to try to suppress the headache, but I fails to. Thoughts begin coursing through every recess of my mind, thoughts of tearing apart living things, helping to build houses, destroying buildings, helping others, tearing clothes, helping someone that was kicked down, spilling blood, helping to paint houses, kicking, beating, and hurting others to near death, and even going to standing between a weak person and a bully. Each thought pounding and hitting each other, the good trying to push the bad, the bad doing the same back.

What the hell is going on with me?! I try to form the words out my mouth but I can barely only think them.

“Swift!”

“Get control. Get control! Staaayyy… iiinnnn… controooolll!!” I yell and try to concentrate. I roll onto my front and to my hands and knees. As I look at the ground, seeing the regular, plain, ordinary dirt in front of me, somehow it calms me down.

“How?” I try to say through a breaking voice. The burning sensation is almost too much to bear. I punch the ground a few times with both fists until I grab a clump of the dirt and look at it closely in my hand. Looking it, the sensation begins to recede but the headache still remains. Why is this stupid clump of dirt helping me?! I yell in my mind and hold it up to throw it.

I don’t. It remains in my hand. Slowly I bring it down towards me again. That’s what this is in front of me, just something ordinary. Just a small piece of something larger.

That’s what I was before, ordinary. At one point in my life, even if I can’t remember it, I was just like this, among the others in my species, blending in with them and living my life. Then something happened for a reason… and now I’m here.

I’m here and no one else of my kind is. Why is it that I’m here and no one else is?

“Swift?” I slowly look up to meet the face of Twilight Sparkle.

“Because I have a purpose.” I mouth the words. She looks confused for a second. I look to my side and spot my katana again. Gripping it tightly, I slowly stand up, muscling through the pain as I fully stand in front of everyone. No one in my world would help because most of them were too stingy to lend a goddamn hand to help for just a second… but not her. She helped without a moment’s notice and gained a friend… and so did I.

The headache recedes, the burning feeling is slightly there but something else is as well: power.

Strength and power I can feel within my body, coursing through every fiber in my physical form… and it hurts.

I feel like I’m about to blow up. The power inside needs to be released or else-

“Looks like your Elements of Harmony failed again. No surprise.”

“Yooouuuu!” Swift Wind yells in a low voice, oddly enough the echoing of a few other voices following suit. The Elements of Harmony bearers back off from their friend as he slowly turns around and stares at Discord. To his surprise, the human in front of him is standing up tall with no limp whatsoever along with his eyes glowing pure white as well. “You tried to tear us all apart! You made me doubt my existence in this world; doubt the existence of my very own being!!” Swift’s multiple voices boom loudly, his own being the loudest of all.

“What’s going-“

“SILENCE!” The human cuts off the god of chaos. He points his sword directly at his opponent. “I hated you the moment I laid my eyes on you. You made my life hell! It was you who made me doubt my friends, the only friends I ever made in my entire life that treated me like a person!” Swift slowly makes his way towards Discord. “And I will do what is necessary to banish you to your prison!” Swift holds his sword up horizontally; the dangerous object glowing as well as the different symbols of each Element of Harmony begins appearing along the blade. Swift Wind holds his sword outwards away from his body with both hands.

“Begone, demon!” he yells and slices the air. The Element of Generosity shoots out from his blade, the symbol leaving the sword and flying through the air, a transparent light following suit and striking Discord.

“Ugh!” the draconequus grunts as he’s hit.

Swift sliced the air again and this time the Laughter element flies. Discord tries to dodge it, but it homes in and strikes him again. He then twirls around, sending two more at the spirit at the same time, the Honesty and Kindness elements. Discord slides back as both elements hit him. He falls to his knees and grab his chest from the build up of the elements within him.

“I will not be defeated by something like you!” Discord yells and stretches his arm out. More orbs of chaotic energy shoot out towards the overpowered guardian, where as he slices upwards, hitting the orbs into dust as the Loyalty element curves upwards high into the sky and strikes Discord directly.

Swift Wind stands up tall and holds his katana firmly with two hands. “Five down, one to go.” He says to himself and slowly walks forward. “Time to put you in your place, Discord!” Swift yells and slowly goes from a walk to a jog and is now running while holding his katana.

“No! Stay away from me!” Discord shouts and tries to stop the determined human. Swift doesn’t even falter and swats Discord’s futile attempts of stopping him away like nothing.

“I WILL DEFEAT YOU!” he yells as he runs. Swift closes the distance between the two, and slices, along with Discord doing the same using his incredibly sharp claws.

“…”

Like the silence of the dead of night, a quiet feeling takes over all in the area. The two combatants stand with their forms of weapon and attack outstretched, Swift Wind standing behind Discord as they have their backs to each other.

A deep dark crimson begins to form on the side of Swift Winds stomach. He grunts as the cut already allows blood to flow freely onto his clothes and form.

“Hehe.” Discord snickers at his blow. “Uh.” He groans as Swift Wind’s blow takes effect and his glasses break.

A sudden bright light appears from Discord as he slowly becomes encased in stone from the tail and feet up. “NO!” the spirit yells as he finally realizes he’s been defeated. He tries to swat the stone creeping up his form away in a vain attempt to stop it. Finally, all that’s left is his head. That doesn’t last long as it quickly finishes him up, a look of terror and fear plastered onto the spirits face as he’s immortalized in his stone prison yet again. A slightly transparent dome forms around Discord before expanding at a rapid pace. The dome engulfs Ponyville in a matter of seconds before shooting outwards, a bright light blinding all who look upon the former capital of chaos.

The girls look back upon their friend once the bright light passes and see the distinguishable red on him. “Swift!” Twilight shouts and teleports to him. “Swift. Are you alright?” she cautiously asks him, or if it even is him. He suddenly gets back into standing tall and places the katana back in its sheath on his back before his eyes return to normal.

“Uhhh.” Swift groans before collapsing forward.

“Swift!” she gasps and quickly uses her magic to grab him and puts him back onto his feet. He sways a bit, but the two Pegasi quickly hold onto him and keep him steady.

“Um, Swift? Could you… could you wake up, please?” Fluttershy shyly asks the human. His eyes remain closed. “If… if that’s alright with you.”

“Oh for the love of- Swift! Wake up!!!” Rainbow Dash yells in his ear.

“Huh! Wha! I’m up! I’m up! OW!” My eyes shoot open and I look around but the sudden shooting pain in my side makes me double over onto my knee.

“Swift, are you alright?” Twilight asks me while coming in my field of vision. I look at her sternly before getting back onto my feet.

“Well, besides the fact that I have an open wound in my side, a couple broken ribs, and a twisted ankle… I’m just peachy.” I joke to them. Some give off a stern look, particularly Twilight and Rarity. Rainbow and Applejack chuckle. Fluttershy turns away to avoid seeing the blood, and Pinkie is looking at a flower on the floor. I look around and see that everything is back to normal.

“We should really get that looked at.” Twilight proposes, gesturing to my wounds and all, particularly the one in my side.

I wave her off, “I’ll live.”

“Not for long if we leave that untreated.”

“Whatever,” I look around some more, “Looks like everything’s back to normal, huh?”

“Yeah, it sure is.”

“About time.”

“Hold on, I have to ask.” Dash begins, catching all of our attention, then turn I turn to my side while she’s hovering in the air. “Swift, aren’t you in pain or anything?”

Uhhhhh… didn’t I just establish my wounds just a few minutes ago? “Uhhhh-“

“Not in the way you just said. I mean do you feel any burns or anything like when you touch magic?”

I look at her weirdly, “What do you mean?”

“Ugh.” She groans, “I mean, Twilight just caught you with her magic to hold you up. You didn’t wake up or yell out in pain or anything!” Rainbow explains. One minute I was trying to realize my purpose, the next the loud rainbow maned pony is yelling in my ear.

“No, I don’t feel anything like that.” I double check myself to make sure that I’m not just ignoring the burning sensation.

Nope, nothing. I feel fine… excluding the pain in my side.

“How is this possible?” I ask to nopony in particular. Everyone looks confused, even Twilight.

“I’m not sure. I only used magic out of the suddenness of you collapsing. But I guess if anyone has an answer for that it would have to be the Princess.” Twilight answers.

“You really think so?” I ask. I’m not trying to doubt her, I just want to make sure she’s sure.

Twilight smiles, “I know so.”

I nod my head in agreement, “Alright, let’s get back to Canterlot and ask. Ow.” I groan a bit louder than I intended.

“But first you gotta quit being so stubborn and get that looked at.” Twilight voices her displeasure of my attitude towards my wound. As much as I want to hurry up and get answers, maybe that wouldn’t be such a bad idea.

“Yeah… you’re probably right about that. Blurry vision is definitely not a good sign.” I wearily say and almost lose my balance.

“Whoa! I got you.” Rainbow quickly grabs me and keeps my steady.

“Thanks.”

“No problem, now let’s hurry up and get you to the hospital.”

“Alright, sure.” My friends begin to lead me.

“What happened?” Multiple voices start saying. We stop and look around to see a bunch of the different Ponyville citizens coming out of the woodwork. All of them appear to be heavily disoriented as a few fall over.

“I don’t think a disoriented doctor is somepony that should be looking into me.” I voice optimism of the scene around us. If everypony in Ponyville around us is like this, then I don’t think I want to take the chance of having a doctor fall over while stitching me up, or give me the wrong medicine.

“You’re probably right about that.” Applejack agrees.

“Then where should we go?” Rainbow asks. Everyone begins to think on what exactly we should and how I should get some proper medical attention. My attention is elsewhere.

“What should we do with him?” I ask about the giant gray statue of the jerk who caused all this. I gently place my hand on it, a cold feeling shivering up my spine until the thing tips over and crashes to the ground.

“Leave it. He ain’t goin’ anywhere.” Applejack proposes.

I chuckle and shrug my shoulders as best I can, “Sweet.”

“Hmmmm… I got it!” Twilight yells in excitement. Guess she got something.

We all look at her, “What’d you get?”

“Let me try something.” That’s all she gives us before her horn lights up. I tense at what exactly she’s doing.

“Twilight what are-“ I don’t get to finish before we all are immediately engulfed in a pink ball and disappear…

“Ow! Watch it.” I groan from the stitching. Twilight thought it would be faster and better to teleport to Canterlot for both talking to the Princess and getting the medical attention I need. Fortunately, there were other plans taking place. While I’m here cooped up in the medical ward of the castle getting stitched up and put on painkillers so I won’t be as woozy or disoriented, the girls are being escorted to the throne room to be properly pronounced the ‘saviors of Canterlot’ or something. Thankfully Canterlot wasn’t too screwed up by Discord. Ponyville clearly did.

“Suck it up.” The nurse quiets me as she makes another loop.

“Well excuse me if I’m not used to getting stitched up. Maybe you should be better at the stitching.” I reply.

She looks up at me, “Well excuse me if I’m not used to stitching up your kind. Maybe you should bring more of your kind here.” Why that smug little-. Whatever.

“Fine, point taken.” I grumble as she continues to stitch at my side.

“Alright, that should about do it.” She says and snips the wire. “Stay here and I’ll go get you some more medicine for the pain later.” She asks of me.

I nod, “Sure.” I give my best smile and she walks away and out of the room. I shift myself off the bed, “Not.” I put on my shirt and quietly move over to another door that I hope leads me in the direction of the throne room. “Ain’t no way I’m missing this event. How often do we defeat a god and get recognized for it? Not many.” I say to myself and make my way down the hallway…

“We are gathered here today to once again honor the heroism of these six friends who stood up to the villain Discord and saved Equestria from eternal chaos.” The princess announces. Right now, me and the other bearers of Harmony are in the throne room, surrounded by our fellow ponies and friends in this momentous occasion.

Well, almost all of our friends. Swift is getting patched up right now after his brawl with Discord. I just wish he was here as well to see this but he needs to get healed first.

I hold up my hoof to stop the Princess from moving a curtain. She nods, allowing me to step forward so I may speak. “I wish to thank you all for being here today. The fight against Discord wasn’t an easy one…” I look at my friends behind me. They give me a reassuring smile and gesture me to continue, “But in the end, we came together like friends should and defeated Discord using the power and magic of friendship.” I say. The ponies began to stomp and clap their hooves together. After a few seconds, I hold up my right hoof to quiet down. “But I’m afraid we can’t take all the credit. I don’t think we would have been in any position to defeat Discord, if it wasn’t for the only human in Equestria, with a high tolerance to us and determination, I’d like to thank,” I look at the door we came through, making my eyes widen in surprise, “Swift?”

All eyes fall upon me from the confused tone of Twilight’s voice. I chuckle and lay against the door frame, “Oh, don’t stop on my account. Please, continue.” Twilight’s probably thinking that I should be back in the medical ward getting properly treated for all my wounds and all, but of course that’s not the case.

“Nonsense, Mister Wind. Come up here. You are as much responsible for defeating Discord as these six are.” The Princess gestures me onto the stage.

I chuckle and push against the door frame, “Well, if you insist your majesty. I just don’t want to take all the credit, now do I. Hehehe.” I chuckle. A couple others laugh from the crowd as I slowly make my way down the carpet and up the stairs towards my friends. Yeah, friends. I think that’s clearly been established. Once I make it to the top and look back at all the ponies, they all begin clapping and cheering, stomping their hooves on the ground and together, their form of clapping I’m guessing.

“Are you alright?” Twilight whispers to me from behind, loud enough so I can hear her over the cheering.

“Yeah, I’m fine. I’m just on a hell of a lot of painkillers and muscle relaxants.” I reply. I’m not too loopy right now, but the medicine has already done its job.

The Princess clears her throat, “Now, we are gathered here today to once again honor the heroism of these six friends…” she gestures to the Elements of Harmony bearers, “And today to especially honor the heroic bravery of a recent citizen to Equestria…” she gestures to me, “All of whom who stood up to the villain Discord and saved Equestria from eternal chaos.” She finishes saying. The audience in front of us claps and cheers for their heroes in front of them. I have saved the citizens of Ponyville on more than one occasion, but it feels pretty nice being fully recognized like this, fanfare music playing, a large crowd cheering with a large figure of royalty standing right behind me. Feels good. Feels really good.

Something tugs on my shirt. Turning my gaze reveals it to be one Twilight Sparkle. She immediately points to a nearby window. As I look up upon, nothing escapes my lips, save for a slight gasp and widened eyes. The window is stain glass, much like the previous windows I saw before here in the castle, except the one thing unique about this window is those that appear on it. On the bottom, all six Elements of Harmony unleash their magical powers… on me. Standing between the girls and Discord at the top, is me; my legs slightly sprayed out with my hands held together, holding my sword above my head as the girls infuse their energy into me, whereas I unleash it upon the god of chaos.

I stand baffled at the decorative window on the wall. I know that the windows around the Royal palace here in Canterlot portray the historical events that play out here in Equestria… but never did I ever hope, or even think in the slightest, that I would ever be part of those. A golden shoe covered white hoof places itself on my shoulder. “Congratulations Swift, you are now part of Equestria’s history.” Princess Celestia says to me. Honestly, I have no words to express this. I just…

“Um… I… wow. I…” I stammer out. I look at my friends and to the Princess to see them all giving me a warm smile. I slowly avert my gaze behind me and spot that one of the windows is actually a clear door that leads to a balcony. “I… I need to talk to you your highness… in private.” I begin walking over to the balcony but stop to look at my friends, Spike included of course, “You girls can come to.” I add and continue moving. I can tell they are confused and worried by my sudden desire to talk to the Princess. She gives the audiences a few words but I don’t care to listen as my mind begins to race with both questions and guilt. Questions first, guilt second.

“What is it you need?” The Princess asks me once all nine of us are on the balcony and the door is closed.

*Sigh*… “During our fight with Discord, there was a… heated conversation between me and…” I look towards the girls, who recoil a little in sadness. “Them.” The Princess looks towards them for a second before turning back to me. “I was going to leave and never come back… but Discord said he grew tired and was gonna make them disharmonized permanently,” I turn around to face them, “Meaning… take Fluttershy for instance, take all that sweet loving kindness she has and turn it completely opposite, turning the mare we once loved into a total-“ I don’t continue as I see the scared and almost teary eyed look upon her face. “Yeah, they would become the opposite forever.” I lean back against the stone railing, “I didn’t want them to become that. No one should become the opposite of what they want, no matter who it is.” I say sadly. Even for the most hated of people, being stuck as your exact opposite forever will probably become the living hell you fear most. “Anyways, as a last token of good faith for the ones who saved my life,” I look at them with caring look upon my face, “I moved in front of them and opted to take Discords fury full on.”

The Princess receives a shocked look, “But… don’t you remember what happened the last time you-“ the memory of the Princess almost killing me resurfaces to both our minds. I’m already at peace with what happened, but I’m sure she isn’t.

I nod, “I still do. The same situation always comes back to me with eventually running. I’ve done enough of that.” I say sternly. “I guess I was alright with my life being ended like that, to protect the ones who showed me compassion in a long time.” I look at each of my friends, each one showing me that same compassionate and knowing smile I’ve known in the few months I’ve been here. “But of course, I didn’t realize that the girls were charging up the Elements until it was too late. Hehe, imagine my surprise and the look on my face when I saw the glowing bright energy from Discords attack, and the rainbow multi-colored beam of energy from the other direction.”

“Are you crazy?! This is no laughing matter! You could have died!!” Twilight steps up and shouts.

I chuckle for a bit, “Yeah, I could have.” I stare into the open sky. Her mood and facial expression continuously changing as my tale continues. “I don’t know how, but somehow that entire magical prowess didn’t kill me… but somehow gave me control.” I say while looking at my hand and gripping it tightly at the end. I stand up straight, “Just as you saw on the window, your highness, the Elements of Harmony power somehow didn’t destroy me, but infused with me and gave me the power to vanquish Discord.” The Princesses mood remains unchanged as I look directly at her.

“So my question Princess, why has magic had no effect on me whatsoever? According to Rainbow Dash, after the power left me I was blacked out. Twilight caught me with her magic as I was falling and she even teleported us here just after so I can get proper medical attention.” I finish explaining. She looks at the girls and they confirm my story.

She walks over to the balcony railing with me and looks out to the sun with me. “The Elements of Harmony are not meant to harm another; their name implies what it is they do.”

“Bring peace and harmony?”

“Yes.” Now that I think about it, Nightmare Moon was never truly destroyed. She was just a different personality of the Princess of the Night, Luna. And Discord wasn’t destroyed, he only became imprisoned stone. “The Elements of Harmony are to never harm another living thing. When they interacted with you, they fused with, adding just enough magic to your form to allow you to interact with it without the pain you usually feel when in contact with magic.”

I stare at her baffled by this new set of information. The thought that I am now “un-allergic” to magic has already occurred to me, especially after the teleporting, but the idea on how that came to be is a refresher. “So, even from another world, totally untouched by magic, the Elements do no harm?”

She shakes her head, “They do make sure that any evil that threatens to bring harm to the innocent or good, is stopped… just like how you did with Discord.” She explains.

“Wow.”

“Feel better knowing you can partake in magic without it biting back?” she asks me.

It’s true, it may be weird and all, but it feels good. I remember at some points how I was worried or scared my friends might accidentally do something with magic that could kill me, and I remember the times on how they had to cut corners in some issues so I wouldn’t come to harm. At least now, we wouldn’t have that issue anymore. “It does, it feels good, Princess.”

“You’re very welcome, Swift.” She stares back out into the open world, her sun halfway down the horizon and close to allowing forth the way for her sister to reign. “Equestria is touched by magic for all.”

“The Earth ponies with their lay of the land natural attunement to it, the Pegasi with their ability to make the weather change with just a few clouds and wind speeds, and the unicorns with their direct control of this invisible force… right?” I ask her nervously because I just now realize I interrupted her.

“Exactly. With how you are, and your condition with magic, I’m not entirely surprised that they made sure you weren’t supposed to come to harm by it anymore.” She adds a bit more.

With how all this is, it definitely feels nice. “Thanks. Thank you, Princess, for putting my mind at ease with all this.”

She pats my back, “I’m glad to hear that.” She turns around and begins to head on inside. “Come, Equestria wishes to thank its saviors from a lifetime of chaos with a feast you shall not forget.” The Princess says before leaving the balcony.

All my friends begin expressing on how they are starving and can’t wait and hope they have sweets and that stuff. “Twilight…” the purple unicorn stops as the others move on ahead of her but stop at the mention of her name. “I need to talk to you, privately.”

She looks back to the others, “You girls go on ahead. We’ll be by soon.” She waves them off and walks up to me. She closes the doors again as soon as the others leave. “What is it?”

“I have to get something off my chest. After I said I was done, and promptly turned right back around on that… I guess should come clean.”

She places her hoof on my side, “I don’t want you to do something you’re not comfortable with just because of me.” she tries to console me. I shake my head no.

“No, I have to.”

“Swift, you’ve done so much for us already. I don’t think you can do anything to-“

“I was about accept.”

“… what?”

*Sigh*… “Discord offered me a choice: be on the run forever in his world, or be his right hand man in ruling.” At this point I’m leaning on the railing using my arms to support me on it. “I was going to accept his offer.”

Twilight is a bit shocked at my confession. “I…”

“You hate me don’t you?” I quickly say.

She drops her shocked expression and moves closer to me. “No… no I don’t hate you. What gave you that idea?”

I look at her with a confused look on my face. “Seriously? I abandon and betray you… and you tell me that you don’t have a single iota of hated for me within you?!” I shake my head and chuckle. “Don’t make me laugh.”

“No, really! I don’t hate you, Swift!” she blurts out.

“And why is that Twilight?” I say while looking directly at her.

“Because you’re my friend.” She says.

I turn back and chuckle. Friends… is that it? That’s the one reason why because of my betrayal that you forgive me? Wow. “Is that it, seriously? I mean, how you can you look at me and tell that you aren’t mad at all about me taking Discord up on his offer?!”

Her faces scrunches up a bit.

“Well?!” I say a little louder for an answer. There is no way she has no hate inside her whatsoever about me at this point.

“Well what do you want me to say?!” she replies almost as loud.

“I want you to tell me truthfully that something inside of you is telling you that you feel hurt, betrayed and angry because of my actions!!” I yell while shifting my entire body at her.

“You wanna hear it?! Fine! I hate that you were going to side with Discord! I hate how you constantly use profanity, even when I told you I don’t want you to use it anymore! And I hate how you use too much force and always plan to kill everything that even shows a hint of negativity to us!”

She breathes in to regain her breath and continues, “I mean, we’ve done what we can to accept your methods of fighting, but we aren’t immune to this! We aren’t used to all the violence that you can bring. You have to tone it down or else you’ll be considered a monster to plenty of other ponies! Just like Discord!” she tries to explain. Wow comparing me to him, low.

“I’ll do my-“

“And how can you choose Discord over us?!” she cuts me off. “After everything you’ve done for us… after everything we’ve done for you! You accept his offer to spread even more chaos!? What is wrong with you?!” Alright, being a bit more forceful.

“Twilight I-“

“You wanted me to express myself? Fine! I hate you.” She says calmly a little. Alright, that’s good.

“I hate you.” She says a bit louder before I can say something.

“Twi-“

“I hate you!” A bit louder.

“Twilight…”

“I hate you!” A little louder than the previous. Now she’s getting real close.

“Tw-“

“I HATE YOU!” she yells really loudly, making me fall flat on my ass and stare with a shocked expression on my face. She slowly backs up and sits on her flank as well, slowly breathing in and out to catch her breath.

“I…” At this point I can’t really form words. The first ‘I hate you’ was expected but hearing it multiple times, louder each time until she’s right at your face… now I truly feel like a complete asshole. Actually, I feel like something worse than that.

The tired unicorn continues to breathe in and out slowly but steadily, “… I’m sorry.” She apologizes.

My face still retains it’s expression as I swallow, “It’s… it’s alright. Lord knows I deserve it.”

“But Swift-“

“No.” I interrupt her. “No… I do deserve it. You were so kind to me, so compassionate and willing to let me stay here… and in the end… this is what I do?” I say sadly. Twilight and Zecora finding those books for me, Rainbow Dash helping me with my guns, Applejack and Dash assisting with my truck and all, Rarity offering me clothes and a place to stay, Fluttershy just being something that I rarely seen back on my world, and Pinkie Pie actually throwing me a birthday/welcome party to Ponyville. After all that, I betray them. “Yeah, I deserve it.”

“Oh Swift…” she says gently and moves over to me. She sits down next to me on my left and places a hoof on my shoulder. “Maybe you do deserve it…” I sigh. “Or maybe you don’t…” Yeah right. “But what is your reason for accepting?”

I look at her, “What?”

“Why did you choose to accept?”

I lay back against the railing and look up. What was my reason for accepting? I haven’t really established that for myself now have I. “Why… did I accept? Why… why… why.” I repeat to try and come up with an answer.

“What made you come to that answer?”

I sigh and delve into my mind, truthfully trying to figure out what the answer is. “I guess I was tired.”

“Tired?”

“Yeah. All the running, all the hiding, all the paranoia… Discord said that if I don’t accept, I’ll be on the run for the rest of my life.” I quietly but sadly say. She squeezes my shoulder a little bit to try and reassure me.

“Too familiar?”

I nod, “Yeah… way too familiar. The thought of going through all that again. Years running from a higher power, years of scavenging and reusing all the time… I didn’t want that again. Not again. Not ever!” I sternly say and clench my fist. “I hated it all and didn’t want that again. I… I…”

“Was scared?”

My mind goes blank. Was I scared of having to repeat? Was I scared of all that paranoia creeping back up? Was I just… intimidated by Discord to follow him? “You really think so?” I ask her while looking right at.

“I can’t say for certain, but it is possible. The thought of having to go back on the run, no friends or others to help you out when you’re in a jam… it’s frightening right?” I nod. “You already had your due of that torment… I guess I can’t really blame you for accepting. The consequence of reliving that part of your life and all.”

I sigh again, “Maybe you can or maybe you can’t… either way, Discord is trapped and hopefully we can have a much needed respite.”

“On that we can agree.” That rest… sounds like heaven at this point. Hopefully Discord’s sudden change of the land will scare away the creatures of the Everfree Forest for enough time for me to properly rest and recuperate.

Shut the fuck up! “Hahaha.” I lowly chuckle at the memory. She catches on my laugh and looks at me.

“What’s so funny?”

“I still can’t believe you told the god spirit of chaos to shut up like that.” Her faces starts to blush as she remembers her outburst.

“I know. I’m so embarrassed. I can only imagine what my parents would say.” She turns away from me and buries her face into her hooves on the ground.

I chuckle and gently glide my hand along her back for me to console her. “But it felt good right?” When a person pisses you off so much, and when you yell something loud enough to make them stop like that, it’s always a good feeling.

She looks at me for a second before going back to her hideaway. “I couldn’t do it to my friends, even if they were acting like that… but to Discord, it just felt so good!” she squeals a little. She moves and sits back up against the railing, where as I wrap my arm around her shoulders. She lays her head against my shoulder. “I guess you're rubbing off on me.”

“Yeah, I guess I am.” Night has already started to creep in. She slips the bulk of herself under my arm and tries to push me up. “C’mon, let’s get to the others before they worry.”

I get up with her help and stand tall. “Yeah.”

I go to the door and open it, allowing her to go first and then me. “Thank you.”

“No, thank you. For helping me with this Twi. You’re a true friend. I should never take that for granted.” I gratefully say to her. Realizing that it was just fear of running again that put me in that position… I feel better now. Now if I can, maybe I can steel myself to better my feelings and be a true guardian, and possibly go easy on murdering the Timberwolves that usually wonder in. Maybe just injure them? I don’t know. I’ll cross that bridge when I get there.

“You’re welcome Swift.” She replies with a reassuring smile and thankful look and smile on her face. So good, so happy when it’s needed, an ear to listen to you on your downiest of days. That face, her expressions, her hairstyle, her potential… beautiful. I’m really surprised that she hasn’t gotten a stallion yet. “C’mon, race you to the others!” She suddenly bolts off and out the room.

I can’t help but snap out of my daydream and get a giddy smile on my face. “Oh heck no!” I say and take off after her.

If anyone’s good at being fast, its me! And Rainbow Dash. We should really have a race sometime to see who’s fastest.

Author's Note

There we go. This side of the story is done. Don’t relent. I will be continuing but first I just need to come up with a new title and picture. So let the comments, critiques, and others who just love the idea of putting me down commence!

Prologue

“Damn, not much take.” I say to myself. Its night time right now and I broke into a store to get some food but the alarms sounded before I could get much. My parents were killed when I was 14, three years ago, I’ve been on the run because I had no interest what so ever in being put into a foster home. Now I’m wanted by the police for breaking and entering, theft of clothing and foods in various stores. I begin walking to try and find a place to sleep as I pull my duffel bag more over my shoulder, in it contains some food, clothes, a laptop, my phone, and some ammo for my gun. I am also wearing some dog-tags that my uncle made for me before he passed away. These tags are all I have left of him since he was like a second father to me.

“This is starting to get old. Moving around all the time, looking over my shoulder at the slightest hint of a cop.” I say to myself. Sort of starting to regret the path I’ve chosen.

“Maybe I should turn myself in. I haven’t stolen much over time and with what’s happened, maybe they’ll go easy on me and give me probation… not they won’t, not with what I did.” I give groan of my situation and a tear begins to form in my eye when I remember my mother. I quickly wipe it away. Damnit more tears! Oh wait, that’s rain.

I look up and a rain drop hits my face again.

“Great, just what I need.” I soon come across on old abandoned building that’s 4 stories high. Salvation! The walls are grit and dirty and the floors hard wood is ragged and chipped.

“Better than getting sick, and in my predicament, I can’t go to the hospital.” I say, since the place still looks somewhat inhabitable. I go in through the front and I go upstairs. I soon come across a bedroom with a window, a few beds and a closet but there is a hole in the ceiling in the corner and the beds still look alright, and there is a drum barrel in the middle of the room with fire coming out of it. I lay my bag on the ground so I can be ready just in case the occupants aren’t friendly.

“This has been recently used. Someone lives here.” I say to myself.

“They sure do.” I hear and I turn around to the door and look to see a middle-aged man with a beard and some ragged clothing. Another comes out from behind him and this time it’s a female. I take a step back and I hear a thud behind me and look to see someone younger had dropped from the hole in the ceiling. I hear another noise and look to my right to see the closet door opening, a teenager, about a year older than me walking out. I catch a glimpse inside to see a mattress in there. All four of the people look strung out on drugs and unstable. They all come closer to me and I don’t take any chances.

“Freeze!” I yell as I pull out my M9 Beretta pistol that my father gave me. They jump back at the sight of my gun and I twist and turn to keep them all in my sights. Soon, the older man chuckles and he pulls out a switchblade, the woman grabs a beer bottle nearby and breaks it, the guy from the hole has a screwdriver, and the one from the closet pulls out a switchblade as well.

“You can’t take us all on yourself.” The older man says and takes a step forward.

“Stay back or I’ll shoot!” I yell and he stops. The guy from the hole behind me takes a step and I aim at him. Another step is taken by the woman and I aim at her.

“I fucking mean it!” I yell louder. Two steps are taken as I sign of running and I jerk my gun to the right and put 3 rounds into the guy that came out of the closet. He falls back dead into the closet and I freeze. The older guy makes a move and I freak and put 4 rounds into him. He falls back dead and the woman charges, I fire a round into her shoulder and this makes her stop but the guy behind me jumps onto my back and stabs my left shoulder with his screwdriver. I yell in pain and I jerk around, trying to throw him off me. I get sick of this and I slam backwards into the wall, knocking the air out of him and I then slam against the window, breaking it and sending him out the window as well. I groan as I reach behind me to pull out the screwdriver. I look at it and find it’s rusted.

“Damnit, I’m gonna need a tetanus shot.” I groan.

“RAAAAAHHH!” I hear and I bring my gun up but the woman from before uses the bottle she has and knocks the gun out of my hand while also cutting my hand in several places. She tries to cut and stab me but I continue to dodge and jump back until my back hits the wall. She takes this chance and drives the bottle into my stomach. I give out a yelp of pain as she tries to drive it deeper into me. I try to choke her with my right hand but I’m too weak. She just chuckles.

“I’m going to enjoy killing you for you killing my friends.” She says and pulls the bottle up a bit. I give a pained groan and I can’t take it anymore. I use my left hand and I grab my combat knife with the 9-inch blade and bring it straight up. I slice her throat and she instantly lets go of me and drops the bottle as it shatters on the ground. She stumbles back and grabs her throat as blood begins pouring out of her throat like a waterfall. I grab my stomach wound and just watch as she slowly bleeds to death, a look of shock on my face. She finally collapses on the ground and I just stare at her now dead. A sick retching feeling bubbles up from the pits of my stomach and I try to suppress it but I can’t take it anymore. I get sick and I puke up my most recent meal all over the floor. I grip my stomach even harder on account retching my stomach made the wound hurt even more. I then hear the noticeable sound of an alarm going off and I go to the window and look down to see the guy I threw out earlier dead on a slightly crushed car. People have gathered around to see what happened and I hear sirens.

“Great.” I say, then a bright light is shown on my face and I look up to make out what looks like helicopter.

“This is the police! Step out of the building and put your hands in the air!” the helicopter yells and I groan.

“Shit, they must have heard the gunshots.” I say and cop cars begin pulling up.

“Freeze!” one of the officers yells to me and I duck inside. I grab my gun and holster it along with my knife. My shoulder still hurts but my stomach hurts even more. I grab my bag and sling it over my non-wounded shoulder and run out the room and at a window that leads to the back of the building. I break through it and when I hit the ground, I roll to lessen the pain. Thank god I was on the second floor or else it would hurt a lot more. I immediately try to break into a sprint but my wounds prevent me. I run as best I can through the woods, trying to get away from the police but the helicopter spotted me. Thankfully, the woods are pretty thick so the helicopter can’t follow me.

It soon begins to rain and combined with fatigue, I collapse against a tree. I feel cold and it’s not just because of the wind. I’ve already lost too much blood and I can hear the dogs barking and the officers giving orders.

“They’ll find me soon.” I say to myself and a bright light begins to form away from me.

“They found me. After so long of running, it’s over, it’s come to an end.” I say to myself mostly as the light gets bigger and bigger until I get blinded by it and lose consciousness.

Soaring the Heavens

My life went from something I don’t remember, to being chased by the police for years, meeting a race of species known as ponies, nearly getting killed, twice, and finally ending up with a badass new ride, new equipment, and a new home. It would take a stingy bastard to not love what’s happened to his life so far if he had mine.

My eyes slowly open to be greeted by the white walls that my friends made for me not a couple days ago. I turn over on my back slowly. I look at my watch to see that it’s noon.

“Holy hell.” I say to myself groggily. I’m still half asleep but I’m awake enough to know that’s the latest I’ve ever stayed asleep, from what I can remember at least. Sitting up in bed, I outstretch my arms and legs, letting my bones pop. I twist my neck as well, feeling my spine give many audible pops. It’s been awhile since I did that but now it’s the time to relax. I slowly get out of bed and head over to my bag to grab some extra clothes. When I open it, I notice that I only have one set of clothes in it.

“What the hell? Where are the rest of my clothes?” I say to myself, a little worried that they might have gotten misplaced. If so, then I’ll only be wearing two sets of clothes for the rest of my time here. Right now I’m too sleepy to properly process what I’m gonna do, so instead, I grab my clothes and head straight for the restroom. It’s been made to be like the ones back from where I came from. I guess out of everything they worked on, they were able to replicate a human’s restroom.

After gathering the soaps and shampoos I’m going to use, I disrobe and step in. The shower turns hot in a minute and stress begins flow right off just like the water. It’s been way too long since I had a nice shower and I practically feel myself melting away under the shower head above me. I grab the soap and begin lathering myself, noting the smell.

“Mmmmm, Lavender.” I spent around ten minutes or more, I think, in the shower. In truth, I lost count of time since the only type of water I’ve had contact with my body is the cold freezing rain. After cleaning my body and massaging my scalp, letting all the soap run right off me, I turn off the shower and dry myself off with a towel.

“God damn I needed that.” After I’m thoroughly dry enough, I change and walk over to the mirror. I grab a brush and begin combing my hair to the style I’m used to, straight down with the front slightly parted to the side. I walk over to the living area I plan to make my house into. If I had a TV, I’d crash on the couch, lay back, grab the remote and watch whatever the hell I feel like. But now I can’t, because they don’t have TV, or electricity, I think.

“Well, things are going to be much interesting from here on out,” I head over to the front door and open it, letting the fresh air and sun, ”But first I should go get truck before anypony begins to freak out and do something drastic.”

I close the door and make my way down the hill to Ponyville. Hearing the babbling stream and running water as I walk over the bridge is a welcomed sound. No cars blasting left and right, police sirens, the gurgling sewers, retched alleyways for someone to get mugged, and not to mention hobo’s and god knows what else. True, something’s I’ll surely miss but if the Princess is unable to close the portal, those things I like might just come on by.

Ponies fill the streets, some shopping, some hanging with friends, stands are up and offering a wide variety of assorted goods. Some of the ponies notice me and give me a warm smile and a wave. I return their gestures and continue walking, trying to get my bearings as to where I left it. It still doesn’t help that I was blind folded when they took me away. But I’m sure that all I have to do is find the big black square shaped truck that’ll probably be in the middle of the road.

“Now where oh where are you?” I mutter to myself. I still can’t find it. Strange, it felt like I walked a lot less yesterday. Must’ve been my imagination.

Just then, I walk around a corner and there it is in all its glory. Some ponies still continue to stare at it but I focus on the four on top of it. Sitting on top of the Hummer, I see four ponies, one a mare and the rest filly’s. How I know this is because I’ve already met them.

“Enjoying the view!” I shout up to them. The filly’s are startled but soon calmed down. Turning all their heads to me reveals the Cutie Mark Crusaders and Applejack.

“We sure are!” Apple bloom replies happily. I chuckle at that. Such happiness for such a small thing.

“Yeah well, enjoy the next few seconds! I got get this thing back to my house and unload what’s inside.” I say and walk over to the driver side door.

“Can we ride along?” Sweetie Bell pops out right in front of me upside down.

“Gah!” I recoil, startled by her sudden appearance in front of my face. “Uhhhhhh… alright, I guess. Get down and I’ll help you inside.”

“Nooooo, we want to ride up here!” Scootaloo explains. Riding on top? Of this damn thing?

“Uh, no.”

“Awwww, why not?” Sweetie Bell replies sadly. I give her a disapproving look.

“There are no supports on top and if this thing hits a massive bump or I take a sharp turn, and off you go. And I’ll never forgive myself if any of you get hurt because of that.” I sternly said. I used to think it would be cool riding on top of a truck like that, and it was, until I fell and dislocated my shoulder. After too damn long of maneuvering my shoulder back into place, I vowed never to do that again, unless my life depended on it.

“C’mon, down you go.” I grab Sweetie Bell. She’s surprisingly light and her coat is soft to the touch.

“Awww, please?” she pleads but my answer still stands.

“No.”

“Pleeeaaasse?”

“No.”

“Plleeeeeaaaaassssee?” Now her eyes are starting to turn into those sad puppy dog eyes.

“N… no.” I stutter.

“Pllleeeeeeaaaaaassssssseee?” All three of the filly’s say at the same time. If Sweetie Bell kept up those sad wide eyes, I might have cracked. All three…

I look around trying to find something to break this.

“Applejack. A little input here?” Maybe she can help change their minds. She remembers how bumpy this thing was back in the forest and how fast in can go, I’m sure she’ll persuade them not to!

“Sorry, Swift. Ah’m curious to see how it looks from up here too.” God damnit!!

“Uhhhhhhhh, Damnit. Fine you can ride up top!” Sweetie Bell gets one of the biggest grins I have ever seen in my life. Either she’s really happy to ride along like this, or maybe she thinks highly of herself for being able to persuade a badass like me. Either way, I don’t like it… but I just can’t resist those eyes. I hand her back up to the others and sigh.

“Alright, no leaning off the sides, no standing up, stay in the middle and keep close to each other. I’m gonna go close so nothing bad will happen.” I explain the rules. I open the door and head into the driver seat and slam the door close.

“Slow? C’mon you can go fast! We can take it!” Scootaloo says poking her head down in front of the windshield. Now I’m starting to get angry.

“Look, you’re lucky I’m even letting you ride on it. But you don’t go telling ME what to do in my truck,” even though it really ain’t mine, but they don’t know that. “Now sit back down!”

I sternly yell and turn the keys. The truck springs to life instantly, emitting a loud roaring sound and making Scootaloo jump back to her friends.

“Ahhhhh! Yes sir!” the three filly’s reply.

“Hehehehe.” Applejack chuckles. She’s already used to this thing but not the crusaders. I feel kinda bad for scaring them like that but they don’t fully know the dangers this thing can be. I’m still glad to see that Twilight’s ‘come to life’ spell is still in effect. I guess she tailored it to work with the ignition key. I shift the truck into reverse and slowly back up. The mirrors are aligned so I can look back and see if I’m gonna hit someone. Thankfully I don’t. Heading forward, I turn and retrace my steps back up the path I traveled earlier.

I go 5 miles an hour, getting some distance down without flinging the ponies off up top. I use one hand to steer while waving to the ponies around. Since it’s the middle of the day, more ponies are awake to see my catch of the day, unlike yesterday when it was night. I move the mirror on the driver side up to see if I can see my friends up top. They’re still low against the hood but I see an occasional hoof wave here and there.

“If anything, this would probably be considered a parade with how slow I’m going.” I mutter to myself. It take a while but we make it to the bridge. I give it a little more gas and up and over the bridge we go, slowing down at the end so I don’t hit the ground as hard. I slowly go up the hill until I come to a slow halt right next to my house. I turn it off and slowly step out.

“Enjoy the ride?” I say to my passengers without looking up to them. Now I look up to see the three filly’s give me a weak smile but Applejack is cool with it.

“We sure did.” Applejack sounds like she liked it but the crusaders look like they didn’t enjoy it as much, but still some.

“Alright cool. C’mon I’ll help you down.” I start with Apple Bloom, then Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo. Applejack didn’t need any help. While I was getting the crusaders down, she climbed down over the hood of the engine and onto the ground.

“Alright, well since your all here, think you can help me unload this stuff?” I ask while opening the back door.

“Sure, we’d love to help.” Apple Bloom says with a smile.

“And maybe we’ll get our cutie marks for helping!” Scootaloo adds.

“Yeah!” All three fillies shouted and high hoof each other. I shake my head and chuckle.

“Are they always this excited with finding out their cutie marks?” I ask Applejack. She gives a smile at the question and the crusaders joy.

“They sure are.” I smirk and begin pilling all the ammo, guns, bow, around 30 arrows and supplies into the center that are here since the ride from yesterday really did a number on how everything was, now their scattered all over the place, manly the shells.

“Alright, I’ll hand you guys something and you go and put them down in a pile somewhere.” I nod and grab the most filled up box of shotgun shells and hand it to Apple Bloom, who balances it on her back and walks into my house. Then it’s Scootaloo with some slugs, Sweetie Bell with another box and Applejack with the Med-kit. They move back and forth, acting like some sort of conveyer belt as the pile in my truck begins to lessen. Once the majority is gone and done with, Applejack helps me with the bag while I take the shotgun, compound bow and grapple pistol in both my hands and Apple Bloom, Scootaloo and Sweetie Bell take the last of the ammo.

The all the things inside the truck are placed in a pile in the corner of my living room area. Taking into account of what I got, my shotgun, grapple pistol, compound bow, 30 arrows and since they can be recovered they’ll last me for quite a while, med-kit, duffel bag filled with tons of rope and climbing equipment, and plenty of shotgun shells and slug rounds to last me for quite awhile. I was also able to find a sling for the shotgun so I should be able to carry it no problem from now on. “Thanks for your help, everyone.”

“Happy to help, Swift.” Applejack replies. With that out of the way, I’m not really sure what else I’m gonna do today. Maybe I can go buy some food and maybe some furniture for my home?

“Whatcha’ gonna do now?” Apple Bloom asks. I look up to remember something.

“Yesterday, I left Pinkie my bag before we left for the forest. I just looked in it this morning and found almost every other one of my sets of clothes gone. Save for one set. Do you know what happened to them?” Applejack places her hoof under her chin, thinking. The crusaders just exchange looks from Applejack’s direction, then to mine and so forth.

“I think Rarity has them, I saw her making some more of clothing that looks like what you’re wearing.” Sweetie Bell interjects. I look at myself. It would make sense. Since Rarity is cleanness obsessed most of the time, and I haven’t been seen cleaning my clothes since I first met them, so maybe she’s doing another kindness for me.

“Huh, that is a possibility. I haven’t washed my clothes in god knows how long, and the ones in my bag were the only sets of clothes I had so I would have to being washing them a lot. I think I’ll go stop by and see this for myself.” I attach the sling to the shotgun and swing it over my shoulder. My knife and pistol are still equipped to my belt.

“Sounds like a plan, pardner. We’ll get out a’ your hair.” They all leave my house and I follow suit, closing the door behind me. I’m about to lock it but I don’t have the keys.

“Here.” I turn around with my hand in the air to catch something. Looking at my hand, it’s some keys. I look at Applejack who gives me a smile.

“Sorry, me and the others forgot to give these to ya’ll yesterday but you looked out of it.” She explains. I smile and find the right key to the door and lock it. With that done, I turn around and head for my truck.

“You girls need a ride?” I asked. If they need to go into town, the least I can do is given them a ride. Inside! They shake their heads.

“Thanks Swift but no. We were about to head over to Fluttershy’s to see if she needed any help with her animals…” Scootaloo says what she and her friends were going to do,

“And ah’ll be there to make sure they don’t mess anything up.” Applejack finishes up while ruffling up her sister’s mane.

“Hehe, stop that!” Apple Bloom tries to stop her sister but her mane is pretty ruffed up. I chuckle at that, two sisters joking around and having fun. I don’t if I’ve ever felt that feeling before.

“Are you alright?” Sweetie Bell caught on to me. I must have had a sad look on my face for her to notice. I put on a smile to reassure her and the others.

“Yeah, I’m fine! I just gonna head over to Rarity’s and see if you’re right, maybe I’ll do some furniture shopping as well.” I don’t have as much money on me at the moment, just the amount that Applejack paid me those few days ago for the harvester and help I made.

“Alright, well have a nice day then!” Applejack wishes me. I turn on the truck and wave to them.

“You too!” And off I go. Without the extra company, I can go a bit faster that I did before. Not enough to peel dirt off the ground, but pretty fast with enough time for pony’s in front of me to get out of the way. As I drive down the main widest street Ponyville has to offer, I begin to think that I should be sure as hell damn grateful for what’s happened, I think. I mean, I got hurt and almost torn apart by wolves, but then they fixed me up and gave me a place to stay, hell they even threw a party for me! Then I almost got crushed by a falling clock tower while saving the most shyest and nicest pony I’ve ever met, got interrogated by their Princess, got killed, then revived, and now I own a badass ride, new guns, and they made me a house. So with the crappy near death experiences, and death experience, I’ve had this week, the rewards are well worth it, to me at least; others, not so much.

Rarity’s boutique comes into view soon. I ease down on the break slowly stop at the side of her place. Don’t want to block her business in the front. Just to be on the safe side, I don’t want anypony getting scared of the giant black metal monster blocking the front.

I walk inside to see mannequins all over her work area, outfitted with clothes, suits and dresses of designs I’ve never seen in my life. Over the past few days, I was mostly tired and didn’t really pay much attention to her place other than what was important, and there was only one empty mannequin at the time of the party. The dresses are what catch my eyes. The separate swirls that hang off some of them, the red magenta color highlighted with specks of gold stars, a blue one with puffy curved yellow fabric at the ends, and even some big hats, one being yellow adorned with pink flowers and blue feathers.

I don’t pay much to the clothing back in my world because sometimes they just seem to… normal and bland sometimes, but these? They have something to them that makes me like them. Maybe it’s the colors, the way they’re made, how they look, their design? I can’t really tell, just that they look awesome as hell. And the feel? Just as good as how it looks. Looking closely at them, I can’t even find the stitching lines. That can be pretty hard to do. Looking from one dress to the next I can’t find them.

“Amazing.” I voice my astonishment. I’m surprised at what I just said. Normally I wouldn’t care about clothing, just as long as I have some to cover me, nothing to fancy or anything like that, but now I just can’t help myself.

“They are!” I look back to see an amused Rarity standing right behind me in the doorway to the living area she has that I crashed in before.

“Oh hey, Rarity! Don’t mind me I was just uhh…”

“Don’t fret, deary. I know why you’re here.” I raise an eyebrow.

“You do?”

“Yes I do. You’re here about your missing attire am I correct?” Wow, she’s quick on the ball.

“Um, yes that’s right. Sweetie Bell said you were making something from my clothes?” She begins walking to her closet.

“Yes, you see. I noticed how dirty and filthy your clothes were, so I took them, washed them, and used them as examples in making some more.” she opens the closet and begins shifting stuff around.

“Oh well, thank you Rarity. That’s very generous of you.” She could definitely be considered a type of essence for generosity with what she’s done for me so far.

“It’s no trouble dear. Now where did I leave that- Ahhh here it is!” she happily pulls out a regular box from the closet with her magic and places it in front of me.

I kneel down and open the box to reveal to stacks, one of my jeans, the other shirts. I nod and take out the first sets of clothes, the ones I remember because I carried them in my bag, free of blood, oil, gunshot residue, mud and whatever else I came in contact with. As I get to the middle, my mood changes, the shirt is the same size as the others but the design is out of this world. One is onyx black with Princess Luna on the front, laying against the moon, another is white with Princess Celestia and her sun, brown with a detailed picture of sketch of Ponyville, another with bright stars, moons, apples, my gun and knife, my truck, some pony’s in armor, wait. Going back a couple, I notice the front has my M9 Berretta looking with the barrel at a Northwest angle, and my combat knife crossing it with the blade pointed in a Northeast angle. On the back of it is a rough sketch of my truck. I look at here.

“I hope you like them. The designs on your clothing were really something. I just didn’t know what to put on there so I used whatever it was that came to my mind.” I have to admit, she did a pretty damn good job. I don’t how she was able to stitch these designs in but I pay it no mind.

Switching it over to my pants, my jeans are first and then I notice the rest of them are as good as the shirts were. The pants don’t have the same type of hardened material as my jeans have but they are soft yet slightly rough to the touch. It stretches a bit when I try to pull it. With these, they allow free range movement for me. They aren’t sweat pants I know that for sure, but I’m not sure what to call them. Slacks? Then again, slacks don’t have a large beam of light curving down the leg, or a ray of moon, spears, a dragon, etc. Words don’t leave my mouth, only a wide smile on my face voices how much I really like these. After a short while of looking do words finally leave.

“I do, Miss Rarity. I very much like these. They are perfect.” I grab one of the shirts and place it against my chest, seeing if it looks as big as me or more, it’s slightly bigger. “You brought so much life to these. I can’t find the stitching lines, the material is divine, the designs are beautiful, you truly are a master at this.” I comment on her work. It’ll take some time to get used to how these clothes are, but hey! I got some new clothes and these clothes look badass and can definitely help me when I’m in a bind or in battle.

“Why thank you! I do my very best when it comes to my friends.”

“I’m sure. I’m really sure.” I fold the clothes back up and place them back into box and head for the door.

“Let me get that for you.” She says and uses her magic to open the door to her boutique to the outside.

“Thanks, can get my trucks door too?” I asked. I wouldn’t like that considering the hard work she must have put into these clothes in such a short time, but my hands are still full.

“Sure!” she opens the driver’s side door, allowing me to climb in and place the box down on the passenger seat.

“Thanks again, Rarity! If you need any help with anything, feel free to stop on by ask.” I tell her. She made me clothes, and stylish ones at that.

“You’re welcome, dear. Have a nice day.” She wishes me. I turn on the truck and back up out into the street.

“You too!” I give her an added wave and drive away. Now that that is over, I think I should go look around for any furniture I could use. I may not have enough money on me right, but I should at least see what they have to offer. Best to see now so I can prepare for the future.

Looking around, I immediately hit the brakes, sliding the truck against the truck and sending me moving forward from the momentum. Thank god I had my seat belt on. To my left, ‘Quills’ and Sofas’. I remember that place when the others were showing me around. I guess I can buy some quills for now, and some ink and whatever else he has to offer.

I park my truck between the store and a residential house next door. After I climb out, I head through the door of the store. The place has a fresh smell to it, the smell of when you walk into an isle in a store that’s filled with nothing but sheets and beds, that type of smell. “Can I help you?”

I look to my left to a counter and see a slightly aged pony with light brown coat, and a mane of slightly darker brown. He gives me a welcoming smile.

“Um, yes you can. I just got a new house and I need some things to make it… livelier. I don’t have much money on me right now but I was just hoping to see what you had right now that I can buy in the future.” I explain my reason. He gives smiles again and chuckles.

“Oh it’s quite alright. Let me show you around.” He goes from behind counter and shows me around. Some sofas are small, some are very large. Some of them are just too big to fit into my house through the doorway, and some just seem too small for a place like mine. Nothing really pops out for me. I soon get a disapproving look on my face, disappointed that nothing peaks my interest. I turn to leave but something catches my eye. This sofa is wide enough to fit around like 5 humans on it if they all sat down. And as an added bonus, it’s nice and thin enough for me to fit it into the door, and I can put the seats down in my truck, I can carry it in the back.

“This one! This one right here will do.” I say, pointing to it and walking over to it with a smile on my face. The owner smiles at my choice of furniture.

“Ah, you have a good eye.” Taking a closer look at it, the feel of it reminds of somewhere else. Rarity’s! This couch is similar to the one at Rarity’s! I lay down on it and it’s pretty comfortable. At least now, if anyone needs a place to crash, we can improvise with the couch, and I ain’t complaining.

I get up but the smile on my face disappears at the thought of how much this costs. “How much?”

“It’s free.”

“Alright well, I’ll save up and-!” What did he just say? “Wait what!?” I shouted surprised. Did I hear him right?! It’s free!!?

“You heard me. It’s free, for you at least.” It’s free for me? What does he mean? Why am I getting it for free? This thing must cost a lot.

“Why? Why is it free for me?!” I ask surprised as hell. He gives me a smile and sits down on the couch.

“The Elements of Harmony were here earlier and they all chipped in to buy this for you.” I don’t know what he means, Elements of Harmony?

“Um, the Elements of Harmony? Who or what are they?” I’ve never met these Elements of Harmony, or heard of them. Actually, come to think of it, I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of something mentioning that from the History of Equestria book I read before.

“I figured you might have no information on that subject, you not being from here and all.” He points out the obvious. I chuckle and rub the back of my head. I really should have studied the history a bit more. Maybe Twilight will let me borrow some of her books later on. The store owner points to the other end of the couch.

“Come. Sit down and I’ll tell it to you.” I do as he says and sit down.

“You see, for us ponies, we are the most adept at using, harnessing and controlling magic. Before Princess Celestia and Luna, there are six elements that represent harmony for all: Laughter, Generosity, Honesty, Kindness, Loyalty, and the final but the most elusive element of all, Magic.” Laughter, Generosity, Honesty, Kindness, Loyalty, Magic? That seems the proper ingredients for harmony. I lean in closer so I can listen better.

“The elements aren’t just are everywhere, they need somepony or other type or creature to represent them. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna used to be the bearers of the elements but as time passed, the elements chose a new set of creatures to represent them. Don’t get me wrong though! The princesses are still very powerful, even without the elements at their direct control.” Huh. That’s seems pretty cool. An invisible force that lives for thousands of years and chooses who is best suited for them. But who are the current ones?

“Woooooww! But who are they, right now?” I asked, wanting to know how it is already.

“Your first friends that helped you in your time here are the bearers. Our happy go-lucky party pony, Pinkie Pie represents Laughter. Our esteemed fashionista, Rarity is Generosity. Applejack our farm pony is Honesty. The shy quiet pony known as Fluttershy is Kindness. Our weather and daredevil pony, Rainbow dash is Loyalty. And our neighborhood bookworm and Celestia’s student, Twilight Sparkle is Magic.” My friends, my best friends that I have ever known, have the power of Harmony at their disposal.

I thought Princess Celestia was powerful; Twilight was good as well what with the how she was able to bring my truck to life. But an essence of the Elements of Harmony is inside them. That actually seems pretty bad ass.

“That’s pretty cool. I never knew anything like that could happen, or for me to actually be friends with them.”

“Yes, we, the inhabitants of Ponyville are proud and consider it an honor for them to be here, but they’ve given explicit instructions that we are to not treat them as royalty, but to treat them as regular hard working ponies like everypony else.” He explains. I guess I can understand that. I had hoped that before I would be able live amongst my own kind without them treating me as a fugitive criminal, but I didn’t have that much of a luxury. At least they can.

“Amazing.” I rub the couch a bit and think. “You think I can take this now?”

“Of course. Need some help?” he asks me. I smile and sit up.

“Sure! Move it as much as you can, I’ll pull up what I’m gonna take it on.” He nods. I walk out the door and get into my truck. After turning it on, I pull it up in front of the store and unlock the back. I crawl through the back and put down all the seats except for the driver and passenger seats. Once the back of the truck is unlocked, I go back inside to see the owner has pushed the couch almost completely to the door, however it would be really hard to get it through the door without help.

I grab one side of the couch and hoist it up. The owner shifts the other side of the couch onto his back and hoists it up as well. “Ready?”

“Ready.” I gently pull the couch as he helps carry it. After some twisting and turning through the doorway, we managed to edge it out. I pull it to the truck, half of it goes in easily but the owner and I push whatever else we can in. 3/4ths of it manages to fit in but the rest hangs out.

“Uh, Damnit.” I groan. I can’t just carry it like this all the way up to my house, especially since there are some small hills that I’ll need to traverse. The girls must have spent a lot to get this for me, more so for the house, I’ll be damned if I’m gonna take a risk and get this couch damaged.

“Do you have any rope of something?” I asked the store owner. If he has some, I can tie the back of the couch down to the inside so it won’t slip out as easily.

“I may have some in the back, wait here.” He begins to walk off back into his store.

“Wait!” he turns back to me just before he goes through the door. “Can you get me some quills and ink wells? 2 ink wells and 2 quills.”

“Sure thing, it’ll be 7 bits. Be right back.” He heads in. Bits? I hope he means the coins.

I reach into my pocket to find the bits. I pull out a handful of them, take 7 and put the rest back into my pocket. I lie back against the tail light of my truck and wait patiently for the owner to come back. I let my mind wonder as I wait, wondering of the types of things that I can find later on. The truck and its contents were clearly a jackpot, the watch was a nice touch too, but I wonder of the other things, refrigerators, motorcycles, pots and pans, food, guns, knives, computers, so many possibilities, I just have to remember to check the forest regularly in hopes of finding these.

“Here you are!” the owner of ‘Quills & Sofas’ returns and snaps me out of my stupor. I shake my head and look at him to find a sack in his mouth.

“Oh thanks.” I take the sack and look inside to find what I needed. Lots of rope, a few quills with an equal number of ink wells. I hand him the bits and he looks at them in his hoof, counting.

“Thank you for your business. Do you need anything else?” He thanks and asks me. I think for a second to see if I do need anything, but considering what his place offers, I think I’m good. “No that’s about it.”

“Great! Good luck in getting this back to your home.” He says and walks back into his store.

“Yeah, thanks.” I reply and I get to work. Its takes awhile but I was able to find some suitable spots inside to tie up the rope against and stretch it against the exposed part of the couch. Once the couch is secured, I close the door as much as I can against it, and pray. I get in the seat and start the truck. I breathe gently and drive forward towards my house. Going at a moderate speed at first, I make sure to slow down at any steep slopes. After making it over the bridge and going up the hill to my house, I notice something standing on the porch of my house. Something purple.

“Twilight?” I shout out the passenger window. She sees me and smiles. I shut off the truck and jump out. Going around, I meet up with Twilight on the porch.

“Ah Swift! I was just looking for you!” she happily says. I chuckle at her enthusiasm.

“Well, you managed to find me. What’d you need?” She looks a bit anxious at what she has to tell me.

“Zecora came by earlier to buy some things in the market and she told me that she found something!” she excitedly tells me. Zecora did help find my truck before; I guess I should expect her to report anything out of the ordinary, to her standards at least, to me or somepony in town.

“Something? Something for me right?” I stated the obvious.

“Right! She found something that’s even bigger than your… hummer was it? In the Everfree forest!” She excitedly tells me. Something bigger than my truck?

I turn around to look at my truck, trying to picture whatever it is that could be bigger. A tank? Plane? Big rig?

“Bigger?”

“Only slightly.” Well that rules out the tank and big rig. Damn, I was hoping for a tank. Imagine the ferocity I could bring with that thing. Plus it’s a freakin’ tank.

“Alright, I’ll grab some ammo for my shotgun and we’ll head out deep into the forest.” I nonchalantly say. I swing my shotgun around in my hands and sling it over my shoulder. I begin walking up the stairs to head into the living room. I cock the gun and looking inside the barrel, I realize that it’s not loaded at all. Good thing I’m going to get ammo, otherwise I’d be screwed.

“No need, it’s on the edge of the Everfree forest.” I stop dead in my tracks and turn my entire body in the unicorns direction.

“Really?

“Of course! In fact,” she steps off the porch and puts a hoof over the top of her eyes to counter the sun and looks over at the forest. “I can see it from right here.”

I step down the porch and look in direction she’s looking in. At first, all I see is just the black of the darkness, the green of the leaves above and the vines below, the brown of the tree trunks, and a gray tan blob. Wait, that’s not right. “Huh.”

“You see it?” Twilight asks me. The gray thing is past the first row of trees and just sits there. I know the colors of the forest well enough from what’s happened, and I know that naturally, there is no gray tan thing in there.

“I think so. That right there?” I say while kneeling and pointing in the direction I think she’s talking about.

“Yes that’s it! Shall we?” she asks, gesturing with her hoof. I smile and nod.

“Let’s.” I put my Mossberg down against the porch and begin walking with my pony friend in tow. It only takes us a couple minutes to get to it, what with the short distance and the tangling trees. I’m just glad that I don’t have to worry about something jumping at me from behind.

Looking at my new prize, it’s in another clearing, the top still open but looking around, there is nothing to bring it out from the ground. The front is taller than the back, it’s on three wheels, and really wide. “What is it?”

“I don’t know, let me see.” I go under the tarp to see what it is. My face turns into a wide grin at what I just found. I back out and I let out a slight laugh with it.

“Oh my god in all of Celestia! I can’t believe this is here!” I lightly shout while rubbing the side of it. I have never ever driven one of these, never at all, but at least now, I can show them another awesome ingenuity of my species.

“What is it?!” Twilight asks me. She’s definitely excited about the new discoveries that I have to offer.

“It’s…! Well, I think I’d rather show you and the others all at the same time.” I still smile at my discovery. Twilight however is disappointed.

“Aww, fine.” She pouts. I give her a smile and pat her shoulder.

“Don’t worry, all in good time. Now,” I turn around and look at the size of it. This is gonna take a bit elbow grease. “We’re gonna need Pegasi, earth ponies, and unicorns… a lot of them.”

“Really?” she asks me. I give her a look.

“And rope, lots of rope too.” I add to the list.

“Why?” She asks. I look in the direction of Ponyville and point.

“The trees around us are too thick for us to maneuver it through, and it would take too long for us to cut them down.” I look up through the clear hole in the tree line above. “No. We need to airlift this thing.”

“Are you sure?” she asks me cautiously. Now I’m starting to get a bit annoyed.

“Yes, I’m absolutely sure. Is there a long stretch of open, clear, flat ground somewhere near Ponyville?” I ask Twilight. If I’m going to get this thing working, I need just that. She rubs the bottom of her chin with her hoof for a second, thinking of if she remembers anything like that in the area.

“Hmmmmm. Ahh! Yes I remember, there’s a track behind the hospital and a long clear patch of land that leads off the cliff right next to it!” she voices her idea. Yes, that will work.

“Good, good. Now find as much ponies around town that are willing to help, including our friends, because I know they have some special talents that can really help us out.” With Twilight and my other five pony friends, them being Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack, I think we can get this to work.

“Alright then. Anypony who wants to help…” she starts and wants me to finish.

“Send them to my place.” She nods and takes off to find anyone willing to help. I take off back to my house. I still have the climbing rope from my bag, and there’s also the ropes tying the couch down to my truck. I don’t need to take it anywhere anymore so that’s good.

“This is gonna be awesome.” I mutter to myself once I’m through the tree line…

After gathering the rope I had at my house, I waited near the forest for all the ponies willing to help. I was kinda surprised at how many. Including my friends, there are a dozen Pegasi, ten earth ponies and six unicorns.

“Is this everyone you can muster up?” I ask my friends. All the ponies are standing in front of the Everfree forest, some look a little wary at being so close to this place but some are comforted by their friends.

“This is everypony we can find that’s willing to help.” Rainbow dash says, standing next to Fluttershy and gesturing with her hoof to the Pegasi hovering over us all.

“This is all ah can find.” Applejack, with Pinkie standing next to her, says about the group of Earth ponies sitting around in a small group.

“These are also some of the most powerful magic unicorns that me and Rarity could find.” Twilight explains. I nod and look at Twilight more closely.

“And the rope?” Twilight and the rest of my friends all pull out a bunch of rounded up pieces of rope from their saddle bags.

“Rifff herrr.” Applejack says in a muffled voice.

I give a big smile at the amount of ponies here’s. The Earth ponies all look like they work for a living so they won’t tire out, the amount of Pegasi here will definitely make up the bulk of my supposed crane, and if what Twilight just said is true then everything will definitely come together perfectly. I rub my hands together in preparation for when I get to drive this thing.

“Alright, listen up…” I jump up onto a nearby by boulder and shout to get everypony’s attention. “Here’s how things are gonna go!”

I point over to the group of Earth ponies, “We’ll tie some ropes to my new vehicle and you all will tie yourselves to the other end! You’re the direction and steering for where we have to go.” The ponies all nod or salute and begin tying the ropes to themselves.

Next is the Pegasi, “You all will lift! I need you all to keep it level, balanced and no tipping or slipping. Please.” I order and add the last part so I don’t sound so bossy. In truth, I will be really really really really fucking pissed if the ropes snap, something breaks off, or it just plain crashes. I don’t think I’ll ever find a treasure like this ever again. They salute and each one grabs an individual length of rope.

Unicorns, “You all will help keep it afloat with your levitation abilities, and tie the earth ponies ropes to it once it’s airborne. You’re the last line of defense in case the Pegasi can’t keep up.” They all nod.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” Rainbow dash comes right up to me and says right in my face. I think I might have insulted them.

“What do you mean?”

“Are you saying the Pegasi aren’t strong enough to help you?!” The other Pegasi start to gather around. Looks like my saying and Rainbow’s outburst must have ignited something, but at this point, I’m not in the mood for that. I move my face forward until both our foreheads are touching.

“No! I’m saying I prefer to be cautious!” I push her away and jump off the rock. “If you all think the same as her, then make sure not to drop it!”

They all have a look of determination of their faces. Hopefully this will make them that much more willing to push themselves into making sure not to screw up. “Now everbody get into position!”

Rainbow still looks a little irked but I’m already inside the forest before she can say anything. I guess another thing of Rainbow is that she doesn’t like to be considered the underdog of a lot of things. But today’s one of those times that I don’t need that. Rainbow and her team fly above and I begin tying their rope to it. I cut holes in the top of the tarp so I can tie the pieces to it. I would take off the tarp but I don’t need the ponies getting scared at this, or panic ensuing in town as we carry this thing above. So for now, the tarp stays on and I’ll reveal it when we get to where we are.

After tying all the pieces together, I breathe a sigh of relief and look up. “Ready up there?!”

Rainbow, Fluttershy and the others nod before taking a firm grip of their rope. I pull on each rope to make sure that they are all secured properly. Once I’m sure, it’s time.

“Alright then, ready… get set… lift!!” I shout and they all do just that. They all strain a bit at first, my heart dropping at the thought of one of the ropes slipping through their hooves and it comes crashing down.

To my relief, it begins to work. Slowly it gets lifted off the ground and before I know it, it’s over the tree line. Rainbow looks down at me, “Where to Swift?!”

I smile and point to the others, “Hover it over the others! Once we get everything else in place, you just worry about keeping it in the air!” I shout up to them. Although I sort of hope nothing comes busting out of the forest and attacks my friends but all I hear is the quietness of the forest and the constant flapping noises of the Pegasi above.

I make my way out of the forest and to the others. Everyone else is amazed and astonished at the ‘beast’ that has risen from this dangerous forest. However, there is more sightseeing when I’m driving this thing. I clap my hand together loudly to get their attention.

“Alright alright, that’s enough! Unicorns, start tying the earth ponies ropes to it at the bottom. Be careful and try to tie them onto something sturdy and strong.” I order. They nod and Twilight, Rarity and the rest of the unicorns begin taking the non-tied up ends of the ropes that are tied to Applejack, Pinkie and the other earth ponies and tie them up to their target. Once that’s done, the unicorns look at me and I nod. They return it and soon me new covered up vehicle is surrounded by multi-color spectrum of bright vibrant colors. The strain on the Pegasi is lifted slightly as the Unicorns use their magic to help levitate it.

Stepping back a bit to look at the work, it’s come along nicely. The Pegasi are in the air and prepared to carry the heavy load, the Unicorns are doing their part as well, and lastly the earth ponies are ready to be the engine that drives it forward. “Alright then, we head for the back of the hospital, to the track. Move!” I ordered.

Applejack and the other earth ponies give a smile and begin walking forward. The Pegasi lean forward a bit and keep the same speed as the earth ponies so neither side is countering the other. The unicorns stay behind so they can keep an eye out incase anything comes out of place. I just stand there and watch as this well-oiled machine moves without a hitch. I wipe a tear from my eye and run to the front of everyone else.

After passing over the bridge, we are in town and I make sure that it doesn’t crash into the buildings, so I make sure that it’s lifted well above the rooftops of the homes and establishments of Ponyville, along with making sure that nothing gets tangled up in any of the ropes, or that no pony does anything to disrupt this. Everything goes smoothly just as I hope it would. The residents of Ponyville watch as we make our way through town without a hitch, some even offering to lend a hand, or hoof. I see no harm in it and we begin to move faster. Some more are even following us at a safe distance so they don’t get in the way. As we pass the hospital, patients and staff alike can’t help but poke their heads out the nearest window to see the thing that’s blocking some of the sun from the windows.

“Alright, that’s it! Now set her down slowly and gently!” I shout. We made just past the track field. The Pegasi and Unicorns begin to slowly set it down.

“Gently.” I said.

“Careful.” Twilight says as well.

“Almost there.” Rainbow dash says. It’s set down ever so slowly, the high distance in the high soon goes down to mere feet, inches until…

“We did it!” I yell. Placed safely on the flat ground, my new ride is ready for it to be driven and for its final unveiling. All the ponies plop onto the ground, clearly exhausted from the whole experience. I even hear some cheering from the residents of the nearby hospital even. I give a smile and begin untying the rope.

“Now can you tell show us what this thing this?” Twilight says in a tired voice. I guess even using magic can make someone or somepony just as tired as actually doing something like physical work.

“Yeah, we busted our flanks getting this thing here… and we don’t even know what it is!” Rainbow dash shouts in an annoyed tone. I only need a couple more ropes to untie.

“Yeah, ‘specially how long it took.” Applejack voices her opinion as well. I give a loud chuckle to all my friends as I take off the last rope.

“My friends one and all…” I shout while standing in front of it. All everypony looks right at me. “I give you, a plane from my world!”

I tear off the sheet, revealing a World War 2 allied fighter plane, still carrying some bullets and a quite a few bombs and rockets. All my friends and ponies look at it with both confusion and annoyance.

“What exactly is this… plane?” Rarity asks. I smile and begin:

“Long before, my people went to war with each other. The ground was the battlefield that they all knew all too well, but the sky was untapped territory. Do you all have something to allow all the non-Pegasi ponies to fly in?” If they have ponies that can fly with their wings, hopefully they have something that can help them fly.

“Ooh! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh! Ooh! Pick me! Pick me!” a familiar pink bubbly and happy pony yells while jumping into the air behind a crowd of ponies with her hoof raised in the air. I chuckle at her enthusiasm and decide to give her a shot.

“Yes, Pinkie.” She jumps happily over the others and lands on Applejacks back. The orange mare doesn’t seem to mind though. I guess another thing you have to get used to coming from Pinkie Pie.

“We have a hot air balloon!” A hot air balloon? Not as fast but still useable.

“Is it fast?” I asked. Pinkie takes a deep breath, saying she’s going to talk my ear off, but she stops and gets a neutral look.

“Well, no.” That’s all I was expecting to hear.

“Well, this thing here, my plane, is something that my species use to soar the skies at speeds beyond even our own comprehension. This particular plane is used by my people to fight in the sky, to dominate each other and get an edge over the ground. The motto that has stuck with my people for so long is this, ‘If you win the in the sky, you win the battle.’ It’s something that has always rung true for my people.” I don’t really know the model of this plane, but I can clearly tell from it that it’s from WWII, however it looks like it’s been upgraded, and modified. Twilight moves close to it and touches it with the tip of her hoof.

“So… with this, your people can fly?” she asks, looking at me. I give her a smile and nod.

“Yes, yes we can.” It truly was an amazing achievement when my people first soared the skies. Hopefully, in time, I get to know that feeling all too well.

“So when can we see you drive it?” Rainbow says, hovering right in front of me, with the rest of my friends following suit. I give a sigh and turn my attention back to the plane.

“Well,” I climb up it and make my way to the cockpit. “Let’s see what we have here.”

I plop myself into the driver seat, taking note that it’s a three seater in total. All the controls are intact, the needles and buttons look to be in order. So far so good.

As I’m rooting though every section of the plane, my hand brushes against something under the seat. I reach a little further and I grab hold of whatever it is. Pulling it out, it’s a manual, a manual for this plane to be exact. It’s got instructions on how to keep it maintained, the different parts it uses, the payload and firepower it has, and how to fly, how to keep it balanced, and proper take off and land procedures. The plane is a variant of the WWII P-51 Mustang and it’s main characteristics is that it’s a three seater, armed with 4 .50 M2 Browning machine guns, Two 1000 Ibs of bombs to drop on stationary and slow moving targets, along with 6 H.V.A.R. rockets. H.V.A.R stands for High Velocity Aircraft Rockets, good for performing bombing runs on unfortunate targets. With all this, I can definitely keep a watchful eye and keep Ponyville safe.

“What’s that?” I hear a soft voice. I look up to see Fluttershy hovering right above me. I smile and stand up so I’m eye-level with her.

“This is a manual on everything someone needs to know on how to take care of this thing, what’s it made out of, what kind of weapons it carries, and how to drive it.” I say with a smile. I’m thankful that I found this book, otherwise it would be hell for me to be able to properly pilot this thing.

“So when can we see it in action? I wanna see if this thing can take on the fastest flier in all of Equestria.” Rainbow dash boasts with a smile. She definitely seems psyched of this new entity that has come into mine and apparently everypony’s lives. I’m psyched too, but I prefer to be cautious that dead.

“Uhhh…” I blow a breath of air and flip through on how many pages I’ll need to read in order to pilot this bucket. “Give me a few hours to look this over and I’ll be in business.”

Her expression turns to annoyance and flops down onto the ground. “If you all want to see me pilot this thing, your gonna have to wait.” I yelled to everyone.

All the ponies groan and begin walking away but my friends don’t look as mad, well except for Rainbow. “What are we gonna do for a few hours?” she asks to no pony in particular. Twilight rubs the bottom of her chin for a second.

“Hmmmm… we can have a picnic here?” Twilight proposes. We all look at here.

“I think that can work.” I say. It’s not a stupid idea at that.

“Ah like it.” Applejack agrees and so does the others.

“I’ll go get the blanket.” Rarity says in her usual elegant way.

“Me and Pinkie’ll round some food.” Applejack says while standing next to the pink pony.

“I’ll go get Spike and some books in case we get bored.” Twilight happily says.

“I’m going to go make sure all my animals have food while I’m here.” Fluttershy quietly says as she hovers in the air. I look over at Rainbow dash, wondering what her answer will be, although I am kinda surprised to see her suddenly laying on a cloud that’s really low to the ground. How did she do that?

“And I’ll just lay here and hold our spot.” How I figured she would say something like that. Everypony, except Rainbow dash, looks at me.

“And what’ll you be doing, darling?” Rarity asks. My expression doesn’t change, instead I slowly hold the manual up with the cover facing everyone.

“Oh.” Rarity blushes, a little embarrassed considering I just voiced what I was gonna do a little while ago.

“Well, no time to waste! Let’s go!” Twilight says and everypony takes off to go do what is that they said they’d do. Once they are all gone, I look over at Rainbow who is still laying down on the cloud.

“Okay, how did you do that?” I ask sternly. Her eyes open and she rolls onto her stomach to look at me.

“Do what?” she asks clueless to my question. I cross my arms.

“That. The whole cloud thing you got goin’ on there. How were you able to get a cloud down here this low to the ground, and how your able to lay on it like that?” I asked. I know there are still something’s about this world that I’ll never truly comprehend, but I still would like to now, from their perspective, on how it’s done. She smiles and hovers off the cloud.

“Oh this! We Pegasi have the power to control the weather. Clouds, rain, snow, we got it all. See.” She flies behind the cloud and it moves. It moves past me and I see Rainbow Dash pushing the cloud. I just watch as she pushes the cloud back and forth in front of me a few times. Then she pushes it over a clear patch of grass away from the plane and jumps on top of it. I give her a confused look and she starts jumping on top of it. The white cloud turns to gray and a heavy flow of rain starts hammering down onto the ground below the cloud. My look of confusion turns to amazement at her power. A creature that is able to turn the way the weather is in only a few movements. Looking back, I remember reading and hearing about that in the History of Equestria book when I was with Twilight. At first, I didn’t think much of it but actually seeing it happen, it’s amazing.

“Wow.”

“Yeah, it is pretty awesome. I don’t think I told you before, but I’m weather manager for Ponyville. Anything that involves the weather for Ponyville, they come talk to me first.” She says confidently and gestures to herself. She also gets off the cloud, goes to its side, rears up her back legs and kicks the cloud. The cloud blows up and disappears in a puff. I smile at what she just did and sit back down in the driver seat. I pear open the book and I begin reading the pages that teach me on how to properly fly this thing. As the words flow through my eyes and imbed themselves into my mind, I can’t help but look up to see the rainbow mane Pegasus staring right at me through the front clear window of the cockpit.

“What?” I asked, wondering what’s got her so intrigued at me all of a sudden.

“Do you really have to study all that just to fly this?” she asks while tapping the hood of the plane with her hoof. I chuckle and close the book with my finger still where I left off.

“My people don’t have the special characteristics that your kind has. We don’t have wings on our backs that we can control with our own instant mind and muscle movement. No, we need to take precautions, be smart and branch out of our own physical body and coil into what we drive. Cars and trucks, like the one I have back at my house, are somewhat easy because they can only go from what they ride and drive on. With these planes,” I start to explain and rub the inside of the cockpit. “We have to in-tuned with them. Because if we don’t feel how it moves, or when the plane tips, the wind hitting it, or if something goes out of place, then we crash and burn, along with the lives that are with us on this plane.”

I look at the controls in an almost mesmerizing way. “We don’t have the luxury of flight like you do, Rainbow. But that doesn’t stop my people from achieving that which we thought was impossible to us.” I finish saying while looking straight into her eyes. It’s true that when man was first able to feel the high winds of the air, sky and clouds hit us, we proved that we were able to accomplish something almost impossible to us. With just a little more push and conviction, anything can be made possible. She just stares at me for what feels like forever before she gets a wide smile, and then starts laughing. Okay that hurt.

“What is so funny?” I asked sternly. She looks up at me and continues to smile.

“Hehe… you sound like Twilight.”

My mind goes blank for a second. Twilight is one of the smartest people, pony, you know what! Fuck it! She’s the smartest whatever I’ve ever had the pleasure or knowing. I had wits to keep myself alive and free all these years, but no one has ever said anything like that to me. My lips slowly curl up and I can’t but chuckle.

We both share a laugh for awhile until I breathe in deep so I can breathe and calm myself. “Hehe, oh man, Rainbow. No one has ever said anything like that to me. Thanks. I haven’t laughed much lately. I really needed that.”

“No problem Swift.” She flies off the plane and lies down on the grass, where she leans back and closes her eyes. “I’m gonna catch a few z’s. Wake me when it’s time for you to fly.”

“Sure. Good night.” I said, but she’s already asleep so she didn’t hear me. I go back into the book and continue to read…

In just about half an hour later, the others came back with everything they were supposed get. Rainbow was still asleep but was woken up by Pinkie’s quirky but loud self. I shared a meal with the girls as well, listening on their gossip as I dine on some of the best deserts and food I’ve ever tasted. Between around three and four hours, I’m finally done with the book. I know exactly on how to properly drive this thing since all of the information is fresh in my mind.

“Alright! It’s time!” I shout, slamming the book shut and standing up from the lying down on the blanket.

“Uh, finally!” Rainbow voices her annoyance of how long it took.

“You and me both.” I look over at Twilight. “Hey, Twi! Give me some juice will ya’.” I asked, pointing to the plane. She smiles and stands up.

“I’m on it!” She happily says. Her horn begins to glow slowly and steadily at first as she closes her eyes. She cranes her head down and points her horn at my plane. A large stream of purple energy flows from her horn to the plane, enveloping it in a purple aura. The long stream of energy reminds me of what happened with Celestia before. My wound aches at the memory of the horrible mind-shattering pain that happened on that day. My whole body shivers for a second.

“You alright, Sugarcube?” I look slightly down and to my left to see Applejack standing there. She must have seen me tense up just now.

“Yeah, uh, I’m fine. Just remember… what happened… before.” I say, trying to coming up with the words. I grab my stomach where the hole used to be.

“The accident?” Fluttershy says from my right. I kneel on one knee to steady myself. Twilight’s still trying to bring my plane to life. I guess the slightly larger size and more moving parts requires more energy.

“Yeah.” I say emotionless. I wish I could just forget that painful feeling and memory, but I can’t. I hate it.

“Don’t worry…” Fluttershy says softly and wraps her hooves around me from the side. I’m surprised at first but I smile and place a hand on her hoof. “Your alright now.”

“Thanks, Fluttershy.” I sincerely say.

I’m glad you’re not in my world. You wouldn’t deserve to be there and the dangers and horrors it has. I think to myself.

“Alright, that should it! So how will…?” she finishes casting the magic on my plane. She turned around and stopped midsentence at seeing the position I’m in. I slowly and lightly release myself from Fluttershy’s embrace and stand.

“Perfect! Thanks Twilight! Time to show you all how my people fly!” I happily shout and climb up into the cockpit. I hit the ignition and the plane springs to life. The blades on the front of the plane begin to spin, thankfully with no pony near them. The blades spin at their allotted speed and all I hear is the constant humming sound of the planes blades spinning.

“Hahaaa! It’s working!” I yell over the sound the plane is making. All my friends cheer and I start flipping switches.

“You be careful now!” Twilight yells. I give her a nod and thumbs up. I grab the cover of the cockpit behind me and slide it overhead until it looks in place. All the lights are green, the pedals are working, so is the steering, it’s ready. I slowly move it forward and begin moving across the ground towards the cliff. I breathe, trying to calm my nerves, and go. The plane moves forward slowly but I make sure to go as fast as I can so I can clear the cliff. As the speed of the plane increases, the rumbling loud noises of the plane under and around me, my heart begins to beat faster. I never thought I’d fly a plane, but thankfully that manual was very descriptive and wordy, it even had some pictures to get and even more accurate look. The cliff comes closer and closer, and I don’t think the tails up yet! I start to get really really worried. Maybe I should have done it from a longer distance?! Just to be safe!

It’s too late now. As the wheels pass over the cliff, my heart sinks. I fall forward down the cliff, watching the ground already begin get uncomfortably closer and closer with each second.

“Son of a-!!”
__________________________________________________________________________________

The Elements of Harmony’s hearts all drop as they see their friend in his mysterious new contraption suddenly disappear; even Pinkie Pie’s has deflated at the thought of losing him.

“Twiiiii?” Rainbow asks her friend in a worried tone, hoping she has an answer. Twilight has an uneasy look on her face. Her horn glows for a second before she disappears. She reappears a distance away from the edge. She slowly steps forward, expecting to see a plume of smoke emerge over the cliff’s edge.

As she gets close, she hears a particular buzzing sound. She smiles and walks a little faster, but her smile fades when a cicada flies in front of her face. She stops at the edge, gulps, and looks over.

“Ah!” she yelps and lands on her flank as something flies right in front of her. She looks around to find what it was but doesn’t see, until she looks up. Spiraling into the sky before leveling off and going into the sunset, her friend did it. He’s flying. He’s Flying!

“He did it!! He did it!!! Yes yes yes yes yes yes yeeeeessss!!!!” Twilight hops around in an excited manner. Looking at her friends in the distance, she sees them all cheering and hopping around as well. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy take flight and head off, hoping to catch up to him.

“He must really feel proud of himself right now.” Twilight says to herself.
___________________________________________________________________________________

“Yeeeeeesss!!!! Ha ha haaaa!!!!!” I yell at the top of my lungs and pumping my fist into what space I can find in the things. I did it. I fucking did it! I’m piloting a World War 2 modified plane. I feel so happy and awesome right now. I admit, it was hard at first, that sharp decline almost made me soil myself in both ways but I was able to pull back in time before I hit the trees below. Although, I pulled back too much and almost collided into the face of the cliff but I was able to go straight up, do spiraling trick in the same process, and now I’m high above the clouds, staring into the sunset that the powerful and godly Princess Celestia has rose up from it’s slumber.

Looking over the sides, I can’t see below, only the clouds. I smile forms across my face yet again, baring my teeth in the process. I flip the auto-pilot switch and slowly let go of the controls. No sudden movements, no jerking around, just smooth and balanced. Grabbing the cockpit window above, I breathe in and open, expecting a gust of wind it hit, but I don’t, just a cool breeze. I slowly stand up and let the cool but slightly powerful breeze hit my face and mess up my hair a bit. The sun is absolutely beautiful, how it slightly peers over the clouds and hits my face, “Beautiful.”

“It sure is.” I almost jump out of my seat at the new voice. I quickly turn to my right to see Rainbow Dash sitting there. I calm down and resume how I was standing before.

“You scared me.” I calmly said.

“Sorry.” She apologizes. I smile and lean back and cross my arms, careful to not fall off.

“Is this what you see every day?” I wave my once in front of the both of us, sort of highlighting the view. “This beautiful majestic view?”

“It is. I always love flying up her, feeling the wind flow through my mane, the hard barrier of the wind that tries to stop me from reaching my maximum speed. It’s a feeling I love to feel every day when I wake up. To feel all this against my fur and skin, plus the view is a nice touch to add.” She says. We just stare into the sunset for a bit, letting the rays of the slowly lowering sun hit us and make us feel good.

“Um, did I miss anything?” I hear and a shy quiet voice to my left. I look to see its Fluttershy. I give her a welcoming smile.

“Nope not much. Just enjoying the view.” I resume my view to the horizon.

“Ohhh.”

Never in my life had I ever seen anything like this, not from the ground, not from the tallest building, and TV is nothing compared to this. It’s way better to actually see it with your own two eyes, plus the suns heat, it’s the best a person can consider a domain for heaven. But all things must come to an end sooner or later.

“Well, we better get back, I’m sure we’re a hell of a distance away from Ponyville right now. Don’t wanna go too far.” I say. As much as how all this looks and feels, my place is back home with my friends, on the ground.

“Yeah your probably right.” Rainbow stands up from her sitting position and both her and Fluttershy are about to take off.

“Wait!” They stop before they can open their wings. “How about you two come on it? It can seat too more and I don’t want to accidentally hit you while we’re flying.”

The two look at each other for a bit, then back to me. “That sounds pretty cool.”

“Yeah, plus I’m a little tired from trying to catch up to you.” With that agreed, I push window covering the back seats open more so they can get in. They drop themselves in and so do I. With all of us in, and the cockpit covered, it’s to head back home.

“Strap in, this gonna be a bumpy ride.” They nod and hold on.

I turn to the bottom left. I’m now turned around, headed straight in the opposite direction I was going. Now I can see the ground. All the trees, a large forest below, and Ponyville from far away are all in sight. It takes the same amount of time as when I left Ponyville to get back. Pushing the nose of the plane down a bit, I come into the proper angle needed to land this thing.

“You sure you got this?” Rainbow asks me from over the seat. I give her a reassuring smile.

“Nope!” She looks back at Fluttershy who now looks more worried than ever. “But it’s not like we have choice!”

Pushing a bit further down to gain more speed, we come in with all our friends still there. I gently pull up as we come close to the ground. I breathe as calmly as I can while setting the wheels down on the ground. The planes shakes as I glide across the ground, the rapidly approaching picnic area that we were all at before coming ever closer. All my friends run away from the beast barreling right at them, except for one.

Pinkie Pie.

“C’mon Pinkie! Move!” I lightly yell to myself. She just has a smile on my face as I come closer, the blades still moving. I hit the brakes and pull back as hard as I can, trying to do something so I don’t obliterate the pink pony. I strain as I pull back, until finally, it stops. I let out a breath of fresh air and turn off the ignition. I look up front, to my horror to see red. My heart freezes cold as I undo the buckles and try to open the cockpit. I didn’t happen, it couldn’t have happened. Not Pinkie, she’s too… unique to be dead!

“No no no no no nooooo.” I quickly say to myself, hoping I’m wrong with my thoughts,

“Pinkie, are you-!!” my surprise of horror turns to surprise of confusion, as I see the not so pink anymore pony sitting there, with ¾ of a red velvet cake with red frosting splattered all over her front and on my plane. Her face turns to me and I see two eyes poke out from the cake on her face.

“Awwwwww, Swwwiiiffftt!! You ruined my cake! It was supposed to be your reward for learning to fly!” She whines. All my other friends walk and fly up to the both of us, confused about what happened. I walk up to her, take one finger, swipe some of the cake from her nose, and taste it. It’s good, really good, then again, I’ve never had red velvet before but any and everything I’ve tasted in this world so far is just divine.

“I like it.” We all share a laugh at this. I’m still a bit worried at that very close encounter that my very pink friend almost had right now. Still she looks no worse for wear.

“Sooooo what now, darlings?” Rarity asks us all. We all look at each other, not really sure what to make of this now. I look back to see the sun again, over half of it gone.

“Enjoy the rest of the sunset?” I asked, not taking my eyes off the view.

“That sounds nice.” Fluttershy agrees with a smile. Everyone else agrees too. We all walk up and me and Spike both sit-down next to each other with him on my right, Twilight on his right, then Rarity. On my left, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, and Pinkie Pie. We all just stare, taking in this moment.

“We don’t do this often do we girls?” Applejack asks. They all nod and I smile.

“I’m glad to share this moment with you all then.”

“It’s our pleasure, Swift.” Twilight says.

“That’s starting to get old.” Rainbow points something out. We all look at her, not sure of what she means by that.

“What do you mean?” Spike asks.

“He just has a first name! If he’s going to be living in town, he needs a last at least.” Now that she points it out, I don’t have a last name, just Swift. I don’t know my real name since its etched out from my dogtags.

“So what do you have in mind?” I ask her. She gets a stumped look on her face.

“I don’t know. I just pointed that out.”

“Swift?” Twilight asks while looking at me. A last name. What kind of name would work with Swift?

“Hmmmm.” I hum, trying to think of something. What can work, what can work?

“Oh my, this wind on my mane always feels good.” Fluttershy mentions as her mane flows against the air, somewhat like Celestia’s. That’s it!

“Wind.”

“What?”

“Swift… Wind.” I slowly say me full name. They all look at me.

“That sounds…” Twilight starts with an unsure look, but turns to a brilliant one. “Perfect! That’ll fit perfectly for you!” She happily says

“Why?” Rarity asks, not really sure if it’ll stick as well as we all think.

“Look at what he’s done! You’ve seen how he moves and fought! Plus with his special power, I think it’ll work.” Twilight shortly explains. She does have a point. How my people are supposed to fly these planes, it fits; how I run and how fast I can go, plus with that special ability I found out I have, that works too; plus the name has a nice ring to it. Reminds me a bit of native name.

“It’s decided then,” I stand up and walk over in front of everyone I outstretch my arms.

“I am Swift Wind, Inhabitant, Guardian, to the town of Ponyville. Native, to Equestria!” I shout. With everything that’s happened, can I go back? No. Do I want to go back? No. This is my life now, and I love it.

I turn back to my friends to see them all standing right behind me. I kneel down right in front of them.

“Welcome to Equestria, Swift Wind.” Twilight extends her hoof. I shake it, and hug her. She’s surprised at first, but relaxes and returns it. We share that hug for a moment before I decide to break it. Staring back at her eyes, I know I should be grateful as hell to have friends like this, who accept me, regardless of my past… well, what I can remember at least.

“Thanks Twilight, thank you all.” I return the gesture to everyone else, except for Spike and Rainbow, they figured it would be too awkward, so we decided on a hoof/fist bump.

“Well,” I stand up and look at the almost completely gone sun. “It’s getting late, why don’t we all head home. Tomorrows a new day, and new mystery’s await.” I say in a tantalizing way. They all chuckle at me, making me smile as well.

“You’re right.” Applejack says.

“What about your plane?” Pinkie asks.

“It’s not like anyponies gone take this thing for a joyride. We’ll just leave it like this.” I was right though. As much as the ponies were interested in this, I don’t think they’ll take the risk since it belongs to me. Besides, I’m sure some animals or bug wills come-by and probably clean the cake off, but tomorrow I’ll still wash it.

“You sure?” Twilight asks worriedly. I give her a reassuring smile.

“I’m sure.”

“Alright then.” She still seems unsure about it but it’s mine so I get to decide what to do with it.

“By the way, did you get your couch settled down in your house?” I just remembered that in all the excitement, I completely forgot to get it down. I give a defeated groan. “I guess that’s a no.”

“Don’t worry, we’ll help you get it down!” Pinkie Pie says in her usual bubbly tone. My groan turns to a smile at hers and my other friends offer.

“Thanks, I could use it. Let’s go before it gets too dark.” With that said by me, we all head straight for my house.

It didn’t take as long as I thought to move it inside my house. Once it’s there, its nestled perfectly against the wall.

“Whew, thanks everyone, saved me a lot of work.”

“No problem, pardner.” I sit down with a smile, happy that this is the first step to a slow but fruitful décor for my home.

“We better go. We all have things to do tomorrow.” Twilight said. Everyone nods to show she’s right.

“See ya tomorrow, everyone.” I wave them off as they all one by one leave my house through the front door, with Spike on Twilight’s back. Before I can relax, I remember something. I make a dash for the door.

“Twilight!” she turns back to me.

“Send a message to Celestia about my plane! I don’t want her to get too freaked out at the UFO flying around.” I said to her. It was a good idea. Celestia may have been alive for so long, but if anything, she might confuse my plane for an eagle or something from far away, but still, better to be safe than sorry.

“I’m on it!” she replies.

She and Spike wave back to me and I do the same to them. I close the door, sigh, and head back to my room. I slide back into bed and lay there for a bit. With all that’s happened, I can’t wait for what happens in the future. What other mysteries will the Everfree forest reveal to me in the coming days? What other surprises does Equestria have to offer me?

I don’t know, but I’ll find out soon enough. I close my eyes and before I know it, I’m drifted off to sleep.

Author's Note

Author’s note: Okay folks, 1. I’m sorry this took longer than expected. I slacked off way too much over the holiday and I apologize.

If anyone is willing, I need a proofreader for my work. With how people love the chance to berate my work for it’s flaws, I wouldn’t mind one or more people willing to become a proofreader for me for my chapters. If you’re interested, leave a comment or message me.

Thank you all, and have a late merry Christmas, and a happy new year!